


Ao^ 

:i°^ 






. . » * A 













;* v^' ''^. 




.v^^ 
^-^. 









O > 



















«? ^ .^^ 





































'- ./.i^-^-^-^w c°^li^•.>o /.c;^^.\ 
^- ^°/^<^"- ,/\v:^%V /.^^%'\ 









\0 '7*. ^ 

"V * o « o ' ^^^ 






0^ »L'^'* ^> V . 




THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 




THE SARATOGA MONUMENT 

Erected by the Saratoga Monument Association to commemorate the Sur- 
render of Burgoyne's Army to Gen. Gates, October 17, 1777, the grand finale of 
one of the fifteen decisive battles of the world. It stands on the site of Burgoyne's 
fortified camp, on the hill overlooking the place of his surrender. The corner 
stone was laid with civic and military ceremonies, October 17, 1877, and com- 
pleted in June. 1883. 

Height, 155 feet; Base, 40 feet square; 184 steps lead up to the last windows, 
which command an enchanting view of from ten to eighty miles in all directions. 



THE STORY OF 
OLD SARATOGA 



THE BURGOYNE CAMPAIGN 



TO WHICH IS ADDED 



NEW YORK'S SHARE IN THE 
REVOLUTION 



BY 

JOHN HENRY BRANDOW, M. A. 

K 

Sometime Pastor of the (Dutch) Reformed Chuich of Schuylerville, N. Y. 
and member of the New York State Historical Association 



SECOND EDITION 



Fort Orange Press 

THE BRANDOW PRINTING COMPANY 

ALBANY, N. Y. 

1919 



nn 



Copyright, 1919 
By John IIenry Brandow 



MAK ! 2 m\} 



S)CLA566045 



DEDICATION 



To the 

Patriotic Societies 

in the United States 

and to all Americans who revere 

the characters and cherish 

the heroic deeds 

of their 

forebears 

I dedicate this book 



PREFACE 

This book, like many another, is a growth from a small 
beginning; the outcome of a brief sketch made for 
another purpose. The author never dreamed that he 
would be guilty of perpetrating a book. When he began 
the aforesaid sketch he supposed that the history of the 
locality had been thoroughly written up and that nothing 
of interest could be found which had not repeatedly been 
spread before the interested public. 

This surmise was certainly true of the Burgoyne cam- 
paign with its battles and auspicious ending which occurred 
within the bounds of Old Saratoga. All of this had 
become well threshed straw before we began our task ; 
hence, we have been able to add but a little to what has 
already appeared in print concerning it, except a few 
anecdotes of a personal nature. We can claim nothing 
more with respect to that decisive campaign in the great 
struggle of the fathers for independence than that we 
have redrawn the picture from the view point of the 
" Heights of Saratoga," and have put into the scene a 
series of details which heretofore had appeared only as 
scattered and disjointed fragments. 

Our excuse for the book is this : While hunting for 
Colonial or ante-Revolutionary data relative to the his- 
tory of this locality we di.scovered that there was very 
much more to it than had yet appeared in any form 
accessible to the public ; and, what is more to the point, 
we found that this is the only locality, worthy of it, in 
the yalley between New York City and Plattsburg, whose 
Colonial history had not been carefully explored and 



xii PREFACE 

written up. With this in mind we resolved to dig down 
and get at the roots of its history ; so we have diligently 
examined everything we could hear of or find that would 
throw any light on that shadowy epoch in Old Saratoga's 
story ; and we trust that those who are interested in such 
matters will agree with us that we have been measurably 
paid for the trouble. In the meantime we believe we 
have also discovered several important historic sites, 
together with the name of the one local annalist, the 
anonymous Sexagenary, which had long been lost. 

It is a pity that there had not been more chroniclers 
to record the many interesting incidents which must 
have occurred here, particularly during the period of 
King George's war, and yet more is the pity that many 
of the records that were made have been lost. Still, as 
it is, we feel that we can assert without fear of suc- 
cessful contradiction that outside the cities of New York 
and Albany, Old Saratoga is the most interesting historic 
locality in New York State, and New York was the 
battle ground of America in Revolutionary and Colonial 
days. But notwithstanding the fact that this is the scene 
of so many events, tragic, thrilling, and heroic, in their 
character ; events far reaching and superlatively benefi- 
cent in their effects on our civilization, Saratoga is a 
name that has been made little of by American writers, 
and is seldom used to conjure with in speech or story. 

We have in this work kept the military history 
separate from the civil in the belief that the average 
reader will find it less confusing, and hence more satis- 
factory, than any attempt at mixing the two together, 
and yet we confess that the line of demarkation be- 
tween the civil and the military is sometimes pretty 
hazy. 

That w^e have been enabled to carry this work to 
completion grateful acknowledgments are due, first, 



PREFACE xiii 

to the many interested citizens of Schuylerville, with- 
out whose encouragement we would not have dared 
to embark on such a venture ; to Mr. W. L. Stone, the 
accomplished Revolutionary historian, and to Gen. J. 
Watts De Peyster. military critic and prolific author, 
for valuable facts and suggestions ; to Miss Fanny 
Schuyler, for the loan of Schuyler manuscripts and 
for criticising a portion of the work; to Mr. W. B. 
Melius, the erudite keeper of the Albany County 
records, for help in our search for data; to Mr. Hugh 
Hastings, State Historian, and Henry Harmon Noble, 
his efficient assistant, for their hearty encouragement, 
timely suggestions and valuable hints concerning 
historic manuscripts preserved in the State Library ; 
and to Mr. Arnold J. F. van Laer, State Archivist, for 
invaluable assistance in deciphering some of the ancient 
manuscripts under his care. 

We are also especially obligated to Mr. C. W. May- 
hew of Schuylerville for the free use of his library, rich 
in historic works ; to Miss Anna Hill for generously type- 
writing a large portion of the manuscript; to Mrs. John 
H. Lowber and Mrs. Jane Marshall for courteously per- 
mitting a careful examination of their historic homes, 
and foi interesting facts connected therewith. 

We also feel deeply indebted to Rev. F. C. Scoville of 
Greenwich, N. Y.. for valuable assistance in our search 
for the author of the Sexagenary. 
Schuylerville, N. Y.. Dec. 15, igoo. 



PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 

About the time the first edition of this work was ex- 
hausted the author received notice from the Chief of the 
School Libraries Division of The University of New York 
that he had placed the story of Old Saratoga on the list of 
supplementary readings for our public schools. Naturally 
pleased by such a gracious testimony to the value of the 
work the author decided to publish a new edition. Before 
doing so, however, he resolved to make a second and 
somewhat more extended research among original 
sources for data concerning the early history of this 
locality. The result was the discovery of many facts 
which, though not of prime importance, yet, at least, are 
interesting and illuminating ; and furthermore, by them 
gaps in the story have been filled, and many questions 
that before were puzzling have been answered. 

This edition being designed for a wider constituency 
will omit several chapters and a number of paragraphs 
which appeared in the first edition. Our reasons for this 
are 1st: Because such annals of this locality as are of 
Statewide interest, and really important, have to do al- 
most exclusively with its Colonial and Revolutionary 
history. Much of the latter has heretofore been inac- 
cessible to our people, while the modern history is less 
interesting, and is also within easy reach of the curious.* 
Because of this much of the matter relating to modern 
Schuylerville, etc., we have left out. 2d. We have done 
this because room was needed for the new and important 
material above referred to. 3d. Because we are publish- 

* Such should read the first edition of this work. 



xvi PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 

ing in this new edition four chapters on New York's 
Share' in the Revolution. These contain a series of im- 
portant facts which never before have we seen collated, 
and which, we believe, should be made accessible to the 
youth in our public schools. 

The author is painfully aware that these chapters do 
not fit well in this volume, but they are not bulky enough 
for a separate book, and he flatters himself that they con- 
tain facts well worth placing before such New Yorkers 
as are interested in the history of their own State. 

In the preparation of this second edition the author 
feels himself specially obligated to Rev. H. D. B. Mul- 
ford. D. D., sometime Professor of English Language 
and Literature in Rutgers College, Sherman Williams, 
Chief of the School Libraries of the University of New 
York, A. W. Risley, Professor of History in the New 
York State College for Teachers, and James Sullivan, 
Director of Division of Archives and History for the 
University of the State of New York, for their valuable 
criticisms, and many wise and helpful suggestions, gen- 
erously given. 

Albany, N. Y., Feb. 15th, 1919. 



CONTENTS 



BOOK I 

MILITARY HISTORY 

CHAPTER I 
Discovery and Discoverers of the valley between New York 
Bay and Canada. 

CHAPTER H 
Saratoga. Origin of the name. Old Indian trails. Hostile 
forays from both sides of the line. 

CHAPTER IH 
Destruction of Schenectady and return blows. 

CHAPTER IV 
First settlement at Old Saratoga. Queen Anne's War. Nich- 
olson's expeditions against Canada. 

CHAPTER V 
King George's War. Building of the forts. 

CHAPTER VI 
Destru6tion of Saratoga. A word about the captives. 

CHAPTER VII 
Fort Clinton. Discovery of its site. Its fate. 

CHAPTER VIII 
The French and Indian War. 

CHAPTER IX 
The Revolution. Causes of the war. First period of the 
Burgoyne campaign. 

CHAPTER X 
Second period of Burgoyne campaign. Indian atrocities. 
Oriskany and Bennington. Schuyler superseded by Gates. 
Movements of hostile armies. 



xviii CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XI 
First battle of Saratoga. Results. 

CHAPTER Xn 
Second battle of Saratoga. 

CHAPTER Xni 
Third period of campaign. Burgoyne retreats. 

CHAPTER XIV 

Burgoyne surrounded and besieged. Woes of the besieged. 

CHAPTER XV 
Terms and description of Burgoyne's surrender. Saratoga a 
decisive battle, why? 

CHAPTER XVI 
General Gates, his behavior after the surrender. The Conway 
cabal. Conditions at Saratoga. 

CHAPTER XVII 
Dark days of the Revolution. 

CHAPTER XVIII 

1781 at Saratoga. Generals Stark and Lord Sterling in com- 
mand at. 

CHAPTER XIX 
Anecdotes connected with the Revolution. 

CHAPTER XX 
Anecdotes continued. 

CHAPTER XXI 
War of 1812 and the Civil War. 



CONTENTS xix 

BOOK II 

CIVIL HISTORY 

CHAPTER I 
Saratoga. Significance of the name. First settlers. Resettle- 
ment after the massacre. 

CHAPTER H 
The first permanent settlers. 

CHAPTER HI 
Revolutionary trials of the citizens. 

CHAPTER IV 
About the several Schuyler mansions and their occupants. 

CHAPTER V 
Mansion No. 3 built in record time. Visits of Washington. 

CHAPTER VI 
Mansion No. 3 continued. Its later occupants. 

CHAPTER VII 
About William Duer, and Colonel James Livingston. 

CHAPTER VIII 
A historic church. Reorganization and settlement of Saratoga 
after the Revolution. Partition of the township. 

CHAPTER IX . 
Growth of villages. Advent of the canal, its effect. The 
coming of railroads. 

CHAPTER X 
The Saratoga monument, the building of it. etc. 



XX CONTENTS 

BOOK III 

NEPV YORK'S SHARE IN THE REVOLUTION 

CHAPTER I 
New York unfairly dealt with in most histories. Some things 
that differentiated her from New England. Some of her con- 
tributions to our civilization. 

CHAPTER n 
Causes of the Revolution. Some of New York's contributions 
toward independence, and her early sufferings. The Boston 
port bill. 

CHAPTER HI 
Certain reflections on preceding events, and their outcome. 

CHAPTER IV 
The war in New York. New York's strategic importance. 
Importance of Lexington and Concord compared with some 
other battles. New York's contributions and sacrifices compared 
with other states. 

CHAPTER V 
The treaty of peace with England. John Jay's part in it. A 
word about Gouverneur Morris and Gen. Philip Schuyler. 

CHAPTER VI 
Origin and adoption of the Federal Constitution. New York's 
share in the launching of the government of the United States. 

Guides to the battlefield and historic Saratoga, or Schuyler- 
ville, with maps. 



INTRODUCTION 

It would be impossible to write an intelligible narrative 
of Old Saratoga, now Schuylerville, without sketching 
the broader field of history of which it forms a part. 
As well attempt a satisfactory description of a two-mile 
section of the majestic Hudson that flows before it with- 
out telling whence the river rises and whither its gleam- 
ing waters go. Old Saratoga is but one link in a chain 
of marvellous story. We must at least catch a glimpse 
of the whole chain or we shall never come to appreciate 
this one golden link. 

That the place now called Schuylerville has become 
historic is due neither td the size of the town, to the 
famous deeds of its inhabitants, nor to the fact that 
someone whom the world calls specially great was born 
here. It was well known to two great nations while yet 
it was a howling wilderness, and it had obtained world- 
wide renown before any one had yet dreamed of the vil- 
lage of Schuylerville. Its place in history is due mainly 
to its location. Here, in military language, was one of 
the few strategic points in the great Hudson valley. 
Whoever held these points held the whole valley, and 
whoever held this valley could hold the continent. 

How is that? you may ask. Well, take a good map 
of New York State and you will notice that an extraor- 
dinary depression or valley extends from the river St. 
Lawrence, in Canada, directly south to New York bay. 
This valley is the result of some mighty convulsion in 
nature, which rent the mountains asunder, leaving this 
chasm between the ranges, to be further hollowed out 

xxi 



XXll 



INTRODUCTION 



and smoothed down by the action of those giant rivers of 
ice, the glaciers. The highest point of the divide, or 
watershed, in this depression is between Fort Edward 
and Fort Ann, and this is only 147 feet above sea level. 
This elevation is remarkably slight in a distance of 350 
miles, especially when one considers the mountain ranges 
between which the valley runs. With the exception of 
some twenty miles this whole distance between New 
York and Montreal was navigable for small craft before 
the dams were built in the Hudson. 

Besides this valley running north and south, another 
depression, starting from Schenectady, stretches west- 
ward and cleaves the great Appalachian mountain range 
in twain, forming an open gateway toward the setting 
sun. Through this runs the Mohawk. 

Scan your map of North America closely from the 
Gulf of St. Lawrence to Florida and you will learn to 
your surprise, mayhap, that from the Gulf of St. Law- 
rence to the Gulf of Mexico there is no other wide-open 
portal except the Mohawk, to the west, through those 
mighty barriers which the great Appalachian range has 
thrown across the pathway to the imperial domain of the 
Mississippi valley. Thus, if you have a military eye, you 
can readily see that, before the days of railroads, who- 
ever held the Hudson valley held the key to the continent 
from the east. 

Turn to your map of New York State again and you 
will notice that the country where dwelt the Iroquois is 
drained by the St. Lawrence through the Black, the 
Seneca and the Genesee rivers ; by New York bay 
through the Mohawk and Hudson rivers ; by Delaware 
bay through the Delaware river ; by Chesapeake bay 
through the Susquehanna river, and by the Gulf of 
Mexico through the Allegheny and Ohio rivers. 

Those old "Romans of the West," the Five Nations or 



INTRODUCTION xxiii 

Iroquois, somehow discovered the strategic value of their 
position and took advantage of it. Having formed a 
civil confederacy, and then uniting their military forces, 
they became a menace and a terror to all their neighbors. 
The trails leading up and down these various rivers they 
transformed into warpaths. Ere long their fierce war- 
whoop was heard westward to the Mississippi, north- 
ward to the Saguenay, and southward to the great gulf, 
and from everywhere they returned as conquerors, 
proudly bringing with them those spoils so dear to the 
savage heart, scalps and captives. These conquests were 
completed by the year 1715 when they brought back the 
Tuscaroras from the Carolinas, and admitted them into 
their confederacy. After that they were called the Six 
Nations. 

The Adirondack region, including the Champlain and 
Hudson valleys, as far south as the old district of Sara- 
toga extended, was reckoned specially desirable as a pos- 
session, and had long been disputed territory between the 
Algonquins of the north and the Iroquois. Long before 
the white man set eyes on this region it was known to the 
red man as "the dark and bloody ground." Against all 
opponents, the indomitable courage and persistency of 
the fierce Iroquois had quite won the day when the white 
man appeared on the scene as a new contestant for the 
valuable prize. When he entered the field, he was des- 
tined to add some still darker chapters to its already 
bloody history. 



BOOK I 
MILITARY HISTORY 

CHAPTER I 

Discovery of this Valley 

Our first introduction to these natural pathways lead- 
ing northward and westward is connected with the meet- 
ing of a party of whites and Indians drifting south from 
Canada on discovery intent, and a party of painted Iro- 
quois hastening north, on war and pillage bent. The 
leader of the party from the north was Samuel de Cham- 
plain, the founder of Quebec, and the first French Gov- 
ernor of Canada. The Algonquihs had told him of a 
wonderful inland sea that stretched far southward into 
the land of the terrible Iroquois. He became curious 
to see it, and so in the spring of 1609, with two white 
companions and 60 native warriors with their canoes, he 
started on the eventful voyage. They reached the lake 
July 4th and paddled south leisurely, till they arrived in 
the vicinity of Ticonderoga, where in the night they met 
the party of two hundred Iroquois painted and plumed 
for war. Immediately on the discovery of the approaching 
enemy the Iroquois hastened ashore to fortify them- 
selves. The Algonquins lined up their canoes just be- 
yond arrow shot and having mutually agreed to wait till 
morning for the fight, they spent the night in jeering one 
another, and boasting what terrible things each would 
do to the other at the break of day. At daylight the 
Algonquins went ashore and quickly advanced for the 
deadly grapple. Because of their superior numbers and 



2 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

position the Iroquois felt confident of victory, but the 
sudden apparition of three strangely-dressed men with 
white faces, a thing never before dreamed of by them, 
together with the thunder of their arquebuses and the 
terrible execution they wrought, quickly decided the day, 
and the Iroquois fled precipitately, not pleased with their 
first experience of the white man. Champlain came no 
farther, but the beautiful lake which he had discovered 
and described, fittingly bears his honored name. 

It is worthy of note that this is the first known 
appearance of a white man within the borders of northern 
New York, and that too through the northern gateway. 
And Champlain's contest with those Indians was the first 
recorded battle on the soil of this State, and on a spot 
which afterwards was the scene of many bloody conflicts. 

Six weeks after this event, by a strange coincidence, 
Hendrick Hudson, an Englishman, commanding a Dutch 
ship, sailed into the splendid harbor now known as New 
York bay, and laying his course due north entered what 
he fondly hoped would prove to be the much looked for 
passage to the East Indies, but which .turned out to be 
only a river, yet a river far more beautiful than any his 
eyes had ever beheld. Wishing to learn the character 
and size of his great find, he worked his way as far north 
as Troy or Cohoes. Then he returned to report his dis- 
covery. He, too, was honored by having his name af- 
fixed to the southern portion of this marvellous valley 
and its noble river. Five years thereafter a trading post 
was established 150 miles north of New York bay, and 
which for fifty-five years bore the name of Fort Orange, 
after the noble house whose sons had successfully led 
the Netherlands in their eighty years' fight for liberty 
against Spain. But a hundred miles of this valley from 
Troy to Crown Point was as yet terra incognita to the 
white man, and it remained so for one-third of a century. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 3 

During all this time the Iroquois of Central New York 
had refrained from war against the north ; but they by 
no means forgot their humiliating defeat at the hands 
of the white men who were the allies of their ancient 
foes in Canada. For thirty-three years they had nursed 
their wrath and drilled themselves in warfare with other 
tribes, to the west and south, when in the spring of 1642, 
after having become possessed of fire-arms and practiced 
in their use, they decided that the time had come to blot 
out their disgrace in the blood of the Algonquins and 
French. And had it not been for the timely arrival of 
some French troops the Canadian settlements would 
have been utterly exterminated. 

Among their captives on that foray was a noble Jesuit 
priest. Father Isaac Jogues, who in company with sev- 
eral helpers and converts were returning, with their 
canoes loaded with supplies, to a mission already estab- 
lished among the Hurons in the distant west. He, with 
two assistants, Couture and Goupil, and a number of 
Hurons, were horribly tortured ; then they were bound 
and headed south for the Mohawk country. It was 
about the 1st of September when they arrived at that 
bold promontory jutting out into Lake Champlain, which 
has since become famous as Ticonderoga. Rounding this 
they turned west where soon they were stopped by the 
churning rapids and chiming falls of a goodly stream, 
the outlet of another lake. Here the Indians landed, 
shouldered their canoes, followed up the stream, and 
soon with their captives launched forth upon the crystal 
waters of Andiatarocte (Lake George). Here, for the 
first time since the dawn of creation, eyes, that could 
appreciate, looked upon the rare beauty of that "fair 
Naiad of the ancient wilderness," Lac St. Sacrament, as 
it was christened four years later by Father Jogues. 

These savage warriors, with their hapless victims. 



4 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

duly landed where now stands that handsome hostelry, 
the Fort William Henry Hotel, and straightway 
plunged into the dusky woods and followed the ancient 
war trail. This trail led from Lake George to the bend 
in the Hudson a few miles west of Glens Falls, thence 
south westward till it struck the Mohawk in the vicinity 
of Amsterdam. Arrived at their castles, the captives 
were again ferociously tortured for the entertainment of 
savage women and children. Finally Goupil was mur- 
dered. Couture having struck the fancy of the Indians 
by some act of skill or bravery, was adopted into the 
tribe. Father Jogues lived for months in daily expecta- 
tion of being murdered. The latter was given to an old 
Indian as a slave and performed for him the most menial 
tasks. In the following March he accompanied his mas- 
ter on his spring fishing trip. They repaired to a lake 
four days distant. On reasonable grounds this is sup- 
posed to have been Lake Saratoga. If so Father Jogues 
was the first white man who ever gazed upon the placid 
surface of that beautiful sheet of water. 

About the 1st of August, 1643, he accompanied a party 
of Indians on a fishing trip down the Hudson about 
twenty miles below Albany. Before the main body was 
ready to leave he secured permission to return with a 
few Indians who were going up the river in a canoe. 
At Albany he was very kindly treated by the Dutch who 
urged him to escape, they having previously made a 
fruitless attempt to ransom him. Finally he concluded 
to make the attempt, slipped away from his custodians, 
and secreted himself. But the Indians made such an ado 
about it, that to pacify them Megapolensis, the good 
Dutch Dominie, or clergyman, and Arendt Van Curler, 
the subsequent founder of Schenectady, collected enough 
goods to ransom him. The Albany Dutchmen then gave 
him free passage to France. At New York Gov. Kieft 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 5 

exchanged his squaHd and savage dress for a good suit 
of Dutch cloth and placed him aboard a small vessel 
bound for his home. On his arrival there he was re- 
ceived as one risen from the dead, for they had heard of 
his capture. He at once became an object of curiosity 
and reverence. He was summoned to court and Queen 
Anne of Austria kissed his mutilated hands. 

Soon he returned to Canada. In 1646 he was ordered 
by his superior to go to the Mohawk country on an em- 
bassage of peace for the government. He with Sieur 
Bourdon, an engineer, and two Algonquin Indians 
started about the middle of May. laden with rich gifts 
for the Mohawks to confirm the peace. They reached 
Lake George on the eve of the feast of Corpus Christi. 
From this fact he named it Lac St. Sacrament, a name 
which was retained for more than a hundred years. From 
Lake George they took the trail to the Hudson, where, 
being greatly fatigued by their loads of gifts, they bor- 
rowed some canoes from an Iroquois fishing party and 
descended the Hudson, passing Old Saratoga to Fort 
Orange. Here the Dutchmen, to whose sacrifices he owed 
his life, heartily welcomed and entertained him. After 
a few days he left them for the Mohawk council where 
he was received with grudging courtesy. 

His mission having ended successfully, he started for 
home, but with the determination to return and found 
a mission among the Mohawks. With this purpose in 
mind he left behind a small chest containing a few 
trinkets and necessaries. But the Indians were per- 
suaded that it harbored some malignant spirits that 
would work mischief among them. And indeed there 
was sickness in the village that summer, and the cater- 
pillars ate their corn. All this was of course laid to the 
evil" spirits left in that box. Hence, when Father Jogues 
returned, there was a case against him. He was foully 



6 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

murdered on the 18th of October, 1646. "Thus," as 
Parkman says, "died Isaac Jogues, one of the purest ex- 
amples of Roman Catholic virtue which this Western 
continent has seen."^ (The shrine at Auriesville is 
erected on the traditional site of his martyrdom.) 

Thus, when Father Jogues reached Albany in 1646 the 
whole of the Champlain-Hudson valley had been trav- 
ersed by the white man. It is also interesting to note 
that he and Sieur Bourdon were the first to see the site 
of Schuylerville. 

The reader will recall the fact that New York and 
Albany had been occupied as trading posts since 1614, 
and the latter had been permanently settled or colonized 
since 1623. 



^ See Parkman's Jesuits in North America. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER II 

Saratoga — Origin of the Naaie, the old Indian 
Trails — First expedition from Canada into the 
Mohawk Country under Courcelle and De 
Tracy 

To most people outside the boundaries of this county 
the name Saratoga is coupled always and only with the 
great watering place, twelve miles west of the Hudson, 
whose medicinal waters gush forth "for the healing of 
the nations," whereas its adoption there was a long after- 
thought. Indeed, the name as applied first to a river 
district, and later to a definite locality, was known to 
white men for scores of years before the springs were 
discovered. Saratoga is an Indian word, and was used 
by the red men as the name of a favorite hunting and 
fishing ground, including the eastern section of the 
present county of Saratoga. It was written in the 
original Saratoga Patent as Ochserantongue, or Sarach- 
togie. This Patent took in land on both sides of the 
Hudson from Mechanicville north to near Fort Miller. 
Later the name was given to the settlement on the south 
side of the Fishkill creek, across from Schuylerville. 
Within a radius of, say, four miles of Schuylerville 
this region is still called by its inhabitants Old Saratoga. 
Indeed, the name as applied to a river district was known 
to white men for a hundred years before the springs 
were discovered. 

As has already been intimated, Schuylerville, or old 
Saratoga, owes its historic importance to its geographical 
location. In colonial days it was regarded by military 
men as an important strategic position. From this point 
important lateral trails diverged from the main one, 



8 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

which ran Hke a great trunk line up and down the Hud- 
son valley. These lateral trails started here because at 
this point two large streams empty into the Hudson ; the 
Battenkill (or Di-an-on-de-howa, in Indian) from the 
east, and the Fishcreek from the west. The one afforded 
easy access to the Connecticut valley, while the other 
offered ready passage from the north and east over into 
the valley of the Mohawk. In short, here was a sort of 
Indian "four corners." 

Two trails led from the north or Champlain valley into 
the Mohawk valley. One started at Ticonderoga, passed 
through Lake George, thence across country, passing the 
Hudson not far west from Glens Falls, thence through 
the towns of Moreau and Wilton turning west through 
the pass south of Mt. McGregor at Stile's Tavern, over 
near Lake Desolation, southwest through Galw^ay, thence 
into the Mohawk valley a little west of Amsterdam. This 
was called the Kayadrosseras trail^ The other started at 
Whitehall, thence to Fort Edward and down the Hudson 
to Schuylerville, up the Fishcreek to Saratoga lake, 
thence up the Kayadrosseras river to the Mourningkill, 
thence over a carry into Ballston lake, over another 
carry into Eelplace creek (or Alplaus), and down this 
into the Mohawk river. This was called the Saratoga 
trail. If on their expeditions to the north the Mohawk 
Indians chose to build their canoes at home before 
starting, they came down the Saratoga trail because it 
was a waterway. If they decided to build their canoes 
at the head of the lake, then they took the Kayadrosseras 
trail overland, for it was shorter. 

These trails were already ancient and warworn before 
the white man appeared on the scene. He promptly 
appropriated them to his own use for purposes not only 
of warfare but for commerce. 

- Sylvester's Hist, of Saratoga County. Edition of 1878, p. 32. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 9 

Courcelle's Expedition against the Iroquois. This 
region was frequently seen and traversed by the white 
man years before the name Saratoga appeared in 
printer's ink, or official correspondence. For years prior 
to 1666, bands from the Five Nations, or Iroquois, had 
harassed the French settlements in Canada, at Montreal, 
Three Rivers and Quebec, murdering and carrying the 
settlers into captivity. Finally a full regiment of French 
soldiers was sent to their defense. The French governor. 
Samuel de Remi Sieur de Courcelle, impatient of delay 
after they came, started out with a force of 600 men and 
a number of Algonquin Indians as guides to wreak ven- 
geance on the hated savages. Equipped with snow shoes, 
and with provisions loaded on toboggans drawn by mas- 
tiff dogs, they started from Quebec on October 29, 1665. 
Slowly and laboriously they made their way south over 
frozen lakes and the wilderness of snow till they arrived 
at the Hudson about February 1st. 1666. Their Indian 
guides failing them on account of too much "fire-water." 
they missed the Kayadrosseras trail, their intended route, 
and took the Saratoga trail instead. This brought them 
down to the mouth of the Fishcreek at Schuylerville. up 
which they went to Saratoga lake and so on. The 9th 
of February they discovered to their chagrin that instead 
of being near the Mohawk castles, or palisaded forts, 
they were within two miles of the Dutch trading post at 
Schenectady. Here they fell into an ambush set by the 
Mohawk Indians and lost eleven men. The Indians fled 
and gave the alarm. Nearly exhausted from cold and 
exposure, but receiving some timely succor from the 
Dutch, they abandoned the enterprise, and hastilv 
retreated by the way they came, down through Old Sara- 
toga and up the Hudson and Lake Champlain.-'' That 
trip of some 700 miles over a frozen desert, void of 

-Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. Ill, pp. ii8, 126. 



10 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

human habitation, in the teeth of howhng blizzards and 
biting cold, was an achievement never excelled before 
that day. 

De Tracy's Expedition. Stung to madness by the 
murder, that summer, of Sieur Chazy, a favorite captain 
in the regiment, at the hands of these same Iroquois, a 
new expedition was organized. In October of the same 
year, 1666, under the efhcient leadership of the Marquis 
de Tracy, a force of 1,300 men and two cannons started 
on their mission of vengeance. They came with boats 
instead of toboggans and snow shoes, and as their flotilla 
of at least 250 canoes and bateaux swept over the crystal 
waters of Lac St. Sacrament, (Lake George) it formed 
the first of those splendid military pageants which were 
destined to render forever famous that pellucid gem of 
the old wilderness. This force took the Kayadrosseras 
trail and plunged boldly into the woods, reaching the 
Mohawk in due time, where they succeeded in utterly 
destroying the strongholds of the Indians and laying 
waste their fields, yet capturing and killing bvtt few of 
their wily foes. Then with a vast deal of flourish and 
gusto, de Tracy caused a cross to be erected, the arms 
of France elevated on a pole, and a high sounding procla- 
mation read, declaring all this territory to belong to His 
Majesty, the King of France, by the right of conquest. 
Then they went home by the way they came without the 
loss of a man.* 

Descent of the Iroquois upon Canada. After de 
Tracy's punishment of the Mohawks they kept shy of 
the Canadians for more than twenty years. The peace 
then conquered would have doubtless continued 
indefinitely had not Canada been most unfortunate in 
one of her governors. Denonville, greedy for trade and 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IX, pp. 56, 79. 



• THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA H 

the extension of the French dominions, tried to woo the 
Iroquois from their EngHsh allegiance. FaiHng in this 
he trespassed on their territories, attacked some of the 
villages of the Senecas, and killed and captured a number 
of their people. This roused the slumbering hate of the 
whole Confederacy, and war to the death was declared. 
Their forces having assembled, they paddled down the 
Mohawk river in their bark canoes, passed the little fron- 
tier village of Schenectady, and landed at Alplaus creek 
about the 1st of August, 1689. They had decided upon 
the Saratoga trail. A flotilla of about 250 canoes filled 
with 1,300 plumed and painted warriors, the fiercest in 
the new world, must have been a stirring sight as they 
debouched from the Kayadrosseras and floated out upon 
the tranquil bosom of Saratoga lake. It was a fit fore- 
runner of the showy regattas seen on the same waters 
200 years later.^ And again when they glided into Fish- 
creek, lined with tamaracks, and embowered with birches 
and maples and oaks, festooned with the wild grape 
and clematis vines, could we have stood that day, behind 
some bushy screen, say at Stafford's Bridge, we would 
have witnessed a splendid pageant of over a mile in 
length. They swept down the crooked and tortuous Fish- 
creek to the modern village of Victory, whence they car- 
ried their canoes down the south side to the Hudson, and 
then lustily paddled north on their bloody mission. Their 
descent upon the settlements about Montreal was as a 
thunderbolt out of a clear sky. This was the most dread- 
ful blow sustained, the most terrible event recorded in 
Canadian history. The buildings of the settlers were 
burned, their garnered harvests destroyed, between three 
and four hundred citizens and soldiers^ were butchered, 
and 130 were brought back to be tortured for the enter- 

* Sylvester's Saratoga County Hist., p. 34. 

"Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IX, pp. 431, 434. 



12 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

tainment of those left at home, or to supply their savage 
feasts with unusual and dainty meats. The Indians 
returned, most of them, as they had gone, by the Sara- 
toga trail. The ancient forest then standing here, echoed 
that day to the sighs of those hapless captives, and the 
soil of old Saratoga was moistened with their tears, as 
they toiled up the carry from the river to the smooth 
water of Fishcreek above Victory. That was one pro- 
cession at Schuylerville which none of us, I fancy, 
would care to have beheld, unless prepared to rescue the 
unfortunate victims. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 13 



CHAPTER III 

Destruction of Schenectady and Retaliation 

The above mentioned descent of the Iroquois upon 
Canada, though wholly an affair of their own, proved to 
be coincident with the outbreak of war between France 
and England, which, of course, would surely involve 
their colonies. This war grew out of the English Revo- 
lution of 1688, which dethroned James II of England 
and enthroned, in his place, William and Mary of 
Holland. France proposed to replace King James on his 
throne. 

Count de Frontenac was sent over by the French in 
October. 1689, to displace the impolitic Denonville. He 
resolved to be the first to strike a blow in that war on this 
side the water, and accordingly, fitted out three expedi- 
tions, one from Quebec against Maine, the second from 
Three Rivers against New Hampshire and the third from 
Montreal against Albany. 

The force designed for Albany numbered 210 men, 
ninety-six of whom were Indians, under the command of 
two Canadian officers, Sieur la Moyne de St. Helene and 
Lieut. Daillebout de Mantet. Forgetful of the experi- 
ence of de Courcelle, twenty-three years before, they, like 
him, started out in the dead of winter. Having reached 
the head of Lake Champlain, near Ticonderoga, they 
halted and held a council. The Indians, under the lead 
of Chief Kryn, a converted Mohawk, who had moved to 
Canada and of whose people about 60 had been murdered 
by the Iroquois in their late foray, demanded to know 
whither they were bound. De St. Helene replied that 
he wished to surprise and take Fort Orange (Albany). 
The Indians remembering the defeats which the French 



14 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

had lately sustained, strongly objected and said : "Since 
when have the French become so brave ?" Still undecided 
they continued their march for eight days, toward 
Albany, till they came to the parting of the ways here 
at Old Saratoga,^ (Schuylerville). On their own motion 
the Indians left the Hudson here, turned to the right, 
and took the trail leading toward Schenectady, and the 
French followed after without serious protest. A thaw 
had set in and they waded through snow and slush that 
were knee deep. It must have been dreadfully exhaust- 
ing work, for it took them nine days to make the trip 
from Schuylerville to Schenectady, a distance of thirty- 
seven miles by the route they took. But just before they 
reached their goal one of those sudden and extreme 
changes occurred, so common to our winters in this lati- 
tude. A blizzard came howling down from the north- 
west, which chilled them to the marrow. They had in- 
tended to defer the attack till about two o'clock a. m., 
on February 10th, but they were forced to proceed at 
once or perish from the cold. They afterward said, had 
they been attacked at that time, or had they met with 
resistance when they attacked, they would have been 
forced to surrender, so benumbed were they by the cold. 
There was no need, however, for delay on their part, 
for they could not have imagined better arrangements 
for their reception than they found. 

The Revolution in England naturally created two par- 
ties ; those who sided with and those who sided against 
the dethroned King James. These parties were dupli- 
cated in the colonies. There were many here who were 
intensely loyal to James, as well as many who were eager 
to ^wear allegiance to William and Mary. Of course, 
this caused trouble and divisions throughout the realm. 

After the sudden departure of Lieut. Governor Nichol- 

' Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol_ IX, p. 466. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 15 

son one Jacob Leisler had been appointed by the Com- 
mittee of Safety of New York city as Governor ad 
interim, he to hold office until the arrival of the official 
soon to be appointed by King William. Leisler's claim 
to the office was readily allowed by the common people, 
to which class he belonged, but he was repudiated by the 
aristocrats, and the Patroons, or great landholders. 
Hence, out of this difference, there arose two political 
factions in the Province called the Aristocratic and the 
Democratic parties. 

Schenectady and Albany had already become very 
jealous of each other because of a strong rivalry for the 
fur trade with the Indians to the west. Hence anything 
that Albany favored Schenectady was quite sure to 
frown upon, and vice versa. Therefore since the Aristo- 
crats, who at this time ruled in Albany, opposed Leisler, 
Schenectady could be depended on to favor him. 

Connecticut, like New York, fearing an attack from 
Canada, had sent one Capt. Bull with 87 men to aid in 
the defense of this frontier. He arrived in Albany 
November 25th, 1689, with the understanding that his 
troops were to be supported by, and under the direction 
of. the Albanians. On the 29th, Lieut. Talmadge, with 
24 of the Connecticut men was sent over to garrison 
the fort at Schenectady. But controlled mainly by their 
prejudices the Schenectady people refused to aid in the 
support of these men who had come to defend them, 1st, 
because they had been procured through the mediation 
of the Aristocrats, and 2nd, because they felt that Con- 
necticut ought to provide for her own soldiery, she being 
equally with New York menaced by the danger from the 
north. There was however a small minority of anti 
Leislerites, or Aristocrats, in Schenectady 

These were greatly encouraged in their opposition by 
the coming of the soldiers. The result was that the 



16 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

quarrel between the factions became so heated that 
neither would do a thing for the town's protection though 
they well knew that a state of war already existed be- 
tween France and England. The two gates of the little 
town fronting east and west were left wide open and 
a dummy sentinel made of snow, in mockery of the 
idle troops quartered within the town, stood guard 
before the western portal. 

Everybody, even the soldiers, were sleeping in fan- 
cied security. A body of Mohawk Indians had been en- 
gaged by the Albany authorities to scout to the north, but 
the love of the fireside proved more alluring than the 
charms of fire-water and Dutch gold, and so they had 
lingered at or near Schenectady. 

Guided by some captured squaws, the Canadians 
crossed the Mohawk on the ice and appeared before the 
western gate. Silently, as if shod with wool, they glided 
in and posted themselves next the palisades that sur- 
rounded the village. Then the hideous warwhoop was 
raised, and before the stupefied inhabitants could realize 
what it all meant, the work of destruction and butchery 
was under way. For two hours hell was let loose in 
Schenectady while Satan and his imps held high carnival. 
It would be useless to attempt a description of the 
horrors crowded into that brief space. Suffice it to say 
that at the end of it sixty men, women and children lay 
stark in death, horribly mutilated, or roasting in the 
flames of their former homes. Among the victims were 
Hendrick Meese Vrooman and his son Bartel Vrooman, 
the latter the first settler of Old Saratoga. Between 
eighty and ninety were reserved as prisoners while a few 
escaped in their night robes, and with bare feet, carried 
the dreadful tale to Albany, seventeen miles away. 

After refreshing themselves a little, the victors started 
on their retreat, the following morning. Leaving behind 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 17 

the old men, the women and children, and retaining 
twenty-seven of the younger men and boys as prisoners, 
they hastened away, taking the Kayadrosseras trail 
toward Canada. But they were not allowed to return 
unmolested. They were chased to Lake Champlain and 
eighteen of their number killed or captured by a band 
of Mohawk Indians.^ 

Winthrop's Expedition. The fight was now on in 
dead earnest, for the colonists could not allow so cruel 
a deed to go unavenged. 

The authorities at Albany on the 26th of March. 1690, 
ordered Capt. Jacob de Warm to proceed to Crown Point 
with a party of twelve English and twenty Indians to 
watch the motions of the enemy. On the 30th, Capt. 
Abram Schuyler was sent to Otter Creek, Vt., which was 
the usual starting point for forays into Massachusetts, 
with nine men and a party of Indians to do like service 
at that point. 

Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, New York and 
Maryland resolved upon an invasion of Canada. Each 
agreed to furnish its quota of troops. Fitz John Win- 
throp of Connecticut was commissioned major-general to 
lead the expedition. The troops from Massachusetts and 
Plymouth did not materialize. Winthrop brought 135 
of those promised by Connecticut, Maryland sent fifty. 
New York furnished 150 men besides 180 Indians. 515 
men was not a very formidable array to be led by a 
major-general. 

On the 30th of July, 1690, the Yankees with the Dutch 
troops assembled from this colony set out from Albany 
and camped the first night at the Flatts, the old Schuyler 
homestead. August 1st they marched to the Stillwater, 

- Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IX, p. 466. 
2 



18 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

"soe named," says Winthrop, "for that the water passeth 
soe slowly as not to be discerned." 

"August 2d/' continued the journal of Winthrop, "we 
martched forwards and quartered this night at a place 
called Saratogo, about 50 English miles from Albany, 
where is a blockhouse and some of the Dutch soldiers."^ 
The site of this blockhouse is a matter of conjecture. 
Certainly it was on the west side of the river for the 
army marched on that side. It was as certainly on the 
south side of Fishcreek, for the first settlement was made 
there, and the creek would be one of its defences against 
the north. It probably stood on the ground afterward 
occupied by Forts Saratoga and Clinton. 

It was here that Winthrop established his depot of 
supplies, for on August 7th he says, "I sent 30 horse 
under Ensigne Thomlinson to Saratogo for more pro- 
vition." Thus, in this, the first of many expeditions 
against Canada, Saratoga (Schuylerville) looms up as an 
important point. "At the great carrying place [Fort 
Edward] we overtook the Dutch companyes carrying 
their canoes and provition about 12 miles [to Fort 
Anne] ; very bad and difficult passing. This hardship 
the Burghers and Dutch soldiers performed vigorously 
and without any repining which made me think noe thing 
would be difficult for them to perform." 

The little army got no nearer Canada than Whitehall, 
through lack of canoes and provision, and because of 
sickness among the troops. This according to Winthrop. 
But Capt. Johannes Schuyler of Albany, only twenty- 
three years old, commanding those Dutch troops that 
Winthrop was moved to praise so highly because of their 
superior efficiency, was clearly dissatisfied that the expe- 
dition should be abandoned without an attempt to strike 
a blow. And this not alone because of its depressing 

• Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, pp. 194, 195. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 19 

effect upon the colonists, but he greatly feared the effect 
of failure upon the Indians who were just then wavering 
in their allegiance between the French who were so 
belligerent and the English who showed so little fight. 
He therefore resolved that as for his single self he would 
not return to Albany without an effort to bring back 
something to show for all the trouble. He applied to 
Gen. Winthrop for permission to go forward. Winthrop 
cheerfully granted it and commissioned him captain for 
the venture.* 

At once he called for volunteers; twenty-nine whites 
and 120 Indians responded. Loading their canoes with 
sufficient provision, they cut loose for the north. The 
first day out he met Capt. Sanders Glen from Schenec- 
tady, with his company, who had been posted in advance. 
Here he recruited 13 white men and 125 Indians. August 
13th, they surprised La Prarie, south of Montreal, killed 
a number of the inhabitants, took many prisoners, did 
great damage to property and returned with but little 
loss to themselves. This was the first armed force that 
ever penetrated Canada from the English colonies. They 
reached Albany on the 31st of August, only eleven days 
after Winthrop and his hundreds had sheepishly crept 
back. This Johannes Schuyler was the grand-father of 
General Phillip Schuyler. 

Expedition of 1691. The success of Johannes Schuy- 
ler's raid seemed to whet the appetite of the Albany 
Dutchman, and also of the Indians, for more experience 
of like flavor. Hence on June 21, 1691, another ex- 
pedition started from Albany, this time led by Pieter 
Schuyler, brother of Johannes, the hero of the campaign 
of '90. They started with 120 whites, and sixty river 
Indians (Catskills and Schagticokes). The first night 

* Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, p. 196. 



20 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

they camped at Stillwater. "On the 24th," says Schuy- 
ler's Journal, "we marched to Saraghtoga, 16 miles 
distant, and camped about 2 of the clock afternoone." 

"June 26th. We continued at Saraghtoga ; foul 
weather, where we were joined by 15 Mohawks com- 
manded by one Schayavanhoendere." These Mohawks 
came over by the Saratoga trail from Schenectady and 
were from a party of ninety-five or more, which later 
joined the expedition at Ticonderoga. 

Pieter Schuyler '' followed the tracks of his brother of 
the year before, fought and won two battles in one day, 
August 1st; killed many of the enemy, paralyzed the 
plans of Frontenac for that year, and returned with a 
goodly number of prisoners and much glory. But what 
was of much more consequence at the time, they had 
won for their fighting qualities the high esteem and firm 
allegiance of the Iroquois. The French account of these 
actions declares that Schuyler's party was practically 
annihilated. Schuyler reports thirty-seven of his men 
captured and killed, and twenty-five wounded, out of a 
force of 260.'"' 

The French admitted in their report to the home gov- 
ernment, that these battles were the "most obstinate ever 
fought in Canada," and that after the battle in the woods 
they could not pursue, the "men able to march being sent 
to the fort for assistance to carry ofif the wounded." 

John Nelson, an English gentleman taken prisoner by 
the French, arrived at Quebec about the time when the 
news of Schuyler's expedition was received. In his 
memorial to the English government on the state of the 
colonies, he says : "In an action performed by one Skyler 

° This Peter Schuyler was the first Mayor of Albany, and gained un- 
bounded influence over the Indians, by whom he was called Quider, pro- 
nounced Keeder, which was as near as they could speak the name of Peter. 

" Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. Ill, pp. 781-795, 
800. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 21 

of Albania, whilst I arrived at Quebec in the year 1691, 
when he made one of the most vigorous and glorious 
attempts that hath been known in these parts, with great 
slaughter on the enemie's part, and losse on his own, in 
which if he had not been discovered by an accident, it is 
very probable he had become master of Monreall. 1 
have heard the thing reported so much in his honor by 
the French, that had the like been done by any of theire 
nation, he could never missed of an acknowledgment 
and reward from the court, tho I do not hear of anything 
amongst us hath been done for him."' 

There is nothing in the reqords to indicate that the 
home government ever took any notice of these most 
heroic deeds performed by the Schuylers at a very criti- 
cal juncture in our colonial history. It is acknowledged 
by all who are familiar with the situation in 1690-1 that 
those two successes preserved the friendship of the Iro- 
quois, at a time when their friendship was absolutely 
essential to England's hold on New York, and New York 
was the key to the situation. Bancroft styles Pieter 
Schuyler "the Washington of his times." 

The French get even with the Mohawks. For the 

next year and a half the Iroquois, especially the 
Mohawks, so harassed the Canadian settlers that Count 
de Frontenac determined to exterminate them utterly. 
Collecting a force of 625 French and Indians he started 
for them in January, 1693. The party endured the usual 
hardships, but no cold could chill their ardor, nor blizzard 
beat them back, so determined were they upon ven- 
geance. They took the Kayadrosseras trail from Lake 
George, reached the Mohawk valley and took the Indians 
wholly by surprise. They stormed and destroyed all 
their towns save one, which was several miles back from 

' Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, p. 209. 



22 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the river, captured over 300 prisoners, had a grand jubil- 
ation and started back with their booty.® But most of 
their prisoners escaped or were rescued before they 
reached Canada. 

Fortunately for New York, the peace of Ryswick in 
1697 put an end to King William's war. In fact, the 
war had proved especially costly to Albany county, com- 
prising as it then did all the northern settlements in the 
colony of New York. It is interesting at this day to 
read the comparative census of the years 1689 and 1698. 
In 1689 Albany county had 2,016 white inhabitants. 
At the end of the war in 1698, 567 were missing. That 
left but 1,449 with which to begin the 18th century. The 
Indians lost more than half their number. In 1689 they 
had 2,800 warriors, in 1698 only 1,320. It was about 
time for all concerned to bury the hatchet. 

s Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IX, pp. 649-656; 
also Vol. IV, pp. 173, 180. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 23 



CHAPTER IV 

First Settlement of Old Saratoga — Queen Anne's 
War — Nicholson's Expeditions against Canada 

Coincident with the time that King William's war was 
threatening to involve the colonies the records refer to 
Saratoga as a settlement already in existence. E. g. in 
the Journal of the Albany Convention (of Magistrates) 
appear the following entries : 

"Ye 1st day of Sept. 1689. 

"Harme Janse Van Bommel brings news yt our 
Indians have taken 5 Praying Canida Indians upon ye 
Lake who were bound hither to do mischeeffe, & yt sev- 
eral french were seen upon ye Lake. Upon which Capt. 
Wendel & 6 men were ordered to goe to Sarachtoga to 
examine sd Indians & to make enquiry of affairs there.'" 

A stockaded fort was then ordered to be built about 
the house of Bartel (Bartolomeus) Vrooman. Parties 
of men with Schaghticoke Indians were kept there dur- 
ing the autumn of 1689 to protect the settlers and patrol 
the country to the north. 

From Col. Romer's report,- in 1698, we learn that 
"the farms and fort built at Saratoga, in Leisler's time, 
have been entirely ruined by the late war, since which 
time they have never been thought of, and the settlers 
have never thought of returning thither." He suggests 
the building of a fort to protect possible settlers. It is 
probable that these first settlers had left the place for the 
winter of 1689-90 else they would have been discovered 
and the fact of their capture would have appeared in 

* Documentary History, N. Y., pp. 87, 8q. 

^Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, p. 441. 



24 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the French report of the expedition against Schenectady 
in 1690. 

The next we hear of Saratoga as a miHtary post 
is in the report of the governor, Lord Cornbury, dated 
September 24, 1702. There among other recommenda- 
tions he says : "I propose there should be a stockadoed 
fort at Saractoga, a place six and twenty miles above 
the Half Moon upon Hudson's River and is the farthest 
settlement zve have."'^ 

Again in his report of June 30, 1703, he is about to set 
to work on the fort, for he says : "There are but few fam- 
ilies there yet, and these will desert their habitations if 
they are not protected." 

Meanwhile war had again broken out between France 
and England, known in England as the war of the Span- 
ish succession. In this war the French and Indians 
seemed to wreak their vengeance specially on the New 
England settlements ; for example, Deerfield, Mass., was 
destroyed in 1704, and Haverhill in 1708. Why New 
York escaped was not known to the settlers at the time, 
but subsequently it was learned that the Iroquois and 
their Roman Catholic relatives in Canada had made a 
treaty not to molest each other's domain in that war. 

One Congreve reported, in 1704, that most of the 
forts on the northern frontier v/ere out of order, among 
which was the fort of 1689 at old Saratoga.* 

The many outrages from Canada, at last impelled the 
colonists of Massachusetts, Connecticut, New York and 
New Jersey to unite for an invasion of Canada. A fleet 
was to attack Quebec while a formidable army of 1,500 
was to reduce Montreal. This force assembled at Al- 
bany and got under way the fore part of June, 1709. 
The main body had been preceded by a force of 300 

" Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, p. 969. 
■•Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. IV, p. 1128. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 25 

Dutchmen from Albany and vicinity under Col. Peter 
Schuyler. First this pioneer force built a stockade fort 
at Stillwater, which Schuyler called Fort Ingoldsby, 
after the governor; then they moved up to Saratoga and 
built a similar fort on the east side of the river, evidently 
to guard the ford which crossed just below the island 
over which the bridge and highway to Greenwich now 
pass. 

The next was built at the Great Carrying place (Fort 
Edward), which he named Fort Nicholson, and the next 
at the forks of Wood creek, which he called at first 
Queens' Fort, but later Fort Anne in honor of the reign- 
ing English sovereign. 

Moreover Colonel Schuyler and his pioneers built the 
first military road in this country of which we have 
record. This road began here at Old Saratoga, at the 
ford no doubt, on the east side of the river and ran up 
that side of the stream to Fort Edward, thence to Wood 
creek. It had to be cut most of the way through the 
primeval forest. The road to Fort Edward has no doubt 
been practically the same ever since. 

This army was under the command of General Francis 
Nicholson, who, Governor Hunter declared, had never 
seen an army in the open field." This was the first time 
the red-coated British regular appeared on the scene and 
trod this old war-worn trail which was so soon to become 
familiar tramping-ground to him. 

Gen. Nicholson marched bravely up, garrisoned the 
several forts which had been built for him and then, like 
Micawber, sat down at Fort Anne and waited for some- 
thing to turn up. The first thing that turned up was a 
malignant disease in his camp by which he lost more men 
than if he had hastened forward and fought a disastrous 
battle with the French. The next thing that did not 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. V, p. 451. 



26 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

turn up was the British fleet, which had been promised 
to co-operate with him on the St. Lawrence. In the 
midst of such calamities what was there left for brave 
men like him and his army to do but to turn their backs 
upon Canada and march down the hill again to Albany? 
Which thing they did. 

In 1711 another campaign was organized for the con- 
quest of Canada. The plan was a duplicate of the pre- 
vious one, with this difference that the force which 
marched up through Old Saratoga was about twice as 
formidable, numbering nearly 3,000 regulars, colonists 
and Indians. This time they selected the Lake George 
route instead of the one through Fort Anne and White- 
hall, evidently because it was the healthier. This was 
wise, but the redoubtable Gen. Nicholson had no sooner 
reached Lake George than he heard that the fleet on 
which he depended for support had been scattered by 
the winds and wrecked. At once he threw up his hands 
in despair, burned forts Anne and Nicholson and 
marched back ingloriously. Thus the third attempt at 
conquering Canada failed, mainly through the inefficiency 
of its leaders. Had either John, or Peter Schuyler been 
at the head of the expedition we feel sure that that army 
would have been heard from in Canada, but no New 
York Dutchman could hope for any worthy recognition 
from either Old or New England. The fort at Saratoga 
was thus left the uttermost military post of the colony 
facing the ever frowning north. 

The treaty of Utrecht between France and England 
put the finale on Queen Anne's war. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 27 

CHAPTER V 

King George's War— The Building of the Forts 

In all the early histories of New York much is made 
of the sack and massacre of Schenectady in 1690, and 
that of Cherry valley in 1778, while little or nothing is 
said of the equally tragic fate of Old Saratoga in 1745. 
One is led to wonder why that event should have 
received from the historians such scant courtesy. The 
only reasons for it that suggest themselves to the writer 
are first : That most of the people who made up the vil- 
lage at that time were doubtless illiterate. None of the 
survivors nor any of their friends was possessed of 
sufficient literary ability, or interest in the event to 
write up a worthy account of the fate of this frontier 
village. Apparently the only one present who could 
have done it, died bravely fighting for his honor and his 
home, and "dead men tell no tales." That was Capt. 
Philip Schuyler, uncle of the general. 

A second reason which suggests itself is the existence 
of fiercest political dissension between the people and 
their governors, which largely absorbed the thought and 
time of the thinkers. About the only detailed accounts 
that we possess of the massacre are found in the reports 
given by the French of their exploit. 

In order to a better appreciation of that event it will 
be well to glance at such fragments of history as have 
been preserved relating to the planting and growth of 
the settlement at Old Saratoga. 

As we have seen, the first settlers were obliged tc 
abandon the place at the time of King William's war in 
1689-'97. Just when the settlers ventured back the 



28 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

record saith not, but there were a few families here in 
1703 as we have already learned. 

During the long peace which followed Queen Anne's 
war the little settlement at Saratoga developed gradu- 
ally under the fostering care of the enterprising Schuy- 
lers. The settlers by no means confined themselves to 
the west side of the river, but cleared for themselves 
many a broad acre of those rich bottom lands on the 
east side. There too, substantial homes were reared, 
and no doubt one of the houses on that side was built in 
blockhouse style for their common defence, and called 
The Fort. Where it was located we know not. 

The French and the English of those days were very 
anxious to extend the sphere of their influence in the 
great American wilderness, just as they now are doing 
in Asia and Africa. The French looked with covetous 
eyes upon the colony of New York especially, for they 
had already discovered that whoever held New York 
could have it all. Hence we are not surprised at seeing 
them attempt to move their frontiers as far south as the 
elastic treaty of Utrecht and the patience of the English 
would permit. In 1731 they determined to appro- 
priate that natural stronghold, Crown Point, to them- 
selves.^ Brooking no delay, they began to fortify it, 
first by a stockade, then soon by a substantial stone 
work which they called Fort St. Frederic. Quite a town 
grew up around it numbering 1,500, it is said. This 
was a menace to both the New York and New England 
colonists, who viewed the movement with deepest 
apprehension and chagrin. The ease with which France 
could now invade New York from Canada retarded 
the settlement of those fertile regions to the north of 
Albany. After this no one who could appreciate the 
situation would deliberately put himself under the 

' Documents relating to Colonial Hist of N. Y. Vol. VIII, p. 345. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 29 

shadow of such a threat. As a counter move they should 
have fortified Ticonderoga, but political strife and 
jealousies between the several governors and their legis- 
latures seemed to paralyze every effort looking toward 
the public safety and welfare. 

The building of this fort together with the constant 
efforts to win over the Six Nations and steal away the 
fur trade greatly exasperated the colonists. And when- 
ever the relations between France and England became 
especially strained the New Yorkers would think about 
their defenses toward the north. 

One of those crises occurred in 1721, when the author- 
ities decided to delay no longer in building a fort at Sara- 
toga for the defense of the northern frontier. This was 
erected in the months of September and October of that 
year under the superintendency of Philip Livingston. 

The bill of items presented by Livingston for the build- 
ing of this fort, with many receipts from the workmen, 
are still preserved in the archives at Albany. The docu- 
ment is a fine specimen of penmanship. The bill as ren- 
dered amounted to 153£ lis. 4d. Johannes Schuyler, 
proprietor of the first sawmills erected here, furnished 
much of the material for the above mentioned fort.- 

Capuin William Helling ^ was the first commandant 
of thic; fort ; whether he had any successors does not 
appear. 

Another crisis occurred in 1739. As a result of this 
one, Lieut. -Governor Clarke reporting to the Lords of 
Trade in London, says that he had persuaded the Assem- 
bly to make provisions for building several forts, among 
the rest, one at "Sarachtoga ;" but as no appropriation 
for this fort appears in the Act to which the governor 
refers we are left in the dark as to when it was begun 

- X. Y. Colonial MSS. Vol. LXIV, pp. 39, 40. 
=< Ibid., p. 45. 



30 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

or finished ; but subsequent events make it evident that 
the fort was really built at that time. For example, 
Governor Clinton, reporting to the Lords of Trade June 
5, 1744, says, he is about to send "a party of troops to the 
fort at Saratoga for the defense of that place." ** A few- 
years later we see the Assembly squaring its accounts 
with a large number of individuals for work done in 
1745 in rebuilding this fort.^ Since the old records say 
that the effective life of those wooden forts was only five 
to seven years, this "rebuilding" would indicate that 
there was a fort built here at least as early as 1739. The 
fort as rebuilt in the winter and spring of 1745 was 
square with a blockhouse on each corner.® 

The long peace of thirty-one years was broken in 1744 
by France declaring war against England. In fact pretty 
much all Europe was involved in that war. It started 
with a quarrel between rival claimants to the Austrian 
throne. The chief competitors for the prize were the 
noted Maria Theresa, daughter of the late Emperor 
Charles VI., and Charles Albert, Elector of Bavaria. 
England sided with Maria Theresa while France took the 
part of Charles. It was called in Europe the War of the 
Austrian Succession, but it is usually set down by Ameri- 
cans as King George's war. The representatives of the 
two belligerent nations on this continent cared precious 
little about who should sit on the Austrian throne, but 
they did care very much about who should hold the 
sceptre over the imperial domain of this continent, and 
for this they were ready to fight. 

* Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI, p. 255. 

' Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI, p. 648. 

'A block house was built of heavy logs, with the second story projecting 
over the first about two feet, and pierced for small arms and, some times, 
cannon. In a fort these block houses were connected by palisades of logs 
set in the ground and extending from 10 to 12 feet above ground. A gal- 
lery was built inside the palisades and high enough from the ground to 
enable a sentinel to walk about and look over. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 31 

In this war the English struck the first blow. Early 
in 1745 an expedition was organized against Louisburg, 
a stronghold of the French on Cape Breton island. The 
French had spent fully $5,000,000 and thirty years of 
labor on the fortifications there, and it was called by them 
the Gibrahar of America. Each of the New England 
colonies furnished its quota of troops, while New York 
appropriated 5,000£ in aid of the expedition. The cam- 
paign was entirely successful; Louisburg fell and great 
was the rejoicing in both Old and New England. New 
England troops did about all the fighting, but the Old 
England officers and troops got most of the rewards. 

The French forces at that time in Canada were not 
very numerous, but with what they had they must avenge 
such a disaster as best they could. Where should they 
strike? Why, of course, where they could do the most 
harm with the forces they had, and that "where" lay 
through the open gateway of the Champlain and Hudson 
valleys. 



32 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER VI 

Destruction of Saratoga 

The governor of Canada planned an expedition in the 
fall of that same year, 1745, with the design of striking 
the New England settlements along the Connecticut 
river. 

The forces were put under the control of M. Marin. 
It consisted of 280 French and 229 Indians, in all 509. 
The chaplain was the Abbe Francois Picquet, who after- 
ward became famous as the founder of the Mission La 
Presentation at Ogdensburg, N. Y. 

They started from Montreal the 4th of November and 
arrived at Fort St. Frederick (Crown Point) the 13th. 

In the council convened at Fort St. Frederick the 
Indians held, that it was too late in the season to go over 
the mountains into the Connecticut valley. Then, the 
Abbe Picquet, displaying a map of the Hudson, pointed 
out Saratoga among other places as worthy of capture. 
The map showed thirty-one houses and two forts, (one 
on each side of the river no doubt). After much ex- 
postulation and argument M. Marin concluded to yield to 
the wishes of the Indians, and so the doom of fair Sara- 
toga was sealed. 

Embarking again they paddled south for a distance, 
then left their canoes and took up their march along the 
north shore of South Bay, thence over the Fort Anne 
Mountains heading for Fort Edward. They lost their 
way, however, and spent several days wandering about 
before they got out of the woods. At last on the morn- 
ing of the 27th of November they struck the Hudson 
near the house of John H. Lydius, a bold trader who had 
dared to establish himself so far away from his white 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 35 

neighbors. His was a large house built on the site of 
old Fort Nicholson, (Fort Edward). Here they captured 
a boy and hired man, Lydius and his family having 
retired to Albany for the winter. In a house near by, 
the Indians found three men ; all these together with two 
Schaghticoke Indians, captured the day before, they 
placed in the Lydius house under a guard of twenty men. 
Then the men, having received absolution from the 
priest, who remained behind, hastened on, taking the old 
military road built by Peter Schuyler in 1709. !Marin 
went ahead down the river with a few men in canoes to 
find a suitable fording place. On the way, the Indians 
captured six or seven men in a house near the road. They 
were sent to keep company with the other captives at 
Lydius'. About four and a half miles from Saratoga, 
the army met a man and his wife returning from Schuy- 
ler's Mills with some bags of flour. After some parley 
the man and woman were given to Atagaronche, a chief, 
while the French appropriated the flour and horses. As 
the woman started for Lydius' she said, in hopes of 
frightening them ofif: "You are going to Saratoga, but 
you will find 200 men in the fort waiting to give you a 
warm reception." This did not disturb them, for the 
two Schaghticokes, above mentioned, had told them that 
the fort was empty. 

The place selected for a crossing was evidently a little 
below the State dam, at Northumberland, for it was 
south of Fort Miller where the man and woman were 
captured, and in describing the crossing the journal of 
the expedition says : "Happily we found ourselves near 
an island and a waterfall, whose sound mingled with the 
noise we made in crossing the river." The island men- 
tioned is doubtless the one just below the railroad bridge 
at Thompson's Mills. 

It was about midnight before they got across. Then 



34 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

says the journal: "The night was very cold, and had it 
not been for a little lire, which the bed of a creek shel- 
tered by two hillocks enabled us to make, some would 
have run the risk of freezing their feet, as we all had 
wet feet." The "creek" mentioned is evidently the little 
stream that crosses the highway perhaps twenty rods 
south of the residence of Mr. E. W. Towne, and about 
five rods south of a road which turns up the hill to the 
west. The "hillocks" are either the steep banks of the 
creek, or the steep wooded hill back of Mr. Towne's, 
and the bare hill back of Mr. D. A. BuUard's farm 
buildings. The first theory is doubtless preferable. 

While the main body was thus trying to thaw itself 
out and make itself comfortable, M. Beauvais was sent 
forward with a scout to make a reconnaissance of the 
doomed hamlet. 

A generation had passed since this ancient war-path 
had been pressed by hostile feet. Most of the inhabi- 
tants of the sleeping village knew not what war and 
pillage meant except from hearsay. One need not stretch 
his imagination to form a pretty correct picture of Old 
Saratoga as it looked on the 27th of November, 1745, 

Here were at least thirty dwellings with their usual 
outbuildings, barns, granaries, pens, etc. ; four mills, a 
blacksmith shop, perhaps a store of general merchandise, 
and the frowning fort, made up the material portion of 
this primitive hamlet. These buildings were all strung 
like beads on a single narrow, lane-like road running 
north and south for perhaps a half mile above and one 
mile below Fishcreek. There was no bridge across the 
creek at that time. It was forded a few rods above the 
present canal aqueduct. The only brick house in the 
place was owned and occupied by Philip Schuyler, uncle 
of Gen. Philip Schuyler; this was located twenty rods 
directly east of the present mansion. This house was de- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 35 

signed for defense, being pierced above and below for 
small arms. The original road ran east of that house. 
The fort stood a half mile below the creek on the flats. 
Most of the houses were about and below the fort. The 
fort, though much had been done on it, was still in bad 
repair, so much so that the troops claimed that they 
could not stay there with comfort or safety. Instead of 
there being 200 in the garrison, as the woman told the 
Frenchmen, there had been only ten privates stationed 
there in charge of one Sergeant Convers, who in turn 
had gone over to Schenectady, leaving a corporal in 
command. Governor Clinton had left it optional with the 
Lieutenant of the company whether the men should 
remain or withdraw. Their stay was to depend on the 
treatment they should receive at the hands of the Indian 
Commissioners, who seemed to be the source of supplies 
and repairs. The little garrison withdrew only a short 
time before the attack, and reported at Albany. It is a 
wonder that the settlers did not follow them, as they 
must have known that they were liable to an attack at 
any time from the north. But thirty years of peace seem 
to have lulled their fears to sleep. 

The settlement had evidently enjoyed a prosperous 
season. The barns, the granaries, and the cellars were 
full to repletion ; many goodly stacks of hay and grain 
nestled close to the buildings. Herds of sleek cattle and 
plump sheep lay in their comfortable stalls ; great piles 
of lumber were awaiting shipment to the markets below, 
and the mills were grinding and sawing night and day, 
seemingly rushed with orders. " The evening meal had 
been eaten; the mother had sung her lullaby over the 
cradle ; the fires were all ' raked up ' on the hearthstone, 
and all had gone to rest," save a few men at the sawmill. 

" Boast not thyself of to-morrow, for thou knowest 
not what a day may bring forth," is an oracle that was 



36 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

tragically, yes luridly, illustrated in the fate of Saratoga 
on the morning of November 28, 1745. For, owing to 
the wariness of the invaders its people had not received 
the least intimation that that morning should not be just 
as peaceful as any that preceded it. 

On the return of M. Beauvais from below with his re- 
port, Marin gave orders for the advance and attack. 
From this point let the journal of the French adjutant 
be our guide. ^ 

" The Nipissing and Abenakis followed the eastern 
shore of the river under the lead of Messrs. de Courte- 
manche and Niverville with a few French volunteers." 
to look after the settlement on that side. 

" November 28. On the return of Beauvais Ave began 
to move quietly, and in good order with all the officers at 
their posts. We marched through the woods about a 
league along a very good road and then came to the 
houses. When we reached the first one M. Alarin or- 
dered me to detail four Frenchmen and ten Indians to go 
and surround it, but did not permit them to attack it 
until daybreak, which was the time when we were all to 
make the attack together. We had not gone more than 
an eighth of a league when they fired a gun and uttered 
their death yells, rushing to the assault. The Abenakis, 
[on the east side], who until then had awaited the 
signal, took upon themselves to make the attack, 
and from that time it was not possible to exercise any 
control. However, we went on to the edge of the wood 
in good order. M. de Beauvais having told M. Marin 
that we were discovered, he directed us to follow him. 
We passed a very rapid river [Fish creek! , for which 
we were not prepared, and came to a sawmill, which 

' This journal was found in the archives at Quebec after its capture by 
Wolfe in 1759. It was placed in the hands of Col. Philip Schuyler, as the 
Mie most interested. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 37 

two men (a negro and a Dutchman), were running, and 
in which there was a large fire. M. de St. Ours and M. 
Marin's son were disputing the possession of the negro* 
with an Indian, although another Indian said that it was 
Marin who had captured him. His father, with whom 
I was, told him this was not the time to dispute about 
prisoners, and that it was necessary to go on and take 
others. A large party attacked a blacksmith's house on 
this side of the river [creek], when a native unfortun- 
ately killed a child twelve or fourteen years old. It was 
doubtless the darkness of the night and the fear of the 
river that separated us. 

" Coming out of the mill we went to the house of a 
man named Philip Schuyler, a brave man, who would 
not have been seriously incommoded if he had only had 
a dozen men as valiant as himself. M. Beauvais, who 
knew and liked him, entered the house first, and, giving 
his name, asked him to give himself up, saying that no 
harm would be done him. The other replied that he 
was a dog, and that he would kill him. In fact, he fired 
his gun. Beauvais repeated the request to surrender, to 
which Philip replied by several shots. Finally Beauvais, 
being exposed to his fire, shot and killed him. We im- 
mediately entered and all was quickly pillaged. This 
house was of brick, pierced with loop-holes to the ground 
floor. The Indians had told us that it was a sort of guard 
house where there were soldiers. In fact, I found there 
more than twenty-five pounds of powder, but no soldiers. 
We made some of the servants prisoners, and it was said 
that some people were burned who had taken refuge in 
the cellar. 

" We burned no more houses before reaching the fort, 
as this was the last. We had captured everybody, and 
had no longer any cause to fear lest anyone should go 
and warn the fort of our approach. It was at quite a 



38 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

considerable distance from the houses where we had 
been. We found no one in it. We admired its construc- 
tion. It was regularly built, and some thought one hun- 
dred men would have been able to defend it against 500. 
I asked M. Marin if he wished to place a detachment 
there ? He replied that he was going to set fire to it, and 
then told me I might go and do my best. This permis- 
sion gave several of us the pleasure of taking some pris- 
oners, and it did not take us long to get possession of all 
the houses below the fort, breaking the windows and 
doors in order to get at the people inside. However, 
everyone surrendered very peaceably. We had never 
counted on the facility with which all the houses were 
taken and the pillage accomplished. We set fire to 
everything good and useful ; for instance, more than 
10,000 planks and joists, four fine mills, and all the barns 
and stables, some of which were filled with animals. The 
people who were in the fields were in great part killed by 
French and Indians. In short, according to our estima- 
tion, the Dutch will not repair the damage we caused 
short of 200 marks. The barns were full of wheat, In- 
dian corn and other grains. The number of prisoners 
amounted to 109, and about a dozen- were killed and 
burned in the houses. Our achievement would have 
been much more widely known and glorious, if all the 
merchants of Saratoga had not Jeft their country houses, 
and gone to spend the winter at Albany ; and, I may add, 
had we met with more resistance. 

" The work was complete at 8 a. m., when M. Marin 
issued orders for the retreat. On our return we reached 
Fort St. Frederic, December 3d, and Montreal, Decem- 
ber 7th."- 

Such is the French account of that deed of savagery. 

=^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist !of N. Y. Vol. X, p. 76; also G. 
W. Schuyler's Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. II. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 39 

The chronicler, apparently somewhat ashamed of their 
work, strives to paint the barbarities of that night in as 
light a shade as they will bear. The number of prisoners 
given is no doubt correct, because he was in a position to 
know, but the number mentioned as butchered is pal- 
pably incorrect. The savages, greatly exasperated over 
the recent execution of seven of their braves by the 
English, would not be content with ten or a dozen 
scalps. Nor could any individual in that party possibly 
know how many perished. It was night and they were 
concerned only to do their work of destruction as quickly 
as possible and retire. Governor Clinton gives the num- 
ber killed as thirty. This is doubtless much nearer the 
truth. Only one family escaped by flight.^ 

Thus what we saw to be a busy, thriving hamlet on the 
27th of November was a scene of blackened ruins and 
an utter solitude on the 28th. The prisoners, men, women 
and children, many of them half clothed and barefooted, 
were collected, bound together and headed toward the 
frowning north, doomed to a fate which, to many of 
them, was worse by far than death. Some died in 
prisons. A few were ransomed from the Indians and 
returned, but most of them never saw the old home-land 
again. 

A thrill of horror ran through the colonies as the news 
of this catastrophe spread. A storm of indignation 
broke over the heads of the governor, the Assembly, and 
on everyone who could, in any way, be held responsible 
for the defenseless condition of this frontier post. 

Captain John Rutherford, who commanded the com- 
pany from which the men were detailed to garrison the 
fort, demanded a court of inquiry, which was granted. 
The men swore that the fort was neither habitable nor 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI, p. 288; Vol. X, 
P- 39- 



40 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

defensible ; that there was no well for water, nor oven 
for baking bread. Lieutenant Blood testified that Gov- 
ernor Clinton had given him orders to withdraw unless 
the Indian Commissioners should repair and equip it as 
they had promised. They failed to do so, and therefore 
he had withdrawn the men as per orders. 

There is little doubt but that the men exaggerated the 
facts considerably, as they probably found it dull busi- 
ness doing garrison duty at such an out-of-the-way 
place, and naturally wanted to get away, and keep away. 

That the fort was untenable is disproved by the testi- 
timony of the Frenchmen above quoted. They thought 
it to be admirably built, and that 100 men could hold it 
against 500. 

The only English account of the massacre at Saratoga 
which has been preserved, aside from Governor CHn- 
ton's brief report to the Lords of Trade appears in a 
letter to Sir William Johnson. It is dated 

Albany, Nov. 28, 1745. 
Sr. 

I have received your favor of the 23d instant &c. 
The bearer hereof In obedience to your Request therein 
shall herein give you as brief and true account of that 
unfortunate Affair which happened on the 17th* [O. S.] 
Instant at Saraghtogue — as I am Every Other Night & 
day on the watch, and my houses full of people soe 
That I cannot be at Large herein — Viz : at Break of Day 
or one hour or two before Day a Number of 400 french 
& 200 Indians appeared and did Besett all the houses 
there, Burnt and Destroyed all that came Before them. 
Left only one Sawmill standing which stood a little out 

* The English :at this time used the old ,style of reckoning, which was 
eleven days behind that of the French, who used the new style. The Eng- 
lish dated the massacre of Saratoga, November 17th; the French November 

-Sth. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 41 

their way it seems ; took along with them such Booty 
as they thought fit & kilt and took Captives 100 or 101 
persons, Black and white. I guess the Black most all 
prisoners, and the number of them exceeds the number 
of the white. The unfortunate Capt. Philip Schuyler 
was kilt in this Barbarous action, they say certain true; 
hoped He may Rather Be prisoner, the Latter is not 
Believed. ° 

Sr, 

Your friend ; well wisher 

& Very Humble Servant 

ROBT. SANDERS. 

The Assembly severely blamed the governor for with- 
drawing the garrison. Instead of doing that, he should 
have reinforced the post with some of the many idle 
troops camped below Albany, where they were of no use 
to anybody. Once at the fort they could have repaired 
it speedily, dug a well, and built an oven as a matter of 
agreeable employment and exercise. 

The truth is that the Governor and the Assembly were 
both to blame ; for each was more anxious to spite the 
other than to care for the public interests. 

The secret of this animosity was that Clinton, like his 
predecessors, was an absolutist, very jealous of the 
King's, and especially his own, prerogatives. On the 
other hand the Assembly, as representing the people, who 
were largely Dutch trained to republicanism before they 
emigrated, was equally jealous of its rights and liberties, 
and would neither be cajoled nor bullied into giving up 
a single privilege it had gained, but constantly pressed 
for more. The struggle for liberty and independence 
and the drill for self-government in these colonies began 
long years before the Revolutionary war. The Dutch of 

= Johnson MSS. Vol. XXIII. p. i8. 



42 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

New York and the Pilgrims of New England had tasted 
the sweets of civil and religious liberty, and self-govern- 
ment in Holland, before they came here, and they were 
not disposed to yield them up at the beck and call of 
despotic governors who did not believe that colonial sub- 
jects had any rights which they were bound to respect. 

SOME EXPERIENCES OF THE SARATOGIANS 
IN CAPTIVITY 

Up to the time of the publication of the first edition 
of this work we had been unable to find the names of the 
residents of the original Saratoga ; none of those who 
were among the victims of the massacre, or the names of 
any who had been carried captive to Canada. The only 
name recorded by M. Marin, who led the attack, was 
that of Philip Schuyler who perished in his house as 
already recorded. 

Since then we have discovered several Journals that 
were kept by certain New England men who were com- 
panions in distress, at Quebec, of a number of the Sara- 
toga captives. Among these were Nehemiah How whose 
Journal is published in Drake's Indian Captivities, Nor- 
ton's Redeemed Captive, and Capt. Wm. Pote's Journal. 
Wm. Pote was a sea captain. From these Journals we 
have gleaned the following facts : Nehemiah How says 
a Dutchman captured at Saratoga told him that 50 whites 
and 60 negroes were taken during that raid. This quite 
agrees with M. Marin's report of 109 taken. Only 25 
of the prisoners reached Quebec, and they were sent 
there in instalments from Dec. 11th, 1745 to Feb. 22, 
1746. The rest were distributed among the Indians. 
Only two entire families seem to have been taken to 
Quebec. These were Jacob Quackenbush and wife and 
three children, Isaac, Rachel and Martha. Gratus Van- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 43 

der Vericke, (Vander Werken, a name still common in 
this region) his father and mother aged respectively 75 
and 72. They had been compelled to walk most of the 
way to the places of their captivity. The father had 
already been a prisoner at Quebec in Queen Anne's war. 
These old people were also the parents of Mrs. Quacken- 
bush. Besides there were Lawrence Platter, a German, 
Andrew Hanes, (probably Hans) a Dutchman, and 
James Price, a lad. There is also mentioned a nameless 
woman whom Capt. Pote says " had her husband killed 
when taken & had 6 Children in ye hands of ye Savages. 
She expects to stay here till a peace by Reason of the 
fact her children Cannot be Exchanged. She lives with 
a Gentleman in town In a Genteel hansom manner & I 
believe will content her self to Live hear all ye days of 
her Hfe." 

During the late fall of 1746 a fever, contagious and 
deadly in its nature, broke out in the prison, and this 
together with very unsanitary conditions resulted in a 
great mortality. On Nov. 18th 1746 Andrew Hans died, 
Dec. 1st, following, Gratus Vander Vericke died, ae 30. 
Dec. 7th Martha Quackenbush died, ae 12. On the 26th 
of April 1747 both Jacob Quackenbush and his son 
Isaac died. Mrs. Quackenbush was also seized with the 
disease but recovered. Capt. Pote says one rough box 
was used for carrying out all the dead. What they did 
with them he never learned but the same box was quickly 
returned for a fresh corpse. 

James Price, released from prison, went to live with 
a Roman Catholic priest named Father Tonnancourt. At 
some point on the way north from Saratoga Rachel 
Quackenbush was separated from her parents and com- 
pelled to go and live with the Indians. Their village was 
on the south side of the St. Lawrence. One night the 
following summer she secured a canoe and paddled 



44 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

across the river to Three Rivers. From thence she 
stealthily worked her way toward Quebec assisted by 
some kindly disposed French people. There she was 
received into the family of a well-to-do gentlemen where 
she was kindly treated. After a time she was taken to 
the prison to see her mother. The mother of course was 
overjoyed to see her long lost daughter, for Rachel was 
now all that was left her. But who can measure the 
anguish of that mother's heart when she found that 
Rachel would have nothing to do with her, but had de- 
cided to remain with her newly found friends. Nor 
would the gentleman with whom she was staying accept 
the terms offered by sympathetic friends for her ran- 
som. The explanation for this unnatural conduct as 
given in the journal is that she had abjured the Protest- 
ant faith and accepted Catholicism. But here is another 
possible explanation which offers itself : Perhaps that 
mother had not been, in the days gone by, as wise and 
kind in the treatment of her daughter as she should have 
been. Rachel was said to be 16 by one journalist, and 
18 by another. 

Another fact connected with this captivity, and learned 
from Drake's Indian Wars, p. 87, is that the owners 
of the negro slaves offered to redeem them from their 
Indian captors, but the negroes utterly refused to go 
back preferring the larger liberty allowed by their new 
masters to the exacting drudgery enforced by their old 
white owners. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 45 



CHAPTER VII 

Fort Clixton — Its Site — Its Fate 

Immediately after the destruction of Saratoga Colonel 
Schuyler (cousin of the general) suggested to the gov- 
ernor that the fort be rebuilt. The governor and council 
took the matter under advisement at once. As a result, 
Clinton ordered it to be rebuilt immediately, trusting that 
the Assembly would furnish the means with alacrity.^ 
The Assembly appropriated to this purpose 150£ ($750) 
on the 24th of December, 1745 ; a sum wholly inadequate, 
as this sixth fort in the series was to be considerably 
larger than the one destroyed. The work was started, 
and much of that winter was apparently spent in the 
work of reconstruction. In March it was ready for 
occupancy and was named Fort Clinton after the gov- 
ernor, but great difficulty was found in getting the militia 
up to garrison it. 

A garrison was evidently secured however, at an early 
date; for the Provincial Council received a letter from 
the commandant of that fort, Jacob Ten Eycke, dated 
May 10th, 1746, in which he says: "The garrison is 
uneasy and desires to be relieved, and the enemy is con- 
stantly passing and repassing in great companies, and 
there are scarce men enough here to hold the fort."^ 
William Smith, in his history of New York, says, 30 
men made up the garrison here in May, 1746. 

A party of Indians hovering about Saratoga in July, 
of that year, reported to the French that there were 300 
at the fort. Still another party reported to the French 
that no person went outside the fort except in parties of 

1 Minutes of Council in MSS. Vol. XXI, p. 66. 
-Council Minutes, Vol. 21, p. 93. 



46 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

thirty. This was about August first of that year, 1746.^ 
Early in September a band of fourteen Abenaki In- 
dians, headed by Sieur de Montigny, who had been de- 
tached by M. Rigaud, after his attack on Fort Massa- 
chusetts,* came over this way to keep an eye on Sara- 
toga, and learn more about the rumored English expedi- 
tion against Crown Point. One day they caught a party 
of twenty soldiers outside the fort, escorting a wagon 
loaded with clay for making a chimney. They fell upon 
them, took four prisoners, killed and scalped four ; the 
rest, some of whom were badly wounded, threw them- 
selves precipitately into the fort. 

About October 23 a scouting party of thirty-three In- 
dians and four Frenchmen, under M. Repentigny, hover- 
ing about the road somewhere between Saratoga and 
Waterford, heard a great noise through the woods 
toward the river. The Indian chief skulked down to the 
road to see what was up and discovered a great train of 
wagons escorted by several hundred troops bound for 
Fort Clinton. There were a few carriages in the caval- 
cade occupied by finely-dressed officers. The enemy 
stationed themselves near the road in a thicket and 
waited their chance. Seeing a couple of carts somewhat 
separated from the rest they pounced upon the drivers, 
killed both of them, scalped one, and scattered in the 
woods before any one could come to the rescue. ^ 

This was no doubt the New York militia, under the 
command of Captain Henry Livingston, who was com- 
mandant of the fort from November, 1746, till March, 
1747. The wagons were loaded with ammunition and 
camp belongings, provisions, etc. 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. X, p. 59. 

* Fort Massachusetts was located at Williamstown, Mass. Its site is 
marked by a liberty pole and can be seen from the train a little way east of 
the B. & M. Station. 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. X, p. 75. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 47 

In December, '46, a French and Indian scouting party 
observed the fort [no doubt from the top of some trees 
on the high ground toward Victory] , and reported that it 
was twice as large as the old one ; that the English had 
a large storehouse erected near the fort, and that the gar- 
rison numbered perhaps 300.*^ 

Early in April, '47, Lieutenant Herbin at the head of a 
party of thirty French and Indians struck a blow near 
Saratoga. They fell upon a detachment of twenty-five 
on their Avay to Albany, killed six of them, captured four, 
and the remaining fifteen threw away their muskets and 
took to flight. These prisoners reported some interest- 
ing facts concerning Fort Clinton, viz : That there were 
twelve cannon at the fort, six eighteen-pounders and six 
eight-pounders ; that 100 bateaux had been built for the 
proposed expedition against Crown Point; that a great 
sickness had prevailed that winter at Albany and was 
still raging there and at Saratoga, where a great many 
of the soldiers had died.'' A letter was found in the 
pocket of the commanding officer, who was killed, written 
by Commandant Livingston. This letter declares that 
" all the soldiers are ill ; the garrison is in a miserable 
condition ; no more than a hundred men are fit for duty ; 
and we are in want of every succor, and then adds : 
" Were we killed in this expedition against Canada it 
would have been an honor to us ; that the fort is in the 
worst condition imaginable, and I pity the men who are 
to succeed us." 

It was in the mind of Gov. Clinton to erect a strong 
fortified camp of stone at Fort Edward capable of hous- 
ing a garrison of 500. But the provincial Assembly, 
Clinton afterward concurring, thought it wiser to use 

' Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. X, pp. 93, 96. 
'Ibid. p. 89. 



48 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the money for erecting a chain of block houses from the 
frontier of Mass. to Saratoga, thence to the westward. 

In a message to the Assembly dated April 4th 1747 
Clinton says among other things : " The Forces did 
March for the Carrying Place [Ft. Edward] but by the 
unexpected Interruption in the Provisions for the Men, 
who were to cover the Works while they were erecting, 
and to defend the place after it was erected, this work 
(though in my opinion) was absolutely necessary, was 
laid aside, and the officers who had the Command, were 
by. the Cold Weather, which came on, forced to take up 
with the old Fort at Saratoga, only enlarging it and mak- 
ing new Defenses to it. Then too, by all the Information 
which I had of that Place, it is the most disadvantage- 
ously situated that anything of the kind could be, as it 
cannot serve for any of the Purposes, which I had in 
view by the fortified Camp at the Carrying Place, and 
is so overlooked by Hills and covered with Woods, that 
the skulking Parties of the Enemy can discover every 
motion in the Fort by the lowness of its situation and the 
watery swamps around it. It has always been unhealth- 
ful and has brought on a continued sickness in every 
Garrison that has been placed in it." 

The Assembly in its reply says that the expense con- 
nected with a fort at the Great Carrying place, as of the 
other expenses of the war, were to be met by the several 
Colonies and not by New York alone, which was unable 
to bear, unassisted, a burden in which all were equally 
interested. And about the Fort at Saratoga they say : 
"As to the Fort at Saratoga we can say little about it, 
the placing of it being within the Governor's province at 
the time it was first built, and was afterwards rebuilt by 
your Excellencie's Directions." According to their state- 
ments much or most of the money raised for the public 
good and defense had somehow disappeared with little 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 49 

or nothing to show for it.^ That is a specimen of what 
we in this year of grace call " grafting." 

Clinton's response to the long and unanswerable reply 
of the Assembly was its forced adjournment till June. 
He would also tell the King all about their naughty be- 
havior. 

Verily, when two mother hens spend their time fight- 
ing each other (as did Gov. CHnton ^ and the Assembly) 
the chickens are pretty sure to suffer. 

Capt. Livingston was succeeded by Colonel Peter 
Schuyler who came up from New Jersey with his Regi- 
ment. But apparently Capt. Livingston did not at once 
withdraw, for with a part of his men, he stayed till in 
April. On March 9th 1747 Col. Schuyler reported 386 
men present & fit for duty, & 75 deserters. 

Early in the spring of 1747, the enemy again appeared 
at Saratoga ready for the season's campaign. For the 
records say that on April 7th, as Captain Trent with 
Lieut. Proctor's party went out of the fort and started 
north along the river, passing the ruins of Capt. Philip 
Schuyler's house, intending to cross Fish creek, they 
were ambushed by 60 French and Indians who killed 8 
men and wounded several others. Trent and Proctor 
rallied their men and bravely fought the enemy for .an 
hour. Captain Livingston on learning the nature of the 
contest dispatched Capt. Bradt with a company who suc- 
ceeded in crossing to the north side of the creek. The 
enemy thus threatened in their rear hastily withdrew 
leaving behind considerable plunder and one wounded 
Frenchman. ^*^ 



* Journal of the Gen'l Assembly of New York, pp. 146 and 152. 

' This Gov. Clinton was the father of Sir Henry Clinton who succeeded 
Gen. Howe at New York in the Revolution, and a kinsman of George CHn- 
ton, first Governor of New York State. 

'° Drake's French and Indian Wars, p. 142. 
4 



'50 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Chew's Exploit. In the early part of June 1747 Sir 
Wm. Johnson (then Col.) was advised that the French, 
with their Indian allies were again showing themselves 
in the vicinity of Fort Clinton. 

On the 16th of the same month he was also informed 
by a war party of Schoharies, just returned from an un- 
successful foray, of the approach on Lake Champlain of 
a fleet of 300 canoes and admonished to be on his guard 
against surprise. A runner was at once dispatched to 
Fort Clinton with this intelligence. Immediately Capt. 
Chew was ordered forth with a detachment of a hundred 
men to patrol the country between that post and the head 
of Lake Champlain. Falling in with the enemy, or quite 
probably being ambushed, 15 of his men were killed and 
47 more, including himself, were captured. It appears 
that La Corne St. Luc was the leader of this advanced 
party of French and Indians. He on meeting with and 
being attacked by Chew at once fell back on the larger 
force which succeeded in entrapping the eager but un- 
suspecting English. ^^ 

La Corne St. Luc's Expedition Against Fort Clinton, 

1747. Immediately after this encounter with Capt. Chew 
the French and Indians returned to Fort St. Frederick 
to repair damages and replenish their stores. Capt. Chew 
with his fellow prisoners were at once sent to Quebec. 
The energetic leader, St. Luc, pining for a speedy 
repetition of similar exploits prevailed upon M. Regaud 
de Vaudreuil, Commandant at Fort St. Frederick, to de- 
tach 20 Frenchmen and 200 Indians of the various tribes, 
and place them under his command, then he would make 
an immediate and resolute attempt at the reductipn of 
Fort Clinton. The journal of that expedition is worth 
the reading, so we give it here : 

^' Stone's Life of Johnson. Vol. I, p. 279. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 51 

" June 23d. Started from Fort St. Frederic at mid- 
night for Sarastau to endeavor to find an opportunity to 
strike some good blow on the EngHsh or Dutch garrison 
at Fort KHncton, as they called it. 

" 26th. Left his canoes and slept near the river of 
Orange [Hudson], which he crossed, the first in a little 
pirogue. Had five canoes made of elm bark. Left 
Messrs. de Carqueville and St. Ours to cross their men. 
All were over at two o'clock in the afternoon. 

" 28th. At early dawn the Abenakis told him he was 

exposing his men very much, and they wished to form an 

ambuscade on a little island in front of the fort, in order 

to try and break somebody's head. He told them they 

■ must go to the fort. 

" He sent Sieur de Carqueville with seven Indians of 
the Saut and Xepissings, to see what was going on at the 
fort. They reported that some forty or fifty English 
were fishing in a little river [the Fish creek], which falls 
into that of Orange, on this side of the fort. He sent 
Sieur de Carqueville, a Nepissing, and an Abenaki to ex- 
amine where the fort could be approached. ' M. de St. 
Luc said he should give his gun, a double-barreled one, 
to the first who would take a prisoner, and told them that 
after the first volley they should charge axe in hand. He 
said the same thing to the French. Sieur de Carqueville 
arrived, and said the English had retired into the fort. 
I sent M. de St. Ours to see where the river [Fishcreek] 
could be crossed, and to watch the movements of the fort. 
He returned to say that he had found a good place ; that 
several Englishmen were out walking. They crossed the 
river [creek] and spent the remainder of the day watch- 
ing the eneni}-. 

" 29. They all crossed half a league above [Victory 
Mills], though the Abenakis were opposed to it. Waited 
all day to see if any person would come out. Sent 



52 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

twenty men on the road to Orange [Albany], who re- 
turned under the supposition that they were discovered, 
passing near the fort. Made a feint to induce them to 
come out. He demanded of the chiefs six of their swift- 
est and bravest men ; commanded them to He in ambush, 
on the banks of the river, within eight paces of the fort 
at daybreak, to fire on those who should come out of the 
fort, and to try and take a scalp, and if the fort returned 
their fire to pretend to be wounded and exhibit some dif- 
ficulty in getting off so as to induce the enemy to leave 
the fort. Those in ambush neither saw any person nor 
heard any noise ; they came to say they thought they were 
discovered. The chiefs assembled around the officers and 
said that they must retreat; that they were surrounded' 
by 400 men who had just come out of the fort. These 
gentlemen told them that it was not the custom of the 
French to retire without fighting, when so near the enemy 
and that they were able to defend themselves against this 
number of men, should they be so bold as to come and 
attack them. 

They sent out the six scouts to lie in ambush at their 
appointed place, and to pass the night on their arms. He 
commanded the French and Indians to discharge their 
pieces in case a large number of people came out and to 
let them return the fire, and then to rush on them axe in 
hand, which was done. 

" 30th. Those who lay in ambush fired on two Eng- 
lishmen who came out of the fort at the break of day on 
the 30th, and who came towards them. The fort made a 
movement to come against our scouts who withdrew. 
About a hundred and twenty men came out in order of 
battle, headed by two Lieutenants and four or five other 
officers. They made towards our people, in order to get 
nearer to them by making a wheel. They halted at the 
spot where our scouts had abandoned one of their mus- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 53' 

kets and a tomahawk. [Another account says they were 
lured some distance from the fort.] De St. Luc arose 
and discharged his piece, crying to all his men to fire ; 
some did so, and the enemy fired back, and the fort let fly 
some grape, which spread consternation among the In- 
dians and Canadians, as it was followed by two other dis- 
charges of cannon ball. Our men then rushed on them, 
axe in hand, and routed the enemy, who they pursued 
within thirty toises [about 200 feet] of the fort, fighting 
[Another account says St. Luc surrounded them]^' 
Some threw themselves into the river and were killed by 
blows of the hatchet, and by gunshots. Forty prisoners 
were taken and twenty-eight scalps. The number of 
those drowned could not be ascertained. One lieutenant, 
who commanded, with four or five other officers, were 
killed and one lieutenant was taken prisoner. Only one 
Iroquois of the Saut was killed, he was attacked by 
three Englishmen; five were slightly wounded. 

" The attack being finished, Sieur de St. Luc collected 
the arms and withdrew his men. He remained with 
three Frenchmen and as many Indians, watching the 
enemy's movements. About 150 men, as well as they 
could judge, came out of the fort, without daring to 
advance. Of the 120 or 130 who might have been in the 
sortie from the fort, some twenty or twenty-five only 
appeared to have re-entered it." 

The above quotation is given at length chiefly that the 
interested reader might have the data from which to 
form his own opinion as to the location of Fort Clinton. 
It has been a bone of historic contention for many year.s. 
Some writers, taking their cue from the description given 
by the Swedish traveller Kalm, have placed it on a hill 

"Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. X, p. 112. 



54 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

east of the Hudson. ^^ Others insist that it was located 
north of the Fishcreek on or near the site of Fort Hardy. 

After a careful analysis of the above journal the 
present writer ventures to claim that the movements of 
the French described, and the conditions revealed therein, 
warrant the assertion that Fort Clinton, like the block- 
house of 1689, and the two wooden forts which suc- 
ceeded it (of 1739 and 1745) were all of them located 
on the west side of the Hudson, south of Fishcreek, and 
near the bank of the river. 

A landmark or two mentioned in St. Luc's Journal, 
together with a statement of locality found in Marin's 
account of his destruction of the fort in 1745, suggested 
to the writer where he ought to look for the site of old 
Forts Saratoga and Clinton. Soon after this, in a con- 
versation with a citizen of Schuylerville, whose father 
for many years owned the river flats in that locality, 
that gentleman told of remains of a former occupancy, 
still to be seen, and of many relics found on the site in 
question, such as lead balls, grape shot, cannon balls, 
brass buttons, inkstands, etc., which, said he, led his 
father to believe it must have been the location of a fort 
or barracks. 

This very interesting historic spot is about half a mile 
below Fishcreek on the river flats. There, on personal 
inspection, the writer found scattered over the ground a 
little higher than the rest, many brick-bats and rough 

'^ " Saratoga has been a fort built of wood by the English to stop the 
attacks of Trench Indians upon the English inhabitants in these parts, and 
to .«:ervc as a ram;jart to Albany. It is situated on a hill on the east side 
of the River Hudson, and is built of thick posts, driven in the ground, close 
to each other, after the manner of palisades, forming a square, the length 
of whose sides was within the reach of a musket shot. At each corner are 
the houses of the officers and within the palisades are the barracks, all of 
timber. The English themselves set fire to it in 1747, not being able to 
defend themselves against the attacks of the French and their Indians." — 
Peter Kalm's Travels. Vol. II, p. 287. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 55 

stones which had no doubt formed part of the " twenty 
chimneys " and fire-places in the old fort. The space 
over which these fragments are scattered is about 225 
feet square. Loads of them have been dumped over the 
bank, doubtless to get rid of them. On a later visit the 
writer's attention was called to what appeared to be sec- 
tions of heavy stone walls embedded in the bank 100 
feet or more below the dumping place, and which recent 
freshets had exposed ; for the river is rapidly cutting 
away the banks here. There, plainly visible, were some 
foundations of the old fire-places, three in a row, to- 
gether with a stratum of broken brick, stone and charred 
wood about sixteen inches below the surface. In lay- 
ing them the builders had dug three feet below the sur- 
face. Many thin brick of the old Holland pattern lay 
about mingled with the stone that had tumbled down. 
About 100 feet north of these we discovered another 
foundation which had been partially disclosed by an en- 
terprising woodchuck. We also picked up many old 
hand-made nails in the charred wood embedded in the 
steep bank. Another person found in the same place 
an English half -penny dated 1736. 

A careful reading of Kalm's account leads one to con- 
clude that despite the fact that the fort, seen by him, had 
been set on fire, much of it was yet standing, else he 
could not have given so detailed a description of its con- 
struction ; whereas, the French account declares that 
nothing remained of Fort Clinton but twenty chimneys. 

Moreover Kalm's fort was square, w^hereas. Fort Clin- 
ton was oblong according to French measurements. The 
fort described by Kalm was doubtless the one built by 
Philip Livingston in 1721, and kept in repair as a refuge 
for the people on the east side of the river. Kalm evi- 
dently did not inspect the west bank of the river, and 
hence did net see the remains of Fort Clinton. In a 



56 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

speech at Albany in 1754 King Hendrick chides the Eng- 
lish for having burned their " forts at Saratoga," which 
leaves room for Kalm's fort in addition to Fort Clinton. 
Recall also the two forts marked on Father Picquet's 
map in connection with Marin's expedition against 
Saratoga.^* 

As a decisive proof that Fort Clinton was not on a hill 
but on low ground we would recall Gov. Clinton's criti- 
cism of the location of this work, quoted on a preceding 
page. There he finds fault with the " lowness of its situ- 
ation," that it is " so overlooked by hills that the skulk- 
ing parties of the enemy can discover every motion 
within the fort." He also calls attention to "the watery 
swamps around it, which has always made it unhealth- 
ful to the garrisons placed in it." Some of those " water 
swamps " still remain to the west and south of the site 
we discovered. 

The following letter written to Sir William Johnson 
the day after the attack is of so interesting a character 
and in certain particulars tallies so closely with the 
French account that we insert it : 

" Saratog, Saturday night, June 20th, [O. S.] 
July 1st. [N. S.] 1747 
'' I wrote you last night which was giving you an ac- 
count of the unhappy ingagement we had yisterday with 
the French, and have thought proper to write you again 
this evening for the following Reasons. This morning,, 

" On invitation of the writer, Messrs. Samuel V/ells, William S. Ostran- 
der, George R. Salisbury and W. E. Bennett, prominent lawyers in Schuy- 
lerville, went down and looked the ground over carefully. He thereupon 
read to them the above journals, and his conclusions therefrom, when they 
agreed that the spot answers all the conditions, and the remains and relics 
which have been discovered here, confirm the fact that this must be the 
site of those two Colonial forts known as Saratoga and Fort Clinton. Forts 
Clinton and Hardy alone, of the eight or more that were erected here, 
received a name; the others, each in its time, were always spoken of as 
the block house, or " fort at Saratoga." 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 57 

at ten of the clock, A French Indian Came running to- 
wards the Garrison, and made all the signs of a distressed 
person, fired off his Piece, laid it down, and came up to 
the Garrison, and Desired to be admitted; which was 
granted, and has made the following discourse, to wit: 
He says he came out of Crown pt under the command of 
one Monjr Laicore [La Corne St. Luc] who is com- 
mander in Chief of the whole party which consists of 
Twelve Companies. And since [then] he has Tould us 
he has Four Thousand French and Indians. And he 
further tells us that Monsr Lacore went up to the place 
of Rendesvous, which is The Great Carrying Place, 
[Fort Edward] after the engagement with Mr. Chews, 
who with the rest of the prisoners are sent to Crown pt. 
Monsr Lacore has left Monsr Lagud [Laquel] as com- 
manding officer of 300 men who are constantly seen in 
the woods Round the Garrison, and he says his desire is 
to intercept all parties coming from Albany ; And that 
Monsr Lacorn is expected down from ye Carrying Place 
with the rest of the forces under his command this Even- 
ing, and are determined to stay here until they can have 
several Guns, Provisions &c. that they- have sent for to 
Crown pt. as thinking it impossible to reduce this place 
without them, tho he says they have got hand-grenades, 
Cohorns, shovels & spades, & fire-arrows in order to fire 
the Block Houses, which that party attempted to do that 
fired upon the Rounds [sentries] from under the Bank. 
The person appointed to perform the same had a Blankit 
carryed before him that we should not Discover the fyer 
upon the point of the arrows. They not finding [the] 
thing according to their mind thought it best to come the 
next night and undermine ye Blokhouse No. 1, which 
they understood the Maggazine was in. But now I have 
rendered it impossible by Levelling ye Bank, and am in 
such a posture of Defense which will render it impossible 



58 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

to take ye Garrison with small arms, or anything else 
they have with them.^^ 

Here the letter ends, apparently unfinished, and is with- 
out signature. This officer, who was evidently Col. Peter 
Schuyler of N. J., displays a good deal of pluck and 
resolution after the severe losses of the day before, and, 
despite the threatening disclosures of the Indian, says 
not a word about reinforcements. The letter written the 
day before, describing the attack has been lost. 

Peter Kalm, the noted Swedish naturalist, passed up 
through here on a tour of exploration just two years 
after this famous attack on Fort Clinton. He tells the 
story of it in his book as he had heard it from the lips 
of participants on both sides, and since it throws some 
new light on the situation here at the time we give it 
herewith. 

" I shall only mention one out of many artful tricks 
which were played here [at Saratoga], and which both 
the English and the French who were present here at 
that time told me repeatedly. A party of French with 
their Indians, concealed themselves one night in a thicket 
near the fort. In the morning some of the Indians, 
as they had previously determined, went to have a nearer 
view of the fort. The EngHsh fired upon them as soon 
as they saw them at a distance ; the Indians pretended to 
be wounded, fell down, got up again, ran a little way 
and dropped again. Above half the garrison rushed out 
to take them prisoners ; but as soon as they were come 
up with them, the French and the remaining Indians 
came out of the bushes, betwixt the fortress and the 
English, surrounded them and took them prisoners. 
Those who remained in the fort had hardly time to shut 
the gates, nor could they fire upon the enemy, because 
they equally exposed their countrymen to danger, and 

" Sir William Johnson's MSS. Vol. XXIII, p. 44. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 59 

they were vexed to see their enemies take and carry 
them off before their eyes, and under their cannon. 
There was an island in the river near Saratoga much 
better situated for a fortification."^'' 

The last garrison that served in Fort Clinton was made 
up of New Jersey troops under Colonel Peter Schuyler, 
already mentioned. These troops seem to have fared 
worse at the hands of the public than any of their prede- 
cessors. Governor Clinton insisted that the New York 
Assembly should provide for them ; but the Assembly 
refused on the ground that since this was a general war, 
and all the colonies alike interested in the defense of the 
frontiers, it was the duty of each colony to subsist its 
own troops, wherever they were on service. 

During the latter part of the summer of 1747 the As- 
sembly becoming apprehensive that the garrison would 
desert because of lack of subsistence, apprised Governor 
Clinton of the facts, and asked that a sufficient number of 
the forces recently levied in New York for the proposed 
expedition against Canada be sent to garrison the fort at 
Saratoga, or that a hundred of the regulars be sent up, 
assuring him that they had an abundance of provision 
for their own troops.^' 

The first outburst of the much dreaded mutiny 
occurred apparently the latter part of August, But Col. 
Schuyler was enabled to suppress it for the time being 
by advancing to the men, from his own private resources, 
sufficient money for their present maintenance. For this 
he was reprimanded by both Gov. Clinton, and President 
Hamilton of N. J. because it would tend to increase dis- 
content among the other soldiers, and encourage 
mutinies. ^^ 



^° Kalm's Travels in North America. Vol. II, pp. 2S9, 290. 
^' Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI, p. 6i8. 
^' Colonel Peter Schuyler was clearly a man whose military enthusiasm 
could not be easily damped. For we read that in 1755 he was in command 



60 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Finally the storm, which for sometime had been brew- 
ing, broke in September of that year, when the majority 
of the garrison resolved to right their wrongs in their 
own way. So on the morning of the 20th, at the word of 
their leaders, they shouldered their muskets and started 
for Albany. The official account of the incident is still 
preserved in manuscript, which we shall herewith put 
in type, for the first time, and as one reads it he is con- 
strained to wish that the soldier's side of the story had 
also been preserved. 

This letter was addressed to Governor George Clin- 
ton then in New York city. 

"Albany, Sept. 22d, 1747. 
"Sir: 

" On the 20th inst. deserted from the garrison of Fort 
Clinton (after the provision arrived there and the party 
had come away) [Provisions were finally sent from Al- 
bany on the 18th, but evidently too late] about 220 of the 
troops under Coll Schuyler's command and left him with 
about forty men. I immediately summoned a council of 
war, who join with me in the opinion, as there were not 
a sufficient number of men able to go to Saraghtoga with- 
out leaving the City and Quarters, with the sick entirely 
defenseless, that the cannon and other warlike stores be- 
longing to His Majesty ought (comfortable [to] the 
Paragraff of your Excellencie's letter of the 10th instant) 
to be brought away to Albany. .1 have accordingly 
ordered a Detatched party from the whole, except your 
Excellency's Company who go down by the Douw [name 
of a sloop perhaps], for that service with horses, car- 

of a N. J. regiment at the battle of Lake George. Again in 1756 he was 
there with his regiment and was among the prisoners surrendered to Mont- 
calm. He was released from Quebec in Oct. 1757, but while in confine- 
ment had from his own resources contributed largely to the support and 
comfort of his fellow prisoners. Again he offered his services and was in 
the final campaign which resulted in the capture of Quebec. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 61 

riages, &c, as is necessary for that purpose, [and] which 
are just marched. The Mayor and Corporation this 
morning appHed to me to request that I would, if pos- 
sible, prolong the time of removing the artillery, &c, till 
the Return of an Express they now send down with the 
utmost dispatch, with one of their Aldermen to apply to 
your Excelency and Assembly, that a Provition may be 
made for maintaining that Garrison, which they are. con- 
vinced cannot be by the new Levies in their present situa- 
tion. I have consented to it provided the Corporation 
would be at the expense of keeping the horses and work- 
men so many days longer than otherwise would be nec- 
essary, which they have agreed to ; Especial as they 
assure me it will occation most of the Inhabitants of this 
City deserting it, and be a further predjudice to us in 
regard to our Interest with the Indians. I have there- 
fore wrote to Coll. Schuyler to this purpose and have de- 
sired him to prolong the time of the preparation as will 
be ' necessary for removing ; as Corking batteaux, &c., 
and that I would send your Excel'cy's commands up the 
Instant the Express returns, which beg may be as soon 
as possible ; for I can have no dependence on the present 
Garrison, nor is there well men enough to relieve it. 

" I have, however, advised Coll. [Peter] Schuyler if he 
finds he cannot maintain the Garrison till he hears from 
me, and it is your Excel'cy's Orders that the artillery. 
Stores. &c., belonging to His Majesty be all brought 
down to Albany. I take this opportunity of writing, and 
as I have but a quarter of an hour's notice hope you will 
forgive the hurry I am obliged to write with,^® I am 
Sir, Your Excel'cy's Most 
Obliged & Humble Serv't, 

J. ROBERTS [Colonel]" =" 

"N. Y. Colonial Mss. Vol. LXXVI. 

-"Col. John Roberts was commandant at Albany in i746-'47. 



62 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

On the receipt of this letter, Sept. 26th, Chnton im- 
mediately convened his council, laid the communication 
before them, and asked their advice. The council, which 
was wholly subservient to the governor, advised the 
abandonment and burning of Fort Clinton, and the sav- 
ing of as much of the timber as could be used in the con- 
struction of a new fort at Stillwater. 

Accordingly the governor, despite the pleas and pro- 
tests of the Albany delegation, sent up orders to burn the 
fort" and remove the cannon, stores, etc. On the 14th of 
October following he laid before the council the aforesaid 
orders together with a statement that the fort was in 
ashes, and that the cannon, etc., were removed to Still- 
water.-^ But there was no fort built at Stillwater to take 
its place. 

Fort Clinton was dismantled and the torch applied 
October 6th, 1747, when the men, we may suppose with 
alacrity, turned their backs on the whole business, and 
left Saratoga to its pristine solitude, to savage beasts 
and the still more savage men from the north. The 
governor said in excuse for his orders that he had learned 
that the only persons interested in having a fort there 
were the Schuylers, and a few others who wanted it as 
a protection for their wheat fields.-- When he made this 
statement he seems to have forgotten those Commission- 
ers who came to plead, in behalf of Albany and English 
prestige with the Indians, that the fort be preserved and 
regarrisoned, and also that he himself had favored con- 
structing a battlemented work at Fort Edward. Hence 
the act of the governor smacks far more strongly of per- 
sonal spite than of solicitude for the pubHc treasury and 
the public safety. 

At the end of November, 1747. Sieur de Villiers, at the 

21 Council Minutes. Vol. XXI. 

^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI. p. 630. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 63 

head of a troop of seventy Indians and French, while 
out on a foray, visited Saratoga and was greatly sur- 
prised to find Fort Clinton in ashes. He describes it as 
about 135x150 feet in size; that twenty chimneys were 
still standing; and that the well had been polluted. ^^ 

Thus Old Saratoga and her forts seem to have been 
doomed to hard luck, judging from the records. No 
story of heroic deeds done by the garrisons, has been 
preserved, if they were ever performed. Their neg- 
lected and half-starved condition seems to have sapped 
their energies, and quenched their fighting spirit. 

That the Albany people were right in their contention 
with the governor that the destruction of Fort Clinton 
would hurt the standing of the English with the Six 
Nations is evidenced by the following. 

In a General Colonial Council, held at Albany, in July, 
1754, to confer with the Indians, and endeavor to retain 
their allegiance, King Hendrick, the great sachem of the 
Mohawks, in his speech said this among other things : 

" 'Tis your fault, brethren, that we are not strength- 
ened by conquest ; for we would have gone and taken 
Crown Point, but you hindered us. We had concluded 
to go and take it, but we were told that it was too late, 
and that the ice would not bear us ; instead of this you 
burnt your own forts at Saratoga, and ran away from 
them, which zvas a shame and a scandal to you. Look' 
about your country and see ! you have no fortifications, 
no, not even to this city. 'Tis but a step from Canada 
hither, and the French may easily come and turn you out 
of your doors. ^* 

From the beginning of the war there had been much 
talk about and preparation for the conquest of Canada. 
The colony of New York spent £70,000 ($350,000.) on 

^Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. X, pp. 147. 148. 
^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. VI, p. 870. 
5 



64 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

it ; but It all evaporated in talk and preparation instead 
of actual performance. 

Massachusetts, Connecticut. New Jersey, Pennsyl- 
vania, and Maryland were all to help, but only a few 
troops ever assembled at Albany. After the fall of 
Louisburg an army of 3,000, well equipped and led could 
have marched from end to end of Canada without se- 
rious opposition ; for she had only a few troops at that 
time with which to defend herself. But jealousy and 
inefficiency then ruled in the seats of authority in these 
colonies, and so nothing was accomplished. 

" In union there is strength ;" but first get your 
" union." 

The treaty of peace signed at Aix-la-Chapelle, in May, 
1748. put an end to King George's war and gave the 
colonists a breathing spell, but not for long. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 65 



CHAPTER VIII 

The French and Indian War 

There could be no permanent peace on this continent so 
long as both the French and EngHsh laid claim to all 
the vast territory west of the Alleghany mountains, and 
so long as their representatives here were each straining 
every nerve to make good that claim. 

The war which afterwards became general in Europe 
and was known there as the Seven Years War, began 
here in 1754 with a blow struck for English sovereignty 
in western Pennsylvania by a detachment led by a young 
man, with an old man's head on his shoulders. That 
young fellow bore a name afterward to become famous. 
It was George Washington, and at the time he was only 
twenty-two years old. 

England had begun to realize the value of her pos- 
sessions here, and she decided to do more for her colo- 
nies now than she had in the last war. Three separate 
expeditions against the French were to be organized : 
one led by General Braddock, against Fort Du Quesne ; 
one by Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, against 
Niagara, and the third, directed against the very vitals 
of French power in Canada, must of necessity take the 
ancient war trail up the Hudson against Crown Point, 
and Quebec, if possible. 

The latter was entrusted to the command of William 
Johnson, then a colonel of militia, and a great favorite 
with the home authorities. The army was made up of 
five thousand provincials from the neighboring colonies, 
and collected at that ancient rendezvous of councils, and 
armies, Albany. There too, that brave old Mohawk 
Sachem, King Hendrick, assembled his dusky warriors. 



66 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Early in July six hundred pioneers went forward to 
clear the path to Lac St. Sacrament [Lake George,] 
and build at the Great Carrying place a fort. This they 
called Fort Lyman, in honor of the brave General who 
was leader of the party. Soon afterwards Johnson re- 
named it Fort Edward, in honor of the Duke of York 
and brother of George IIL On the 8th of August, Gen- 
eral Johnson, as he was now called, started from Albany, 
and the whole war-like procession passed through Old 
Saratoga about three days thereafter. 

Since Saratoga figured so little in the war of 1754-'60, 
we shall give but a brief resume of the thrilling events 
of that period, referring the reader, to the many excel- 
lent histories that describe them. So far as can be 
learned very few people had ventured to settle at old 
Saratoga after the close of King George's war in 1748. 
The unusually fertile soil with the promise of big crops 
had evidently drawn a few of the more venturesome 
hither, but the terror of the massacre of '45 was still 
like a nightmare resting heavily on most spirits. Hence, 
when the news of a probable rupture, between France 
and England, came in 1753, Saratoga was again 
abandoned.^ 

Johnson's mission was the reduction of Ticonderoga 
and Crown Point. He reached Lac St. Sacrament in 
due time, and at once took the liberty to rechristen it 
Lake George, in honor of his sovereign, and, as he said, 
" an assertion of his king's right of dominion there." 
Having reached there he showed no anxiety about pro- 
ceeding farther. The French were more aggressive, and 
since their foe did not come to them they would go to 
him and attack him on his own ground. Baron Dies- 
kau marched around by South Bay and Fort Edward 
and attacked Johnson on the 8th of September. John- 

' N. Y. His. Soc. Mag. Vol. Ill, p. 142. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 67 

son was able to beat him off, yet with great loss to both 
sides. Johnson failed to follow up his victory, while 
the scare of it was on the enemy, and spent his time 
building a fort at the south end of the lake instead of 
taking the one at the north end, which he was sent to 
do, and which he might have done, had he been a Baron 
Dieskau. He named it Fort William Henry. " I found," 
he said, " a wilderness, never was house or fort erected 
here before." So that campaign failed of its object, but 
it gave the provincials a higher and truer notion of their 
own lighting qualities. Philip Schuyler took a hand in 
the battle of Lake George as a captain of the Albany 
County Militia. While nothing specially belligerent 
occurred at Old Saratoga during the French and Indian 
war, yet the Johnson Mss. contain a few items which 
throw some light on the material conditions here at that 
time. 

General Johnson, on his march to Lake George, found 
the roads in a most wretched state. After the battle we 
find him taking steps to repair them, and improve the 
means of communication with Albany. In his letters 
and orders concerning these we find that Saratoga fig- 
ures quite prominently. Early in October, 200 men 
were set to work on the road between Albany and Sara- 
toga ; a large number were also set to similar work be- 
tween Saratoga and Fort Edward on the east side. His 
soul was mightily vexed at the tardy manner in which his 
orders about these roads were obeyed, and at the way 
in which the soldiers " sojered." As Saratoga was the 
point where the supply trains crossed the river, much 
attention had to be given to the ways and means of the 
crossing. It appears that the point where his army 
crossed on the advance was not the best possible ; for 
in a report to Governor Hardy, dated. Camp Lake 
George, 7th October, 1755, he says among other things: 



68 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

" Mr. Wraxall informs me that at the north end of an 
Island, opposite the House of Killaen DeRidder's, if the 
Bank on the west side is dug away & a waggon passage 
made, the Ford of the River is not above Horse knee 
High,^ whereas through the usual Ford, [below the is- 
land] unless the wagons are uncommonly high the water 
generally comes into the wagons by which means the 
Provisions have been often damaged."^ 

Again as the river could be forded only at low water, 
provision had to be made for crossing at high water, 
and also for defending the passage against an enemy. 
A large scow boat was therefore built for ferrying the 
wagons, etc., over the Hudson. This ferry-boat was 
built near the house of one Hans Steerhart on the west 
side of the river at Saratoga. A picked company of 
fifty men from a Massachusetts regiment was posted 
here, during the fall of 1755, to guard the supplies and 
the crossing, and to help the wagoners, etc., to pass the 
ford.* 

Campaign of 1756. Another expedition was planned 
the next year with the same objective, but under a differ- 
ent commander. This time it was led by General John 
Winslow. He started from Albany, about the first of 
Tune, with a force of 5,000 men. He built a fort at Still- 
water, and honored it with his own name. But, he like 
so many of his predecessors, marched up the hill and then 
marched down again, with nothing accomplished. It is 
to be presumed, however, that the General and his war- 
riors bold had a pleasant summer outing on Lake George, 

^ The river bank has been greatly worn away on the west side at this 
point, but remains of the old dug-way are still visible, and stock yet pass 
down it for water. From this point the ford passed to the north end of the 
island, thence north-east to where the line fence between Robert Coffin's 
larm and Walsh's reaches the river. 

* Johnson's Mss. Vol. , p. 45. 

'Johnson's Mss. Vol. Ill, pp. 131, 15S. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 69 

at the public expense. Philip Schuyler, disgusted with 
the inaction and incapacity of the leaders, left the ser- 
vice at the end of this campaign, but afterward served 
in the quartermaster's department under Col. John 
Bradstreet. With him he saw active service, and was 
in several hotly contested fights. All of this proved a 
good schooling for the future general. 

Campaign of 1757. The next campaign against Crown 
Point was under the leadership of the most spiritless, 
sneaking poltroon that had yet led the soldiery of these 
colonies to inaction and disgrace, General Daniel Webb. 

The efficient and stirring Montcalm, leader of the 
French forces, organized an expedition the same year 
against Fort William Henry. He was before it with 
6,000 men, 2,000 of whom were Indians, by the 2d of 
August. The fort was defended by two thousand two 
hundred men under Colonel Monroe. Webb, with an 
army of four or five thousand, was at Fort Edward do- 
ing nothing. And when called upon for help virtually 
refused to give it, and traitorously allowed Fort William 
Henry to be besieged and captured without lifting a 
finger to give it succor. For example, Sir William 
Johnson, having obtained Webb's reluctant consent, 
started with a body of provincials and Putnam's rangers 
for the relief of Monroe, when, after proceeding a few 
miles Webb sent an aide and ordered him back. 

Webb was clearly a coward. On hearing of the fall 
of Fort William Henry, he at once sent his own baggage 
to a place of safety far down the Hudson, and would 
have ordered a retreat to the Highlands had it not been 
for the timely arrival of young Lord Howe, who suc- 
ceeded in assuring him that he was in no immediate 
danger. And Lord Loudoun, the commander-in-chief 
in America for that year, and who, if possible, was a 



70 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

bigger coward than Webb, was utterly paralyzed by the 
news, and grimly proposed to encamp his army of twelve 
or fifteen thousand men on Long Island " for the defense 
of the Continent " ! The French could not possibly have 
mustered over seven thousand men in all Canada at the 
time. 

It was during this campaign that an incident of some 
local interest occurred on the east side of the river oppo- 
site Saratoga. It is related by the Sexagenary, whose 
father was one of a body of wagoners returning from a 
trip to Fort Edward. He says : " The main body of 
wagoners returned by the west side of the river, but my 
father and his friends kept on the east side, and when 
they reached the Battenkill, they discovered on crossing 
the bed of the creek the wet print of a moccasin upon 
one of the rocks. They were confident from this cir- 
cumstance that hostile Indians were near them, and 
that one must have passed that way but a few minutes 
before. To go back seemed as dangerous as to go for- 
ward. They therefore pushed on towards the river [at 
the ford] but had scarcely reached its bank when the 
distinct report of a musket in their rear brought with it 
the confirmation of their fears. When this firing was 
heard, a detachment from an escort guarding the wagon- 
ers on the west side came across to ascertain the cause. 
On searching, they found in a garden belonging to a Mr. 
De Ruyter [De Ridder] the body of a dead man, still 
warm and apparently shot while in the act of weeding, 
and then scalped." 

It was during this year, 1757, that the authorities 
again decided to adorn Old Saratoga with another fort. 
It was built on the north side of Fish creek in the angle 
made by it with the river, and named Fort Hardy, after 
the royal governor of the province. It was by far the 
largest and most elaborate of the forts built here, cover- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 71 

ing about fifteen acres. It could not have served any 
practical purpose at that time further than a shelter for 
troops and a depot for supplies, because it was com- 
manded by hills on two sides within easy cannon shot. 

Concerning this fort as with old forts Saratoga and 
Chnton, there has been much diversity of opinion. One 
historian argues from its bad strategical position, and 
the silence of all Revolutionary writers (as he claimed) 
regarding it, that there was no such fort here. Others 
affirm that it was built by the French under Baron Dies- 
kau, in 1755. As to Baron Dieskau the fact is he never 
got further south with his valiant Frenchmen than the 
vicinity of Fort Edward. He himself, however, was 
brought down after the battle of Lake George in a boat, 
wounded and a prisoner of war. 

This dispute over Fort Hardy furnishes a good test 
case on the value of silence, on the part of contempo- 
rary writers, as tending to prove the existence or non- 
existence of an object, custom, or alleged fact. Here it 
is shown to be untrustworthy. The writer rummaging 
in the State Library at Albany came across the official 
journal of the engineer who laid out and superintended 
the building of the fort.'' He was Colonel James Mon- 
tressor, chief of the Royal Engineers, in America, who 
was commissioned to build forts the same year at Al- 
bany, Schenectady, Halfmoon, Stillwater, Fort Edward 
and Fort George on Lake George. Fort George, like 
Fort Hardy, was of no value for defense, and for a long 
time it was known as Montressor's Folly. He began 
work on Fort Hardy August 19th, 1757. For some time 
he had considerable trouble to get help, but on the 7th 
of September he had at work about a hundred men 
and six teams. There had been a sawmill on the 
north side of the creek, about where the gristmills are 

"Collections of the N. Y. Historical Society. Vol. XIV. 



72 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

now located, but the provincial soldiers had torn it to 
pieces for firewood, so this work had to be done with 
whip-saws run by hand power. The stone was drawn 
from the hills, presumably from the ridge west of the 
old north burying ground, as old residents say loose 
stone was most plentiful there. The brick was brought 
down from Fort Edward in bateaux, or scow boats. 
Thus early Fort Edward had its brick yards. The tim- 
ber was procured up the river on both the mainland and 
islands, floated down and dragged out with ox teams. 
The first buildings finished were three storehouses, which 
were placed on posts three feet high to preserve the 
stores from water in case of inundation. The capacity 
of the three was 2,596 bbls. of flour. The barracks for 
the soldiers were 220 feet long; the officers' rooms were 
14x16 feet in size. One day the mechanics all struck 
work because the commissary tried to put them off with 
a gill of rum instead of their regular ration. The trouble 
was that " the jug was out." 

This journal discloses another particularly interest- 
ing fact, that there was already standing in that same 
angle, north of the creek, a blockhouse, or stockaded fort. 
Its size and location, as also that of the afore-mentioned 
sawmill, appear in the adjoining pen-sketch map repro- 
duced from the journal. It took several days to tear it 
down. When and by whom this fort was built is a mys- 
tery. The silence of the writers, however, does not estab- 
lish its non-existence. 

From old maps we learn that a road was constructed 
on the west side of the Hudson from Saratoga to Fort 
Edward in 1757. After 1758 the road approached the 
river opposite the Fort and island, and there wa? also 
a pontoon and ford below the island. 




>^ 










montressor's sketch map of fish creek 
and old block house 



74 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Campaign of 1758. The army mobilized for the cam- 
paign of 1758 was the most formidable and imposing that 
had yet appeared on the American Continent. This also 
was put under the command of one of those chicken- 
hearted but titled incompetents whom royalty persisted in 
selecting for positions of grave responsibility. This time 
it was General James Abercrombie. He led an army of 
16,000 men up the old war path through Saratoga. It 
must have been a thrilling spectacle to see those gaily ca- 
parisoned warriors swinging along with measured tread 
to the skirl of the bagpipe or the more stirring music of 
fife and drum. The trains of supply wagons, ambu- 
lances, and the batteries of artillery must have seemed 
well nigh endless to the onlooker. One French scout 
counted 600 oxen in one drove that were being driven 
north to feed this army of British beef eaters. 

Among the potent influences which served to estrange 
the hearts of Americans from their allegiance to the 
English government was the snobbery and tactless be- 
havior generally of British officials toward colonials. 
For example we are told that Gen's. Loudoun and Aber- 
crombie. like Braddock, despised all suggestions from 
men born on colonial soil. They would astonish the 
natives by their scientific European methods of conduct- 
ing war ; stupidly assuming that social and natural con- 
ditions here were the same as in the long settled coun- 
tries of the old world. 

Among other things Abercrombie proposed to remove 
the native officers from their regiments and substitute 
Englishmen thus reducing all Provincials, of whatever 
grade, to the common level of privates. But of course 
the Americans resented this and resolutely refused to 
serve under any officers but those of their own choosing.® 

Perhaps Lake George never served as a setting to so 

" Tarbox's Life of Putnam, p. 57. New York's Part in History, p. 84. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 75 

magnificent a pageant, as when, embarked in over 1,000 
boats, with flags and pennants flying, this embattled col- 
umn swept majestically over its crystal waters toward 
Ticonderoga. 

But how great the change wrought upon this sup- 
posed invincible host in a single day of battle with the 
doughty Montcalm ! Through bad generalship, or rather 
through the lack of all generalship, we see this splendid 
army defeated, shattered, and panic stricken, scuttling 
back to Fort William Henry with its boats laden with 
the dead and dying. In one of these was borne the body 
of the brave young Lord Howe, the very soul, and the 
acknowledged idol, of the whole army. On reaching 
the head of the lake, Philip Schuyler, now a major, 
whose deep affection he had won, begged and received 
permission to convey the body of his hero to Albany, 
where he was buried in St. Peter's church. Of those 
who died from their wounds many were buried at Fort 
Edward, and some were buried here at Old Saratoga 
(Schuylerville). but all in nameless graves. 

Campaign of 1759. For the first time in her hundred 
years of occupancy, England selected as leaders for this 
year men who bore the semblance of generals — Amherst 
and Wolfe. Satisfactory results were soon apparent. 
With an army of twelve thousand, Amherst followed 
Abercrombie's line of advance, and within a week's time 
from landing at the foot of Lake George both Ticon- 
deroga and Crown Point, for so long the dread and envy 
of the English, were in their possession. It is but fair, 
however, to state that owing to Wolfe's menace of 
Quebec, the garrisons at these forts had been greatly 
weakened. That same year the brave Wolfe captured 
Quebec. Canada's Gibraltar, and so all Canada became 
an English possession by the right of conquest. 



76 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

"Old Put's" Thrilling Adventure at Fort Miller. 

Sometime during the summer of 1758 Major Israel 
Putnam chanced to lie with 5 men and a batteau on the 
left bank of the Hudson near the steep rapids at Fort 
Miller. Some of his men on the opposite bank signaled 
to him that a large body of savages were in his rear, and 
would be upon him in a few moments. To stay and be 
sacrificed, to attempt crossing against the swift current, 
or to go down the falls with the chances, ten to one, of 
being drowned, were the only alternatives for escape 
that offered themselves. Instantaneously he adopted the 
latter course. And this he did knowing that one of his 
men had just rambled a little way back in the woods, and 
must be left a victim to savage barbarity. 

The Indians reached the shore soon enough to fire 
many bullets at them before they could get out of range. 
But no sooner were they beyond musket shot than death 
in another form, and but little less terrible, stared them 
in the face. Rocks, and eddies, swirling currents and 
steep descents, for a quarter of a mile afforded barely 
a single chance to escape. But Putnam trusting himself 
to a good Providence whose kindness he had often be- 
fore experienced, coolly took the helm issuing his orders 
to the men at the oars with marvellous skill and well 
nigh superhuman strength guided the bulky boat between 
the savage rocks, yawning whirlpools, and over seem- 
ingly impossible falls till at last the boat glided forth 
into the more quiet waters below. 

At sight of this it is asserted that the Indians, those 
rude children of nature, were affected with the same kind 
of veneration which Europeans in the Dark Ages enter- 
tained for some of their most valorous champions. They 
concluded the man bore a charmed life. He had shown 
himself proof to their bullets, and here he had floated in 
safety down a rapids and over falls which they had ever 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 77 

deemed impassable. They therefore concluded it would 
be an affront to the Great Spirit to make any further at- 
tempt to kill this favored mortal, even though they could 
get at him.'^ 

Some of the journals kept by the soldiers during these 
campaigns against Canada are very interesting not only 
for the facts and incidents related but as primitive efforts 
at what we are striving for in these days, phonetic spell- 
ing; and also they serve as lurid examples of the pic- 
turesque in orthography. 

Here are some specimens from Luke Gridley's diary : 

"The 5 D[ay] [May 1757] they [the regiment] 
trained But I was garding & fiching we Being straitened 
for Proviccon : & hungery ; Johnnathan Beamman Eate 3 
Raw fich : inwards & al for 4 quarts of wine. 

" Day 23 [May] wich was monday we marcht 10 mils 
& Picht our tents at Suratoke thare we went Into the 
River and Chast [cacht or caught] aboute 3000 Alewifes 
[herrings] for Super." 

"Day 13th [Sept.] one Yorker whipt 300 lashes for 
gitting Drunk, a Regular [British] for ye same offense 
got 100." 

Note that this is a sample of the Briton's estimate at 
that period of the comparative worthfulness of a subject 
born on English soil and one born in an American 
colony. 

[Oct.] " Day 12th one Asbel moses a Simsbury man 
Died with ye lung fever, [pneumonia] Being ye 10th man 
that has died with Distempers out of our Company." 

That is, at least 10 per cent of their number had died 
within six months, not in battle or of wounds, but of un- 
sanitary conditions, infectious diseases, ignorance of the 
ordinary laws of health, etc. These journals are filled 
with tales of sickness and mortality which prove that 

' Humphiey's Putnam, p. 54. 



78 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Camp) life in those days, for Provincials, was far more 
deadly than pitched battles. 

" Day 30th wich was ye Sabbath fifteen of our Rig- 
ment set out for home and marcht to Surrotoge. 

" Day 30th we set sail two oclock & went to Capt. 
Lamsons." 

At Saratoga they took scows, or batteaus down the 
Hudson to Stillwater. To this point (Saratoga) much 
of the provision for the army was brought by water 
transportation, from thence north to Lake George it 
was carted. 

In Samuel Lyons Diary for 1758 we find this incident: 

" June 25, We got 2 Battoes to carry our packs [from 
Stillwater] up to Salatogue, and we went afoot & 8 of 
our men were drawn out to stay at Salatogue. Capt. 
Lewis shot at an Indian and kild him & [as he?] sot in 
the Battoe."" 

Archelaus Fuller a soldier in the same campaign of 
1758 writes down some of his experiences as follows: 

"Monday ye 19 day [May] we marched, went over 
there to Albany side whear we Reseavd Eleven mor 
arms, then marched with the hoi Battalion threw Mis- 
coyeung [Niskayuna] to Senacade [Schenectady] 
wheare we taried al knight, it was about 20 miles, it 
was a fine place, very good land, it lais upon the Mohock 
River, so caled." 

" Wednesday ye 19 [July] thair cam in a man that 
was lost the forst day we had our fit [at Ticonderoga 
July 6th] he levd the hoi of the time on gren leves & nuts, 
he saw no bereys. 3 days before he cam in he saw 3 In- 
gons which gave him chas he run & fell down under a 
log and got clear, he came in bear feet & bear leg, he 
loke like a corps." 

Just one more sample and then we pass on. 

* Soldiers Journals, p. 16. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 79 

"Monday 3d [July 1758] Yesterday Mager [Israel] 
putmons Company cam up and and this morning the 
Connetticuts rigiment were Inbodied for to lorn how to 
form your front to Right & Left for Jineral Abba 
Cromba and his A de Camp to vieu." 

"Sat. Aug. 12 Colonel Phich [Fitch] had a leter from 
Mager [Israel] putmon at tiantiroge, he is taken 
prisoner. 

" Tues. 15. I was upon picit [picket] gard, & wet and 
stormy it was, 1 of the reglars whipt for sleeping upon 
gard."« 

'Military Journals of two private soldiers, pp. 20, 30. 



80 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER IX 

The Revolution — The Causes of the War 

The scope and purpose of this work will admit of noth- 
ing more than a glance at the reasons which led the col- 
onies to declare themselves independent of the sover- 
eignty of Great Britain. 

There were but few people in England that knew much 
or cared much about America, and still fewer who under- 
stood the Americans. The fact that they were colonists 
seemed of itself to reduce them to a lower plane racially 
than themselves. The English ruling classes behaved as 
though they thought the colonies were of use only to be ex- 
ploited for the imperial glory and commercial profit of 
Great Britain. Their asserted right to self-government in 
matters local was a thing rarely known in England, and 
of course, it could not be tolerated by her in the colonies. 
The royal governors had all fumed and fretted them- 
selves into hysterics over the wilfulness and perversity of 
colonial assemblies. But so long as France was power- 
ful here. England dared not attempt to thwart the will of 
her colonists too much ; for she needed their assistance 
to maintain herself against the assumptions of her great 
rival. But when France was well out of the way, and 
England had a free hand on this continent, she at once 
began to assert her sovereign authority over her refrac- 
tory subjects. 

The Seven Years War had left her deeply in debt; 
she would make the colonies help her pay that debt 
through her Stamp Acts. She forgot that they had already 
borne the brunt of the conflict and largely the expense of 
that war in so far as it was waged in this country. Next 
she set about depriving the colonial assemblies of their 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 81 

inherent legislative rights. She began to interfere in 
matters of " internal police," and was rapidly moving to- 
ward placing the administration of all law and govern- 
ment in the hands of men responsible to no one but the 
Crown. All this without consulting the colonists, or 
asking their consent. Her repeated acts of tyranny 
finally aroused the provincials to realize that they were 
in imminent danger of losing even the commonest liber- 
ties of an Englishman, but they did not resort to the 
arbitrament of arms till they had exhausted all other 
means of redress. 

Events of 1775 and 1776. The final break came and 
open hostilities began in 1775. This was a year big with 
success and inspiration to the patriots. It was the year of 
Lexington, and Concord, and Bunker Hill ; the important 
capture of Ticonderoga, and Crown Point; the invasion 
of Canada, with the capture of St. Johns, of Chambly, 
and of Montreal by Montgomery under Schuyler, a cam- 
paign which, if it had received a decent and patriotic sup- 
port from the citizenship and soldiery" of the north, and 
something more substantial than resolutions from Con- 
gress, would have gained Canada for the Union, but 
which ended in defeat on the last day of December, and 
the irreparable loss of the noble Montgomery, who 
breathed out his heroic life with the expiring year under 
the granite walls of Quebec. The end of this year also 
witnessed the siege of Boston under Washington, with 
good auguries of success. 

The year 1776 brought some more good cheer at its 
beginning, with the expulsion of the British from Bos- 
ton, the successful defense of Fort Moultrie in South 
Carolina, and the Declaration of Independence. This 
in turn was followed by disaster, in the ejection of the 
Americans from Canada, the defeat of x\rnold on Lake 



82 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Champlain, and also of Washington at the battle of Long 
Island, the loss of Forts Washington and Lee, and finally 
the chase of Washington by the British across New 
Jersey into Pennsylvania. But as a breath of life to one 
well nigh asphyxiated, came the unlooked-for smashing 
of the Hessians at Trenton ; the outgeneralling of Corn- 
wallis and whipping of the British at Princeton, and the 
virtual expulsion of the enemy from the Jerseys in the 
end of that year. And all this by that same Washing- 
ton after Howe and Cornwallis had solemnly and unani- 
mously agreed that he had just received his quietus at 
their hands. 

Campaign of 1777. After the evacuation of Boston by 
the British, General Burgoyne, who was present during 
its investment, went to Canada and served under Carleton 
during 1776, but becoming dissatisfied with his position 
he returned to England. There, closeted with Iving 
George and his favorite ministers, they planned a cam- 
paign which was certain, as they thought, to put an end 
to the war and reduce the colonies to submission. 

The scheme was to get possession of the Hudson val- 
ley, sever the colonies, paralyze their union,' and so, hold- 
ing the key to the situation, conquer them in detail. 

To this end an ample force under St. Leger was to 
move up the St. Lawrence to Oswego, strike into New 
York from that point, capture Fort Schuyler, (formerly 
Fort Stanwix, where Rome, N. Y., now stands) and 
sweep down through the Mohawk valley to Albany. 
Another army under Howe was' to move up the Hudson 
from New York toward Albany ; and the third under 
General John Burgoyne was to take the old route from 
Canada south through Champlain and down the Hud- 
son, when they would all concentrate at Albany to con- 
gratulate one another, and divide the honors and the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 83 

spoils. This admirable plan was adopted and its execu- 
tion was placed in the hands of Burgoyne, under the 
title of Lieutenant-General. 

As to the British plan of campaign doubts concerning 
it in the minds of the American leaders quite paralyzed 
all intelligent preparations. The retreat of Gen. Carleton 
from Lake Champlain, the preceding autumn, even after 
Crown Point, and practically the entire lake were in his 
possession, suggested a doubt whether a serious invasion 
was meditated from that quarter. On the contrary the 
impression was general after news about it had reached 
them, that the expedition of Burgoyne was destined for 
Boston, and that Sir. Wm. Howe, whose movements in 
New Jersey were enigmatical in the extreme, was to 
cooperate in an effort to resubjugate New England. The 
British government itself, as it is believed, contributed to 
the distractions of Congress and the American com- 
mander by causing reports to be circulated that Boston 
was to be the next point of attack. As a result Massa- 
chusetts, feeling that all her strength would be required 
for her own defence, set about raising troops for home 
protection, and was reluctant to allow any to go beyond 
her borders. 

Before the close of June, however, the designs of the 
enemy became quite clear. Among other events a man, 
arrested as a spy, and brought to Gen. Schuyler, revealed 
very explicitly the plans of the enemy. 

First Period of the Campaign. Early in June Bur- 
goyne started from Canada, animated with the highest 
hopes and brightest anticipations. Should he succeed, 
as no doubt he would, he expected to find a title of 
nobility among other good things in his Christmas stock- 



84 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ing} Certainly all things looked favorable for his 
success. 

His was not the largest, but it was the best appointed 
army that had yet appeared on these shores.^ It was 
made up of British, 4,135; Germans, 3,116; Canadians, 
148 ; Indians, 503 ; total, 7,902. Later the 22d regiment 
joined him. Burgoyne expected 2,000 Canadians, but 
they declined the service mainly because they had learned 
that the British were uniformly arrogant in their treat- 
ment of Provincials.^ 

Some of those regiments, both British and German, 
were ancient and honorable organizations and were vet- 
erans of a hundred battles. Europe could furnish no 
better soldiers. 

On the 1st of July, Burgoyne was before Ticonderoga, 
which he at once invested. Through lack of sufficient 
force, General St. Clair, the commandant, felt obliged to 
abandon his line of communication with Lake George, 
likewise " the old French lines " just west of the fort. 
He had not over 3,500 men all told, while the works were 
so extensive that it would require ten thousand to man 
them properly. Of course, the British seized the points 
of vantage at once and made the most of them. Still 
with his meagre force and contracted lines, St. Clair 
felt confident that he could keep the enemy at bay for a 
respectable while, and time was valuable just then to 
Schuyler, who was laboring to collect an army and get 
up reinforcements to him. 

The British were no sooner on the ground than the 



^ George III, empowered Lord George Germaine to promise Burgoyne 
a Knight Commandership of the Bath with other good things to follow 
should he succeed. — Trevelyan's Am. Revolution, Pt. Ill, pp. 108-9. 

- " The brass train that was sent out on this expedition was perhaps the 
finest, and probably the most excellently supplied as to officers and men, 
that had ever been allotted to second the operations of an army." — Lieuten- 
ant Digby's Journal, p. 226. 

^ Belcher's First American Civil War 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 85 

practiced eye of that veteran artillerist. General Phillips, 
noticed a mountain across a stretch of water to the south 
which appeared to be unoccupied, and which looked to 
be within range of the fort. He had it inspected and the 
officer reported it to be within easy cannon shot, and 
though difficult of ascent, still accessible. One night's 
labor built a road and put several cannon on the summit 
of the mountain, which the British then christened 
Mount Defiance ; an appropriate name under the circum- 
stances, and the one it still bears. When daylight came, 
on the 5th of July, the garrison was paralyzed with 
amazement to see the crest of that mountain blossoming 
with red-coats, and frowning with a brazen battery. A 
council of war was called immediately which decided 
that the works were now untenable, and that nothing was 
left but evacuation. That night, as soon as it was dark, 
the sick and the non-combatants, together with as much 
of the stores as they could load on the bateaux, were 
sent to Skenesborough (Whitehall) with an escort of six 
hundred men under Colonel Long. Having spiked the 
guns, the army quietly withdrew at 2 a. m. on the 6th 
over the floating bridge that connected Ticonderoga with 
Fort Independence, and started for Castleton, Vt. But 
the accidental, (some say intentional) burning of a house 
on the Fort Independence side betrayed their movements 
to the British, who straightway prepared for the chase. 
As he withdrew from Ticonderoga St. Clair partially 
broke up the bridge and left four men on the Fort Inde- 
pendence side to discharge a well shotted battery when 
the British should be crossing in great numbers. But 
disobeying orders they attacked a rum cask instead and 
hence were found lying dead drunk with their matches 
still lighted by the cannon. Apparently they had also 
been ordered to blow up the magazine because the 
powder barrels were found with their heads ofif and the 



86 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

powder scattered about.* On the second day of the pur- 
suit the British caught up and the unfortunate battle of 
Hubbardton, Vt., was fought. 

In the morning after the evacuation the British 
fleet, having broken through the barriers placed in the 
lake between Ticonderoga and Independence, gave chase, 
caught up with and captured several of the flying galleys 
and bateaux. The Americans, having set fire to every- 
thing valuable at Skenesborough, hastened toward Fort 
Ann. Colonels Long and Van Rensselaer were stationed 
at this little stockaded fort with 500 men, many of whom 
were convalescents just arrived from Ticonderoga. On 
the evening of the 7th Gen. Schuyler, fearing an attack, 
visited the post and urged the officers and men to with- 
stand the British troops at all hazards, for one day, to 
enable him to remove the garrison, artillery, and stores 
from Fort George. The men and officers pledged them- 
selves with cheers to do it. A detachment of British 
regulars under Colonel Hill pursued the fugitives the 
next day far toward the fort. The morning of the 8th, 
having heard of their approach, Colonels Long and Van 
Rensselaer sallied forth and gave battle to Hill, in a 
narrow pass a little to the north-east, and would have 
annihilated him had it not been for the, to him, timely 
arrival of a body of Indians, and the failure of the 
American ammunition.^ Fort Ann was immediately 
evacuated and burned; but the British retired to Skenes- 
borough (Whitehall). The Americans returned and 
occupied the post tih the 16th. 

* Anburey's Travels, I. p. 287. 

* In the action at Fort Anne the Americans lost their colors, " a flag of 
the United States, very handsome, thirteen stripes alternate red and white, 
[with thirteen stars] in a iblue field, representing a new constellation." — 
Digby's Journal, p. 234. 

This fact found in a British journal is especially interesting as connected 
with the early history of Old Glory. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 87 

Was Schuyler to Blame for the Loss of Ticon- 
deroga? Consternation and dread filled the hearts of the 
patriots over this unlooked-for disaster. They had fondly 
nursed the delusion that Ticonderoga was a veritable 
Gibraltar, impregnable ; and this apart from the question 
as to whether it was properly manned or no. As soon as 
the direful news spread through the country, a storm of 
indignation and obloquy broke over the heads of Gen- 
erals Schuyler and St. Clair. " They were cowards," 
" they were traitors," " they had sold their country for 
naught," " they had been bribed by silver bullets shot 
into the fort by Burgoyne." John Adams, in Congress, 
said : " We shall never gain a victory till we shoot a 
General." This disaster gave occasion to the enemies 
of Schuyler to resurrect their old prejudices formed 
against him before the war in connection with the boun- 
dary disputes between Massachusetts and New York, 
and the quarrels about the New Hampshire Grants. 

As this boundary dispute obtrudes itself so frequently 
in the history of this region, before and during the Revo- 
lution, it is well that the reader should have some knowl- 
edge of its nature. 

These disputes originated in the hazy indefiniteness 
of the early Royal Charters. The western boundaries of 
Massachusetts and Connecticut were declared by them 
to be the South Seas, or Pacific ocean. After the Con- 
quest of New Netherland by the English, Charles II 
granted this province to his brother, the Duke of York. 
Since the only settlements in the province at that time 
were along the Hudson River, Massachusetts' and Con- 
necticut's pathway to the west was clearly blocked by this 
grant. Hence a conflict of claims was inevitable which 
nothing but compromise could adjust. The partition line 
was finally located 20 miles east of the Hudson. 

Soon thereafter New Hampshire came forward and 



88 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

asked that an extension of this said Hne to the north be 
fixed as the boundary between it and New York. New 
York objected to this and claimed that the Connecticut 
river should be the line. Before this difference was ad- 
judicated Gov. Benning Wentworth of New Hampshire 
made many grants to would be settlers in territory west 
of the Connecticut. Bennington, Vt., named after the 
Governor, stands within the bounds of this first grant. An 
appeal was finally made by New York to the King and 
his council who decided in favor of New York. 

Then New York declared that all the grants made by 
Wentworth were null and void, and also, by proclama- 
tion, gave the settlers the choice between repurchasing 
their lands or eviction. Naturally the settlers on the 
Grants, as they came to be called, protested stoutly 
against this proposition and stood ready to defend their 
claims by force and arms. Thus originated the quarrel 
known in history as the Hampshire Grants controversy. 

In their behavior toward these bona fide settlers the 
authorities of New York acted unwisely and ungener- 
ously. Had they allowed those who had titles to their 
holdings from New Hampshire to remain unmolested, 
but warned all others that, after a certain date, only a 
title from New York would be recognized as valid there 
would have been no further trouble. But this equitable 
course our influential officials and land speculators re- 
fused to follow, hence the animosity of those people of 
the Grants against New Yorkers. And this bitter feeling 
never quite subsided till after New York's claims were 
extinguished by the erection of the State of Vermont. 

It seems that Philip Schuyler had been chosen as one 
of the commissioners to represent New York in these 
disputes, and, as such, had shown himself somewhat of 
a leader ; hence their dislike of him. In consequence the 
delegates from the Grants and from New England p;en- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 89 

erally, set to work to poison the minds of the delegates 
to the Continental Congress against him, and magnify 
the virtues of General Gates, who had improved every 
opportunity to declare openly that New York had been 
wholly in the wrong in those disputes. 

It is worth our while to tarry a bit and glance at the 
principal facts that we may the better know how much 
blame belongs to the aforementioned officers. First, as 
to Gen. St. Clair. We discover that a later and soberer 
judgment not only cleared him of all blame for evacuat- 
ing Ticonderoga but commended him for having done 
the sanest and bravest thing possible under the circum- 
stances. For example Col. Trumbull, a member of 
Gates staff, said : " Gen. St. Clair became the object of 
furious denunciation whereas he merited thanks for 
having saved a part of the devoted garrison who sub- 
sequently formed the nucleus of the force which ulti- 
mately baffled Burgoyne, and compelled his surrender at 
Saratoga." Someone else has sententiously said of him : 
"A post was abandoned, but a State was saved." 

But how about Gen. Schuyler, St. Clair's superior, can 
he be vindicated so easily ? Well, let us see. To that end 
we will consider : 

First, his failure to occupy Mount Defiance that, no 
doubt, was a fatal error of judgment; but that astute 
Frenchman, Montcalm, and Generals Wayne and St. 
Clair, and Gates himself, had all been in command there, 
and yet none of them had thought Sugar-loaf, as they 
called it, any cause for serious apprehension, though their 
attention had been called to it more than once. It was in 
the summer of 1776 that Gates was stationed at Ticon- 
deroga. Col. John Trumbull, quoted above, serving as 
engineer on Gates' staff, conceived the notion that that 
fortress was within cannon range of Mt. Defiance, and 
proved it by actual demonstration. He also, after a care- 



90 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ful survey, found that cannon could be dragged to the 
top of it ; then, too, he computed that it would take 10,000 
men to properly garrison the works in and about the old 
fort, while 500 men could make Mt. Defiance impreg- 
nable. But Gates refused to act upon the suggestion.^ 

Abercrombie's failure to see it in 1758 cost him 2,000 
men and defeat. A case exactly analogous occurred at 
Boston the year before. The British General Howe 
neglected to fortify Dorchester Heights, Washington 
seized it, planted his batteries, and the British forthwith 
evacuated Boston before he fired a shot at them from 
that point. 

Again : Why the insufficient garrison at Ticonderoga 
and the general lack of preparation in his department? 
Because, after he had labored all the previous winter, 
heartily seconded by Washington, to put his department 
in a proper posture of defense. General Schuyler found, 
when spring opened, that he had accomplished but a 
fraction of what he had resolutely set out to do. And 
all this first, because of the apathy of the populace, and 
of most of the authorities to whom they unremittingly 
appealed. Again; because of the desertion and chronic 
insubordination of most of the militia organizations ; 
because of jealousies among his subordinates, and rascal- 
ity and sluggishness among contractors and commis- 
saries. 

Once again ; we discover a sufficient cause for this 
state of unpreparedness in the fact that General Gates 
had spent most of the winter of 1776-7 hovering in the 
purlieus of Congress. There much of his time was de- 
voted to quitely fomenting dissatisfaction with Gen. 
Schuyler, and his conduct of the war in the north. 
Schuyler, hearing repeatedly through his friends, in the 
Congress, of this criticism, but not knowing its source, 

•Col. J. Trumbull's Reminiscences of his own Times, p. 31. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 91 

felt so outraged that he offered his resignation ; but de- 
manded of the Congress, as a necessary preliminary to 
its acceptance, an inquiry into the conduct of his depart- 
ment. Gates, of course, knew all about this, and quietly 
awaited the outcome. 

Schuyler started for Philadelphia on the 25th of 
March. The same day Gates was appointed to relieve 
him. On his arrival in Albany Mrs. Schuyler invited 
Gates to take up his quarters in the General's mansion, 
but he declined the proffer with thanks, and remained in 
the city. But mark, we find that Gates failed to visit a 
single outlying post while in command of this Northern 
Department. 

As a result of the investigation the Congress fully 
exonerated Schuyler of all charges, and restored him to 
his command with added powers. At the same time it 
defined the relative positions of Gates and Schuyler. 
Gates was to remain subordinate to Schviyler and serve 
as commandant at Ticonderoga. Gates insisted that by 
this action he had been degraded, refused to serve under 
Schuyler, asked permission to leave the department, and 
started for Philadelphia, to lay his grievances before his 
partizans in Congress, and continue his intrigues. 

On his arrival in Albany, June 3d, about a month be- 
fore the disaster at Ticonderoga. Schuyler found that 
Gates had done literally nothing to further preparations 
for the coming campaign, preparations just then abso- 
lutely imperative, such as had taxed all his time and 
energies up to the day of his departure in March." Oh a 
visit of inspection to Ticonderoga, from June 20th to 
the 23d, he found the garrison in a woeful condition. Of 
the 3,000 men there stationed, 500 were sick or ineffec- 
tive. Many of them were barefooted and nearly all of 
them ragged, and to crown all he discovered that their 

" Letter from Peter Schuyler to Jay, Tuckerman's Schuyler, p. 187. 



92 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

food and lodgings were deplorably unsanitary. Gates 
evidently knew nothing of all this, conditions about 
which, a General, alive to his calling and responsibilities, 
would have informed himself. 

After the aforesaid inspection we can appreciate this 
quotation from a letter to his friend, Richard Varick, 
and can believe that Schuyler was not greatly surprised 
when the news of the fall of Ticonderoga reached him, 
though he was doubtless surprised that the event hap- 
pened so soon. 

"Albany, July 1, 1777. 
Dr Sir, 

Your favor of the 21st Inst. I received on the 29th 
with the enclosures. 

The Insufficiency of the Garrison at Ticonderoga, the 
Imperfect state of the Fortifications, and the want of 
Discipline in the Troops, give me great cause to appre- 
hend that we shall lose that Fortress, but as a Reinforce- 
ment is coming up from Peeks Kill, with which I shall 
move up, I am in hopes that the Enemy will be prevented 
from making any further progress. 

Ph Schuyler 
Colo. Varick."« 

On his return Schuyler at once threw himself into the 
work with renewed energy because rumors were now 
rife of the advance of Burgoyne from the north, and of 
St. Leger from the west, but he was met on every hand 
with the same old indifference and languor, though he 
warned the authorities of possible disaster unless they 
should awake to the gravity of the situation. 

Schuyler was in Albany in a fever of expectancy and 
impatience, waiting for the four Massachusetts regiments 

' Mss. letter in N. Y. State Library. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 93 

which Washington had ordered up to his support from 
Peekskill. and as each day failed to bring them he fin- 
ally fixed on the 6th of July as the last day of his wait ; 
for he must be away to the north, if only with the few 
hundreds of militia at hand. But the Continentals failed 
to appear. So instead of the 10,000 he had called for, 
he had not more than 5,500 poorly-equipped, half -clad 
men and boys with which to meet Burgoyne's splendid 
army of veterans. 

Just at daybreak on Monday, the 7th of July, he 
answered a loud knock at his door, when a messenger 
thrust into his hand a despatch announcing the evacu- 
ation of Ticonderoga. Of course, he was stunned by 
the news, not being able to account for the suddenness 
of the move, but he was not utterly cast down, as were 
those around him, even though he knew that a storm of 
public fury awaited him. Immediately he mounted his 
fleetest horse and started for the north. At Stillwater 
and Saratoga he despatched messengers everywhere an- 
nouncing the dreadful tidings coupled with urgent pleas 
for help. 

Schuyler Blocks up Burgoyne's Pathway. 

Schuyler reached Fort Edward the morning of the 
8th, where he immediately issued orders for obstructing 
Burgoyne's advance from Skenesborough, for driving 
oflF all cattle, horses, etc., and the removal of all wagons 
out of the reach of the enemy. Brigades of axemen 
were sent to fell trees across the roads and into Wood 
creek, a navigable stream, to break up bridges, and 
destroy the corduroy roads that led through that savage, 
swampy, wilderness that stretched from beyond Fort 
Ann to Fort Edward. So effectually was this work done 
that on some days Burgoyne could not advance over a 
mile. British eye witnesses declare that they had to 



94 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

construct no less than forty bridges, and over one morass 
there was a corduroy road of nearly two miles." 

In all this Schuyler showed himself a master of what 
in military parlance is called practical strategy, which 
often proves more effective than pitched battles in van- 
quishing an enemy. 

Recognized military experts were agreed that before 
reaching the Hudson, the wilderness, under Schuyler's 
quick witted leadership, had dealt Burgoyne the deadly 
blow of irremediable delay. A little later when Bur- 
goyne was encamped on the Hudson, at Fort Miller and 
the Batten Kill, a German officer has this to say of 
Schuyler's success in delaying the invader: "I have 
called it a desert country not only with reference to its 
natural sterility, and Heaven knows it was sterile enough, 
but because of the pains which were taken, and unfor- 
tunately with too great success, to sweep its few culti- 
vated spots of all articles likely to benefit the invaders. 
In doing this the enemy showed no decency either to 
friend or foe. All the fields of standing corn were laid 
waste, the cattle were driven away, and every particle 
of grain, as well as morsel of grass, carefully removed; 
so that we could depend for subsistence, both for men 
and horses, only on the magazines which we might our- 
selves establish.^'' 

As a result of this work it took Burgoyne twenty days 
to get his army from Whitehall to the Hudson. Had he 
returned immediately to Ticonderoga, and advanced 
through Lake George, in all probability he would have 
captured Fort George, at the head of the lake, with its 
valuable stores of horses, wagons and provisions. Then, 
had he left his heavy cannon behind, and pushed forward 
with the light field pieces, he could have reached Albany 

^ Anburey's Travels. Lamb's Journal. 

^° Glich's Journal, in Vermont Hist. Sec. Vol. I, p. 12. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 95 

as quickly as he did Fort Edward from Skenesborough. 
Schuyler's meagre forces depressed by defeat, and the 
citizenry obsessed by panic, could not at that juncture, 
have ofifered any effective opposition. This w^as the 
recorded judgment of some of Burgoyne's officers, and 
also of General Gates. 

But as it turned out the time thus gained by Schuyler 
proved of priceless worth to the patriots, for in the in- 
terim they, in large measure,, recovered their morale and 
had begun to exhibit much of their old confidence. By 
great efifort they succeeded in removing their munitions 
of war from Fort George and transporting them down 
the river. Among other things Schuyler saved 40 un- 
mounted cannon. These were left at Saratoga (Schuy- 
lerville), where he ordered carriages to be made for 
them ; for after Ticonderoga was evacuated he had not 
one piece of mounted cannon left, and not an artillery 
man on whom he could lay his hand.^^ For material with 
which to mount these cannon his mills located here were 
kept running night and day sawing up the stock of oak 
logs which had been collected for the building of bateaux 
for transport. Some of these cannon afterward de- 
fended the American camp at Bemis Heights, and were 
later used in the investment of Burgoyne at Saratoga. 

Stampede of the Inhabitants, The patriotic in- 
habitants on the upper Hudson and near the lakes, 
seized with panic at the fall of Ticonderoga and 
the sudden appearance of Burgoyne's Indians, hastily 
gathered together their most valuable eflfects, loaded 
them on carts or wagons, or the backs of horses, 
and in some cases leaving everything behind, started 
pell-mell for Albany, or Manchester, Vt., whichever was 
the more convenient. In their panic, and dread of the 

" N. Y. Historical Soc. Collns., Vol. XTI, p. 138. 
7 



96 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Indians, whom they fancied were right at their heels, 
they often forgot the ordinary claims of humanity. Those 
on horseback or in wagons paid no heed to the pleas of 
tired mothers, trudging along afoot, trying to escape 
with their children. " Everyone for himself, and the 
devil take the hindmost " was the code that too often 
ruled in those fugitive crowds. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 97 



CHAPTER X 

Second Period of the Campaign 

When Burgoyne reached Skenesborough on the 7th of 
July he found himself in a most happy frame of mind. 
Thus far it had seemed as if all that was necessary for 
him to do was to pass along, jar the trees, and the rip- 
ened plums of success would fall of their own weight 
into his lap. So elated was he that on the 10th of July 
he ordered a Thanksgiving service to be read "at the 
head of the line, and at the head of the advanced Corps, 
and at sunset on the same day, a feu de joic to be fired 
with cannon and small arms at Ticonderoga, Crown 
Point, Skenesborough and Castleton." That was indeed 
a bright day in Burgoyne's career, but alas ! for him, he 
never again saw as bright a one. Here ended the first 
period of the campaign, as he calls it in his " State of 
the Expedition." 

A contemporary historian relates that the " joy and 
exultation were extreme " among all the friends of King 
George who insisted upon the unqualified subjugation 
and unconditional submission of the colonies. Loyalist 
refugees in England had been full of hope ever since the 
plan of the Burgoyne campaign became known. One of 
these Tories writing from London in April said : " We 
believe the American game of independency is nearly 
up." And when the news of the fall of Ticonderoga 
came a score of such engaged births on a packet to New 
York ; while twelve or fifteen others chartered an armed 
vessel to convey themselves and a large consignment of 
merchandise, to New York so as to be on the spot when 
the Royal authority was reestablished, and the American 



98 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Colonies were once more thrown open to English goods/ 
He retained his headquarters at the house of Colonel 
Skene, after whom the place was named, till his men 
had cut their way, under a broiling July sun, through a 
tangled mass of tree-trunks and tree-tops, harassed 
night and day by exhaustless and persistent hordes of 
punkies and mosquitoes. When the road was cleared 
Burgoyne advanced with his host to Fort Ann on the 
25th, and on the 28th caught his first sight of the Hud- 
son. Then he congratulated himself and his men that 
their troubles were over; but they had hardly begun. 
The first unpleasant discovery which he made was that 
Schuyler had so effectually stripped the country of. food 
and forage that sufficient supplies could not be secured 
for love nor money; he was therefore obliged to halt 
there till stores and provisions could be brought from 
Canada by the way of Fort George and Skenesborough, 
over wretched roads made worse by incessant rains. 

The Jane McCrea Tragedy. While Burgoyne 
was encamped between Fort Ann and Sandy Hill 
there occurred an event, which he perhaps thought 
trifling, but, which wrought as powerfully for his 
defeat as any other one thing in the campaign. That 
was the murder of Jane McCrea, between Fort Ed- 
ward and Sandy Hill, on the 27th of July. She 
was a beautiful young woman visiting a Tory family 
at Fort Edward, and was engaged to a young Lieuten- 
ant of Provincials in Burgoyne's army, named David 
Jones. She and Mrs. McNeil, with whom she was stay- 
ing, were seized and carried from the house (still stand- 
ing in Fort Edward) by some Indians, part of a band 
who were in pursuit of an American scouting party 
which had fled to their camp, near the old fort. On their 

' Trevelyan's Am. Revolution, Part III, pp. 108-9. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 99 

way up the hill toward Gen. Fraser's camp located north 
of Sandy Hill (Hudson Falls) the Indians got quarrel- 
ling over their prisoners when one of them shot Miss 
McCrea and scalped her. 

Her beautiful tresses were soon seen up at the camp 
dangling from the belt of the Wyandotte Panther. It 
was generally believed at the time that her murder was 
wholly ,the work of Burgoyne's Indians. The news of 
this shocking tragedy drove her lover frantic, while her 
story, with many embellishments, flew everywhere and 
aroused the people to a sense of their personal danger as 
nothing else had been able to do. Every man felt that 
his daughter, wife, mother, or affianced might be the 
next victim of the murderous savage. 

Thus the employment by the English of Indians, as 
allies against their kith and kin, proved to be a veritable 
boomerang, for this occurrence, followed by many 
others, quite as revolting, wrought mightily in arousing 
hatred against the invaders, and in unifying the senti- 
ment for independence. 

The result was that scores and hundreds who had been 
wavering before, seized their muskets, hastened to the 
nearest recruiting station and volunteered for service 
against Burgoyne and his savages. It was soon dis- 
covered that the Indians in their forays made no distinc- 
tion between loyalists and rebels, e. g. about the time of 
the murder of Jane McCrea a British officer sent his 
servant to a spring out in the woods for water. In a 
short time an Indian came from that direction brandish- 
ing the man's smoking scalp, and claimed his £2 or $10. 
prize money. - 

Schuyler's Movements. While Burgoyne was eager 
to get himself and his armv out of Skenesborough and 



Heath's Memoirs, p. 124. 



100 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

over to the Hudson, Schuyler, seated at Fort Edward, 
was just as eager to block his way and prepare a desert 
waste there for his reception, and this he executed with 
such a measure of success as we have already seen. On 
the 12th of July General St. Clair joined him at Fort 
Edward with about two thousand men, the remnant of 
the army which he brought away from Ticonderoga. The 
same day Nixon brought up his brigade from Peekskill, 
but instead of the four regiments ordered by Washing- 
ton, he had only 575 effectives, many of whom were mere 
boys. 

Schuyler now found himself at the head of some four 
thousand five hundred troops, about fifteen hundred of 
whom were raw militia. Here the calumnies so indus- 
triously circulated against Schuyler and St. Clair began 
to produce their effect on the army, and this, together 
with anxiety about ripening harvests, and the total lack 
of shelter for the troops, engendered so much discontent 
and insubordination, that the militia deserted faster than 
he could supply their places. [See note.] In this desperate 

Note. — Evidently some born trouble makers among the New 
England troops launched the slander, and diligently circulated 
it, that Gen. Schuyler was secretly, at heart, a Tory. Naturally 
this undermined his influence with them, and with their friends, 
back home, to whom they wrote, and sadly interfered with his 
plans for checking the enemies' advance. A letter published in 
B. Tuckerman's Life of Schuyler is very illuminating on this 
point. It was written by a Rev. C. M. Smith of Sharon, Conn., 
to his wife: 

" You wish to know if the rumors about General Schuyler are 
true, if he is secretly a Tory? saying that you are requested to 
ask me. My dear wife they are not true. Say this, to any who 
ask you, on my authority, for I speak whereof I do know. 
Gen. Schuyler is as earnest a patriot as any in our land, and he 
has few superiors in any respect. I do grieve that so many of 
our New England men should fail to do him justice, yet they 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 101 

situation Schuyler appealed afresh to the Committees of 
Safety and other authorities in New York, and the East- 
ern States, to Congress, and to Washington for more 
men with whom to stem the tide of invasion, but little 
help came to him. At such a time as this those very New 
Englanders who, as politicians, had been foremost in 
promoting the war against tyranny, ran from, or refused 
to go to, the one place on earth where they could show 
their faith by their works. Congress was notably 
apathetic, and for more than a month hardly so much as 
lifted a finger for his aid and encouragement. Washing- 
ton alone appreciated the situation. He wrote urgent 
letters to the militia generals in Massachusetts, Con- 
necticut, and New Hampshire, pointing out the danger 
to their homes and country should Burgoyne be left un- 
opposed. 

Because of the wholesale desertion of the New Eng- 
land troops General Schuyler had written to Washington 
asking that he send him an energetic General or two who 

are not quite without excuse, not for their suspicions but for 
their dislike. The General is somewhat haughty and overbear- 
ing. He has never been accustomed to seeing men that are 
reasonably well taught, and able to give a clear opinion, and to 
state their grounds for it, who were not also persons of some 

wealth and rank ; and when our blacksmith C , came up to 

the General, without any preliminaries, to offer him some infor- 
mation and advice, but withal not disrespectfully, the General, 
albeit the information was of importance, and should have 
speedy attention — spake sharply to the poor man and bade him 
begone. He could have easily seen that the man meant no harm, 
and was far more intelligent than the most of his ' stupid 
Dutchmen ' (as I grieve to say our N. E. men are too apt to call 
'em) even when they are officers; but it was not till I had 
explained to him that the man was well descended and only a 
blacksmith by reason that his grandfather's English estates had 
been forfeited to the Crown, that the General could be prevailed 
upon to listen to him. This is our commander's one weakness, 



102 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

would be acceptable to the eastern people. He responded by 
sending him Lincoln and Arnold. General Arnold reported 
to Schuyler at Fort Edward July 22d, Gen. Lincoln at 
Fort Miller on the 29th. The latter was at once dispatched 
to Manchester to assume command of the militia assem- 
bling there from the Grants. A little later Washington 
sent north Gen. Glover with a part of his Brigade, 
but he could do nothing further, as his own heart and 
hands were full with Howe and his erratic movements 
in the vicinity of New York. And yet in this hour of 
deepest gloom Schuyler writes to the Committee of 
Safety of New York: "I thank God I have fortitude 
enough not to sink under the load of calumny that is 
heaped upon me, and despite it all I am supported by a 
presentiment that we shall still have a merry Christmas."^ 
He surely proved himself to be a prophet that time. 

Fort Edward possessed no fort during the Revolution, 
only a camp, and this being badly situated for defense, 
Schuyler withdrew the main body of his army on the 22d 
of July, four miles south to Moses' Creek, where Kos- 

and I would not have you repeat it to anyone. On the other 
hand our men are much too free with their strictures. Full one 
third of my time is taken up in trying to make them see that we 
have no warrant for suspicions of him, and every reason for the 
greatest confidence. I am in a position to form a good judg- 
ment, and I consider the General to be an honorable gentleman, 
a man of unusual probity, an excellent commanding officer, and 
most devoted to our cause. Tell all who talk to you about him 
just what I here do say, and bid 'em to pay no heed to aught 
the perverse faultfinders, like E. N. and N. W., may choose 
to say." 

Gen. Schuyler having received his military training in the 
British army had naturally grown to be somewhat strict in 
matters of military etiquette. In this he was not unlike Wash- 
ington who had in him much of the martinet. Then, too, people 

' Collections of the N. Y. Historical Society. Vol. XII, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 103 

ciusko, the noted Polish engineer, had laid out an in- 
trenched camp. Here he prepared to dispute Burgoyne's 
passage ; but the army became so dispirited and so 
depleted by desertion, that he, with the approval of his 
officers, ordered a retreat further down the river, and 
nearer the source of supplies. The movement began on 
the 30th. His right wing under St. Clair took the west 
side of the river, and his left, under Arnold, kept down 
the east side. The movement was accomplished by easy 
stages, the army destroying the roads and bridges behind 
them. They reached Fort Miller on the first day's march, 
thence to Saratoga on the 31st of July. Here the army 
lay for two days. 

Burgoyne's Indians, ever in advance, hung like a pesti- 
lence on the American flanks, alert for stragglers, or de- 
tached parties. For example, Aug. 1st, they killed three 
men, on the east side of the river, and scalped two of 
them. This was right in sight of the American camp 
then at Saratoga. August 3d, about two miles west of 

untraveled, and of limited experience, are usually suspicious of, 
and often regard as stupid, those who speak their language with 
a dialect, or brogue, and whose habits of life are quite different 
from their own. 

In this connection would it not be wholesome for us to take 
a look at the reverse side of the medal. Associated with the 
above, Mr. Tuckerman quotes the following as an illustration of 
how New Yorkers in those days regarded New Englanders. It 
is from Lewis Morris' will, dated 1762: "It is my desire that 
my son, Gouverneur Morris, may have the best education that 
is to be had in Europe or America, but my express will and 
directions are, that he be never sent for that purpose to the 
Colony of Connecticut, lest he should imbibe in his youth that 
low craft and cunning so incident to the people of that country, 
which is so interwoven in their constitutions, that all their art 
cannot disguise it from the world, though many of them under 
the sanctified garb of religion, have endeavored to impose them- 
selves on the world for honest men." 



104 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Saratoga, they ambushed a scouting party, killed and 
wounded 20 or 30, among whom was Capt. Gray of the 
10th Mass. 

Schuyler's mills, and other buildings, located here, 
were full of public stores ; these had to be removed. They 
were mainly floated down the river to Stillwater on rafts. 
General Schuyler and his staff spent all the first of 
August in the saddle looking for a suitable place here- 
abouts to entrench and make a stand against the enemy, 
but failing in their quest, he ordered the retreat to be 
sounded on the 2d, and on the 3d the army reached Still- 
water. Here he selected a place and began to entrench, 
and while here made the house of Dirck Swart (still 
standing), his headquarters. [See Note.] 

Note. — Believing that it would add the human touch and give 
vividness to this narrative if we could know how the actual 
experience of camp life and marching affected the average 
soldier of that day we here subjoin portions of a letter writ- 
ten, during this retreat from the north, by William Weeks 
a young paymaster in Col. Scammell's regiment. 

" Still Water Aug. 6th, 1777. 
Brother : Having so convenient an Opportunity, though 
Time be ever so precious, I will take a Minute to give you 
some Idea of my present Situation & of this Part of the 
Globe. I suppose you have heard some Information of our 
Retreating from Place to Place by the Letter I wrote to 
my Father when at Moses Creek. Since then we left that 
Place & march'd to Saratoga & from thence to Still Water. 



The Army are somewhat unhealthy, their Disease being 
chiefly the Fever Ague & Dysentery, scarcely any but have 
had some Complaint. ... It is not at all to be wondered 
at if we have a few sick when lodging on the bare Ground 
covered with Dew wet Blankets, having a few Boards for 
Cover. But now they begin to be more healthy as they get 
hardened to this Method of living. I find there is a great deal 

* Journal of Col. Jeduthan Baldwin. Diary of Capt. Benjamin Warren 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 105 

Gen. Schuyler was at Stillwater when he received 
news on Aug. 8th of the battle of Oriskany. Col. St. 
Leger in the execution of his part of the Burgoyne cam- 
paign was on his way from Oswego to Fort Schuyler 
(Rome), by the last of July. That post was commanded 
by Col. Peter Gansevoort with a garrison of 750 men. 
Brig. Gen. Herkimer, commander of the Tryon County 
militia, learning of the approach of the enemy had mobil- 
ized something over 800 men and was on his way to the 
relief of Col. Gansevoort. He reached the site of the 
present village of Oriskany on the 3d of August. That 
same day St. Leger had begun the investment of Fort 
Schuyler. While at Oriskany awaiting further rein- 
forcements some of Herkimer's officers became impatient 

in Use. When at " Ti " I thought I had very poor lodging 
when laying on my Mattress, what can I say now— this I 
can, that I sleep as well upon the Ground as ever I did upon 
a Bed 

Cloaths are amazing dear here as well as everything else, 
R[ed] Shirts are sold for 20 to 25 Dollars a piece [Continental 
money]. ... I hope to get some Cloathing here to rub 

along for the present I saved none of my cloaths 

except what I had on when we left " Ti." .... AUmost 
all the Officers & Soldiers shared the same Fate which makes 
Cloathing so excessive dear. 

A Soldiers' Life is such that no one can have a true Idea 
of it without the Trial. It is such that I am convinced it 
will suit no Man except he have a Constitution like Iron. . . 

There is a very good Crop in these parts but soon comes 
a Desolation. Wherever we march we keep our Horses in 
the Fields among the Corn & Oats, So that the enemy if he 
gain the Ground may have poor fare for them and their 
Horses. Tories are very Troublesome here [Col. Dearborn 
confirms this in his Journal]. Many of these take up Arms 
against us & lurk in the Woods with the Indians waiting for 
a Sculp. It is believed many of the Tories have sculped many 
of their Countrymen as there is a Premium from Burgoyne 
for Sculps. They [Tories] are daily taken and brought in 



106 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of delay and urged him to advance immediately, but he 
refused to take unnecessary risks. These malcontents 
gradually waxed insolent in their behavior and charged 
Herkimer with being a Tory and a coward. Finally 
under great provocation he took council of his resent- 
ment rather than of his judgment and ordered the ad- 
vance. St. Leger having heard of his approach prepared 
an ambuscade in a ravine about 4 miles east of Fort 
Schuyler. Into this Herkimer's men were entrapped and, 
being furiously assailed, there ensued what is generally 
reckoned, considering the numbers engaged, the fiercest 
and bloodiest battle of the Revolution. 

It was, however, a drawn battle as neither party at- 



by our Scouts & I believe some of them will swing [be hung] 
very soon. The Indians treat both Sexes with the same Bar- 
barity, have kilt and Sculped whole Familys together, Men 
Women & Children. At one place as our Men were passing 
they saw a Man his Wife & Children sculped (by those sav- 
ages) gaping and expiring & the Hogs rooting their Bodys. 

A few days ago I rode a little Distance from Camp where 
we had a few men stationed to guard the Sick. I had just 
past the Place where a Party of Indians happened to lay & 
stopped at the first House talking with an Officer. As I set 
upon my Horse out rush'd those Indians and fired at some 
swimming in the Water & chas'd Some as they were passing. I 
seeing this scream'd to the Guard to pursue them, and rode 
towards ,them, they discharged their Pieces toward us. Im- 
mediately upon our pursuing them they ran into the Woods 
and got off. We were in such haste they had not time to 
get a Sculp. They kil'd two, one shot in the Water who got 
out & ran a considerable Distance before he fell. Since then 
they have cut ofif more of our Men. One Hundred Indians 
in the Woods do us more harm than looo British Troops. 
They have been the Death of many brave Fellows. 

Give my best Respects to my Relations & Acquaintance, par- 
ticularly to my Father & Mother. 

I remain with due Respect Your L. Brother 

^ From Five Straws. Letters of Wm. Weeks. ^^'''"- Week',."" 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 107 

tempted pursuit after the fight, but Fort Schuyler was 
not reheved. Col. Gansevoort sent a trusty messenger 
to report the battle and his situation to Schuyler. 

Gen. Schuyler at Stillwater felt that Gansevoort should 
be succored at all hazards. When urging the case before 
a council of officers he learned that some of them were 
echoing one of the charges of Herkimer's officers, that 
he was at heart a Tory because he was willing to weaken 
the army in the presence of the enemy. Overhearing 
this he resolutely assumed all responsibility and called 
for a General to lead the expedition. Gen. Arnold at 
once volunteered. Learned's Brigade was selected. This 
was composed of Jackson's, Bailey's, and Van Schaack's 
regiments. The latter was a New York regiment, as was 
also Col. James Livingston's which was sent on a little 
later. Learned and his men started on Aug. 12th, Arnold 
followed the next day. 

St. Leger was relentlessly pushing the siege when 
Arnold from Fort Dayton (Herkimer), by a clever 
stratagem, succeeded in creating such a panic among his 
men. and especially the Indians, that they suddenly aban- 
doned their camp and scurried as for life northward. 
And thus Burgoyne was hopelessly crippled in the right 
arm of his strength, while patriot hearts thrilled with 
new hope in consequence, and Schuyler's little army was 
gladdened by the assurance of a speedy accession to its 
strength. 

It should ever be remembered that this resolute and 
timely action on the part of Schuyler had as much to do 
with shattering that important adjunct of Burgoyne's 
plan of campaign, viz : the conquest of the Mohawk val- 
ley, as did any other one human cause, and that St. 
Leger's defeat, equally with Baum's at Bennington, were 
the two events that made possible the great victory at 
Saratoga. 



108 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Schuyler having concluded that Stillwater was unten- 
able with his present force, he withdrew to the " sprouts 
of the Mohawk," a place at that time admirably adapted 
for defense. General Winfield Scott on visiting this spot 
eighty years later, pronounced it the best strategic posi- 
tion to be found for the defense of Albany and the lower 
Hudson against the north, at that time. 

Movements of Burgoyne. Returning to the north we 
find that Burgoyne remained in the vicinity of Sandy 
Hill and Fort Edward till the 14th of August, when he 
moved down with his center to Fort Miller. Brigadier 
General Fraser, commanding his right wing, had already 
been sent forward, and on the 13th we find him camped 
at the Battenkill. Following him came Colonel Baume, 
at the head of his 521 dragoons, his Indians, and Tories, 
equipped for the expedition against Bennington, Ver- 
mont. Its purpose was to provide Burgoyne with a lot 
of much needed horses for cavalry, artillery, etc., be- 
sides other supplies, all of which were sorely needed by 
him, and which had been stored there for the use of the 
American army. 

Another grand purpose of this expedition was to en- 
courage and arm the Loyalists, or Tories, who, Burgoyne 
had been assured, were very numerous on the Grants 
and in Massachusetts. 

The Battle of Bennington. On the morning of the 
13th Lieut. Colonel Baume forded the Battenkill near 
its mouth.® After reaching the old road from Schuyler- 
ville to Greenwich he turned to the eastward. 

His was a heterogeneous force, made up of two hun- 
dred dragoons (cavalrymen) of Riedesel's regiment, 

« Letters of Col. Philip Skene to Lord Dartmouth, N. Y. State Hist'ol 
Asso'n. Vol. V, — , 73. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 109 

Capt. Fraser's marksmen, Peters' Provincials, Canadian 
volunteers, and something over a hundred Indians. Think 
of it, three races and at least four languages represented 
in that small body of troopers. A motley collection, that. 
for a task requiring unity of thought, action, and control. 

They made 16 miles the first day over a rugged road, 
mainly through a wilderness, arriving at Cambridge 
about 4 p. m. From Cambridge Col. Baume sent an ex- 
press to Burgoyne reporting a skirmish with 40 or 50 
rebels who were guarding cattle. On the 14th, at 9 a. m.. 
he reported from Sancoik (Van Schaick's mills) another 
sharp skirmish with the rebels, the capture of the mills, 
with flour, grain, salt, etc., also that " people [Tories] 
are flocking in hourly and want to be armed." Some 
prisoners taken reported to him a force of fifteen or eigh- 
teen hundred, assembled at Bennington, who would prob- 
ably withdraw on his approach. He also stated that " the 
savages would destroy or drive off all horses unless he 
paid for them at once in cash, and that no one seemesd 
able to control them." 

That day he advanced within four miles of Benning- 
ton. The Americans appearing in large numbers, and 
beginning to harass his flanks, he retired some distance 
and occupied a commanding hill at a bend of the Wal- 
loomscoick, which was quite well wooded, and there 
began to intrench. 

It appears that after the battle of Trenton, General 
John Stark had returned to New Hampshire on a re- 
cruiting expedition, but soon thereafter hearing that the 
Congress had promoted junior officers over his head he 
resigned in disgust and retired to private life. But when 
the menace of Burgoyne's army appeared above the 
horizon his patriotism got the better of his resentment 
and he accepted the command of a Brigade strongly 
urged upon him by the General Assembly of his State. 



110 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

But he would accept only on two conditions; 1st, that he 
should not be expected to join the main army, and 2d, 
that he should be subordinate to no one save the body 
that commissioned him. 

He had been at Bennington since the 9th assembling 
forces intending to march to Schuyler's relief, but was 
being held back by the Vermont Council of Safety when, 
on the night of the 13th, word came that a body of Bur- 
goyne's Indians had reached Cambridge. Col. Gregg 
was at once sent with 200 men to oppose their advance. 
The next day toward night, he received information 
that a large column of the enemy, with a train of artil- 
lery, was in full march for Bennington. Stark at once 
rallied all his forces, sent an urgent call for the militia 
in the vicinity, and also an express to Manchester order- 
ing Col. Warner's Regiment to march immediately to his 
support. The order was promptly obeyed, and they 
arrived just before dawn of the 16th thoroughly 
drenched with rain. Col. Symonds also came with a de- 
tachment of Berkshire militia. 

The 15th was a very rainy day, which rendered flint 
lock muskets practically useless ; but Gen. Stark and Col. 
Baume, however, utilized the time in preparation for 
the conflict. Baume spent the day intrenching and dis- 
posing his force to the best advantage. But very un- 
wisely he allowed a gap of nearly a mile, and the Wal- 
loomscoick river, to intervene between him and Peters' 
corps of Provincials, and Canadians. 

Burgoyne having concluded from Baume's dispatches 
that he would need reinforcements sent Col. Breyman on 
the morning of the 15th with 500 men and two brass 
cannon. On account of the badness of the road, made 
worse by the rain, the excessive heat, and through getting 
lost in the woods, Breyman made but slow progress, ar- 
riving too late to be of service. Gen. Stark, having 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 111 

thoroughly reconnoitred the enemy's position, carefully 
planned his course of action. 

The 16th being a fair day Stark issued his orders for 
the attack. About 3 o'clock in the afternoon Baume 
found himself being assailed on all sides. Col. Hubbard 
quickly dislodged Peters' corps, which fled in disorder to 
the Hessian camp. Col. Nichols attacked the Hessian 
left, in its rear, and Col. Herrick their right. The In- 
dians, whose camp was in Baume's rear, beat a hasty 
retreat and took to the woods. Gen. Stark, with the main 
body, assailed the camp in front, and, clambering up the 
steep hillside, furiously charged the trenches defended 
by cannon. Two Jiours of fiercest fighting, much of it 
hand to hand, put an end to the fray. Most of the enemy 
were captured, though a few found their way through 
and escaped. Col. Baume, their brave leader, among 
others, was wounded to death. 

After the fight Stark's soldiers broke ranks and started 
pell mell to loot the enemies' camp. This nearly proved 
fatal to them, for at that moment, Col. Breyman arrived 
with his reinforcements for Baume. And had it not 
been for the opportune coming of Col. Warner's regi- 
ment, it is doubtful whether Stark could have reassem- 
bled his men, and reformed his ranks, to withstand this 
unexpected assailant. As it was the battle was renewed 
by Warner, and continued till sunset at which time 
Breyman's ammunition being exhausted, the meagre 
remnants of his force broke and fled. 

The trophies of the fight included four brass cannon,^ 
259 dragoon swords, 12 brass drums, and nearly 1,000 
stand of arms. The British casualties are variously re- 

' The history of these four brass cannon is very interesting They were 
of French manufacture, were taken by Wolfe at Quebec in 1759, captured 
by Stark at Bennington in 1777, surrendered by Hull to the British at De- 
troit in i8i2, and retaken at Niagara in 1813. Fonblancjue's Burgoyne, 
P- 27.3 
8 



112 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ported. About 200 were killed, and something like 800 
were taken prisoners. After Bennington Congress voted • 
to make Stark a Brig. General in the U. S. army, the 
position which he had previously claimed of right, and 
which had been denied. 

So this venture, from which so much was expected, 
brought far more foreboding than forage to the royal 
army waiting by the Hudson. Burgoyne was now badly 
crippled in the left arm of his strength. Lieutenant 
Digby, in his Journal (page 286) says, the British officers 
all carried sober faces after Bennington. 

La Corne St. Luc, the leader of the attack on Fort 
Clinton at Saratoga in 1747, had command of most of the 
Indians with Burgoyne's army. He, with many of his 
Indians, was with Colonel Baume when attacked, but 
the battle had hardly opened when they ran. Nor did 
they stop running when they reached the camp of Eraser 
at the Battenkill, but hastily collecting their effects they 
all, with the exception of about eighty, started at night 
for Canada.^ When Burgoyne arrived at Ticonderoga he 
had five hundred of them. Digby in his Journal says of 
St. Luc : " He was as cruel and treacherous as his fol- 
lowers, for as soon as the British were in a critical situa- 
tion he deserted them." A little later quite a number of 
the Indians who had been with St. Leger in the west, 
joined Burgoyne's army. 

In his " State of the Expedition " Burgoyne sharply 
criticises the Provincials for their reluctance to enter the 
service and for insubordination. He had expected about 
two thousand, but apparently not over eight hundred 
ever appeared. Peters in his defense against these 
charges says : " Burgoyne encouraged the Provincials 
(native Canadians and Refugees from the States) to 

^ Hadden's Journal, p. 134. Digby's Journal, p. 253. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 113 

enlist and be under their own officers, to whom he prom- 
ised to issue commissions. He failed to do this, and at 
Fort Edward, told the Provincial officers that since they 
knew not the art of war, his sergeants and officers would 
take command of their men. Whereat the Americans 
mutinied and were about to go off with the Indians. 
Burgoyne, seeing this, recalled his orders and allowed 
them to proceed as before, but issued no commissions. 

Peters, and other Provincial officers, advised against 
making the Bennington expedition with so few men, but 
Burgoyne treated the advice with supercilious contempt, 
as did Gen. Braddock before him, and had to pay a like 
penalty for his conceit and arrogance. Peters and the 
other Provincial officers, having no commissions, were 
in the end defrauded by the British government of pay 
for seven years hard service.^ 

The two battles of Oriskany and Bennington caused 
the hitherto depressed Americans to believe that what 
they had done with Burgoyne's lieutenants they could no 
doubt do with General Burgoyne himself, so they began 
flocking to the standard of Schuyler at the mouths of the 
Mohawk, and that of General Lincoln at Manchester, Vt. 

And thus Washington's prediction was literally ful- 
filled which he made in a letter to Schuyler about the 1st 
of August : " As I suggested before, the successes Gen. 
Burgoyne has met with may precipitate his ruin. From 
your account he is pursuing that line of conduct which 
of all others is most favorable to us, I mean acting in 
detachments. This conduct will certainly give room for 
enterprise on our part, and expose his partys to great 
hazard. Could we be so happy as to cut one of them off, 
though it should not exceed four, five, or six hundred 
men, it would inspirit our people." 

» Jones, N. Y. in the Revolution, Vol. I. p. 683. 



114 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Schuyler Relieved by Gates. Some days before 
these happy events at Bennington, and Fort Schuyler 
occurred, General Schuyler had been called to Albany 
on business. On the morning of the 10th of August, 
as he was about to mount his horse and return to the 
army, an officer approached and handed him a dis- 
patch. After the General had broken the seal 
and read it an observant onlooker would have noticed an 
involuntary compression of the lips, a flush of passion 
crimson his face, and a gleam of righteous anger shoot 
from his darkling eyes. The dispatch was a resolution 
of Congress relieving him of his command. Oh, the 
injustice of it ! Was this his reward for all the unselfish 
toil, wasting anxiety, and limitless sacrifices he had been 
making for his country? Well, so it seemed. 

Smothering his resentment he dismissed the messenger 
courteously, and started for Stillwater. At such a 
moment could he help but remember that when he 
assumed command there was no northern army in exist- 
ence ; it must be created, officered, and equipped. There 
were no military supplies ; he provided them. No money 
was given him ; he procured all that was obtainable. 
And now everything being ready for the crucial test just 
at hand, he finds himself dismissed. 

In this connection we will quote a criticism made by 
an English historian on the short sighted, childish, be- 
havior of the Congress toward its best Generals during 
these years : 

" Congress ousted Schuyler, insulted Greene and 
Knox, repremanded Stark, snubbed Benedict Arnold, 
courtmartialed Sullivan, Wayne and St. Clair, and 
promoted a cabal against Washington himself. At the 
same time it held Charles Lee and Horatio Gates in high 
repute." ^^ 

'" H. Belcher's First American Civil War. Vol. II-322. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



115 



The best and wisest men of the Congress of 1776 with- 
drew from that body, preferring positions of trust in 
their State governments. After that the majority of the 
delegates to Congress were second rate, narrow minded 
men. 

Schuyler's first impulse was to abandon the army 
immediately, but an imperious sense of duty together 




SCHUVLER Rl'. 



LU.\l.MAi\U TO l,ATES 



with the tirgent appeals of his officers, prominent among 
whom were the New England generals, decided him to 
remain and serve till the coming of his successor, whose 
name was then unknown. We may judge, however, that 
he was not much surprised when General Horatio 
Gates, the appointee of Congress, arrived in camp on the 



116 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

evening of the 19th of August to relieve him. He was 
received by Schuyler with every mark of distinction, who 
immediately turned over to him all useful papers, and 
oflfered to render him every assistance in his power. But 
so far was Gates from responding to Schuyler's magna- 
nimity and profiting by the counsel of the one man who, 
more than any other, was acquainted with the Depart- 
ment, that he did not even ask him to be present at his 
first council of war, although he did invite up from Al- 
bany Brig. Gen. Tenbroeck of the militia, and others. 

Gates arrived just at the turning of the tide in Schuy- 
ler's ill fortune ; in time to reap what he had been sow- 
ing; to profit by all the delays and harassments he had 
inflicted upon Burgoyne, by the successes at Fort Schuy- 
ler and Bennington, which had set free thousands of 
troops flushed with victory. E. g. In the second week 
of August Gen. Lincoln wrote Schuyler that he was on 
the way with 2,000 men from the Hampshire Grants ; 
Stark wrote that he was coming with the victors of Ben- 
nington. And while Gates was on his way from Phila- 
delphia, Arnold was returning with augmented forces 
from up the Mohawk. Schuyler now saw himself 
backed by 10,000 men and the skies clearing. Then too, 
just at this juncture, the northern army received a 
veritable windfall, which had also been mediated by 
Schuyler. In his correspondence with Washington, he 
had asked for help, and had pictured the terror caused 
by the murderous raids of Burgoyne's Indians. Wash- 
ington bethought himself that he had a sure antidote for 
them in Col. Daniel Morgan and his incomparable Ran- 
gers. With great reluctance he resolved to part with 
them for awhile, and so ordered them north. They ar- 
rived a few days after Gates assumed command. And 
Burgoyne heard from those crack woodsmen and marks- 
men, as we shall see later on. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 117 

In addition to the command Congress had freely voted 
to Gates every aid and authority which had been asked 
by Schuyler but studiously withheld. Schuyler finding- 
himself totally ignored withdrew to his home at Albany, 
resolved however, still to serve his country in some way 
during this crisis. And this he did zealously and effi- 
ciently. Thus he put his own nobility of character and 
largeness of heart in startling contrast with the littleness 
and coarseness of Gates. 

Estimates of Schuyler's Character. The appear- 
ance of such exalted characters from time to time 
serves to hold us to our faith in the perfectability 
of human nature, and should stimulate all who contem- 
plate them to cultivate the grace of unselfishness. Gen. 
Wilkinson, Gates' Adjutant, during the Burgoyne cam- 
paign, has this to say of Gen. Schuyler in his Memoirs : 
" The zeal, patriotism, perseverance, and salutary 
arrangements of General Schuyler, had aroused the 
spirit of the country, and vanquished the predjudices 
excited against him by artifice, intrigue, and detraction." 

Daniel Webster once said to General Schuyler's grand- 
son, Geo. L. Schuyler: "When a life of your grand- 
father is to be published I should like to write the pre- 
face. I was brought up with New England prejudices 
against him, but I consider him as only second to Wash- 
ington in the services he rendered to the country in the 
war of the Revolution." Said Gov. Horatio Seymour 
in his Centennial speech : " We could not well lose from 
our history his example of patriotism and of personal 
honor and chivalry. We could not spare the proof which 
his case furnishes, that virtue triumphs in the end. We 
would not change, if we could, the history of his trials. 
For we feel that they gave luster to his character, and 
we are forced to say of General Schuyler that, while he 



118 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

had been greatly wronged, he had never been injured. "^^ 
And Fiske, one of the sanest and most fair of our 
American historians, says of him : " No more upright 
and disinterested man could be found in America, and 
for bravery and generosity he was like the paladin of 
some mediaeval romance." 

Question ! Why had Gen. Schuyler to wait so long 
for his justification before the world? And why is he 
still overtopped in popular esteem, at least in certain 
quarters, by Revolutionary Brig. Generals immeasurably 
below him in calibre and efficiency? Trevelyan, a recent 
English historian, in his American Revolution, Part III., 
has answered it. He says : " Schuyler had the supreme 
misfortune of being disHked in Boston; and a statesman, 
or a General of the Revolution, who was out of favor 
with the Bostonians, had as small a chance of making a 
good figure in history as an Anglo Saxon, or a Plan- 
tagenet Monarch, who had offended the clergy and 
monastic chroniclers," who were the only historians of 
that day. 

But here is something conceived in quite a different 
vein, yet interesting. A letter from Schuyler to John 
Jay, dated Jan. 18th, 1779, contains the following pas- 
sage: "I have long since justified Congress for depriv- 
ing me of the command in 1777, convinced that it was 
their duty to sacrifice the feelings of an individual to the 
safety of the States, when those people, who only could 
defend the country, refused to serve under him."^^ This, 
as an example of magnanimity, is quite ideal; but in 
no way does it exonerate Gates from his intrigues. An 
American born General, as Greene, or Knox, or perhaps 
Arnold, should have been chosen. 

^' Memoir of the Centennial Celebration of Burgoyne's Surrender, p. 60. 
W. L. Stone. 

^- Magazine of Am. Hist. Vol. Ill, p. 760. 



THE STORY OF OlD SARATOGA 119 

Question. \Miy has the city of Albany never reared a 
monument to perhaps the greatest man she has ever 
produced ? 

Burgoyne's Advance Delayed by Bennington. 
It had been Burgoyne's purpose to move right on 
toward Albany as soon as Baume should return with the 
spoils of Bennington, and he had already given orders 
to that effect. Indeed General Fraser had actually 
crossed the river on a bridge of rafts and boats, August 
14th, and spent a day or two with his men at Saratoga.^" 
but the disaster to Baume and Breyman obliged a change 
of plan. That defeat suddenly convinced Burgoyne of 
the impossibility of securing supplies from the country. 
He saw also that he had been deceived as to the sentiment 
of the citizenship, and was forced into the realization of 
an unwelcome conclusion that he was in the midst of a 
hardy people, skilled with the musket, and at home in the 
woods, which hemmed him in on every side. In a letter 
to Lord George Germaine, dated Aug. 20th, he says : 
" Had I latitude in my orders I should deem it my duty 
to wait in this position [i. e. Hudson Falls to the Batten- 
kill] where my communication with Lake George would 
be perfectly secure, till some event happened to assist my 
forward movement." Evidently the shadows were be- 
ginning to fall upon his spirits. 

In the meantime, the bridge over the river had been 
swept away by a freshet. Fraser with his corps got back 
to their entrenchments north of the Battenkill the best 
way they could on small boats and rafts, while the whole 
army was detained an entire month, till supplies could be 
hauled down from Lake George. This, through lack of 
sufficient draught animals, was a herculean task, men 
being forced to do the work of mules and oxen. About 

" Hadden's Journal, p. 137. Digby's Journal, p. 249. 



120 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

500 horses arrived from Canada on the 18th of Aug. 
which greatly relieved the strain. 

This respite gained for us by the battle of Bennington 
was most opportune, because it afforded the needed time 
for recruiting and thoroughly organizing the American 
army, which was now progressing quite rapidly at the 
" sprouts of the Mohawk." 

Fraser threw his first bridge across the Hudson, some- 
where above the present State Dam at Northumberland, 
but finding a narrower and better place below the rapids 
constructed the next one there. The latter was a pontoon 
bridge, or bridge of boats, about 425 feet long, and its 
exact location is still marked by the cut through the bank 
on the west side, and the road excavated by the British 
down the east bank. The road is clearly visible from the 
new iron bridge, in the rear of the house of Ex. Gov. 
John A. Dix. Mr. Dix has very considerately left this 
historic road intact, and also much of the breastworks 
constructed by Burgoyne, behind which he posted a bat- 
tery to defend the crossing. Amid so much spoliation 
and vandalism which has been exhibited hereabouts it is 
refreshing to feel that there are some among us possessed 
of a proper reverence for such monuments of the heroic 
past. 

For a month after Bennington the British lay strung 
along the river from Hudson Falls to the Battenkill. 
Fraser was at the Battenkill, Burgoyne and Phillips with 
the center at Fort Miller or " Duer's House," and 
Riedesel, with the left, at Fort Edward and Sandy Hill. 

Burgoyne Begins His Final Advance. On Satur- 
day, the 13th of September, the crossing began under 
the lead of Fraser. Colonel Breyman followed imme- 
diately to cover his left wing. Next, on the 14th, came 
Burgoyne and Phillips with the train of artillery. To 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 121 

expedite the crossing the 20th regiment forded the river 
instead of crowding the bridge. Burgoyne took up his 
quarters in the Schuyler mansion that night. 

The Marshall house and one other, standing where the 
old parsonage of the Reformed church now is, were then 
the only dwellings north of the creek. The military bar- 
racks built by the Americans in the northwest angle 
formed by Broadway and Spring street, were also stand- 
ing. Fort Hardy was then a ruin. The heights above 
Broadway were nearly all densely wooded at that time ; 
hence it was extremely hazardous for the advance guard 
to separate itself from the main body, cross the river, and 
camp in a position difficult of defense. 

That the British fully appreciated this we are assured 
from the fact that after Burgoyne was over, and while 
his center was crossing, he and his generals inspected the 
heights and decided where each division should be posted 
in the event of an attack. In fact the advance or right 
wing camped for two nights on the heights in three col- 
umns, in order of battle.^* 

On the 15th Riedesel with the left wing crossed, when, 
at once, Burgoyne severed his communications with Can- 
ada by breaking up the bridge. The advance was sounded 
and the invading host forded the Fishkill and started 
forth to find the enemy posted somewhere in the woods 
to the south. Singularly enough Burgoyne had not pro- 
vided himself with scouts, or if he had them, did not 
use them ; hence we have here the unique spectacle of 
an invading army groping its way through an unmapped 
wilderness for an enemy, native to the soil, without send- 
ing out feelers or using its eyes to ascertain their exact 
whereabouts. 

The British advanced in three parallel columns, one 

" Digby's Journal, p. 267. 



122 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

by the river along the flats, the artillery and baggage by 
the main road, and the right wing a half mile or more 
to the west through the woods. Sometimes it was diffi- 
cult for the columns to keep up communication with 
each other. In addition to this a fleet of 200 bateaux, 
floated down the river carrying the baggage, the ord- 
nance stores, and a month's supply of provisions. " The 
money value of that cargo amounted to a king's ransom, 
for (according to an elaborate calculation which found 
its way into London newspapers) every pound of salt 
meat on board that flotilla had already cost the taxpayers 
the sum of 30 shillings," i. e. $7.50 per lb. in our 
currency. ^^ That day the army advanced only as far 
as Dovegat^'' (Coveville) and encamped. 

While stationed here, Burgoyne occupied the house 
shown in the picture, and which was but recently torn 
down.^^ 

The army remained at Dovegat all of the 16th, while 
several regiments personally conducted by Burgoyne, and 
accompanied by some two hundred workmen, started 
forth to repair bridges, and learn the whereabouts of the 
enemy. So rapid were their movements that they covered 
nearly three miles that day ; they saw no enemy, but heard 
the sound of drums ofif in the woods to the south calling 
the men to arms. On the 17th the army advanced and 

^' Trevelyan's American Rev., p. i6i. 

" Dovegat is a word whose etymology has been much in dispute. That 
it is of Dutch origin is not doubted. The writer consulted Mr. Arnold J. 
F. van Laer, State Archivist at Albany, a cultured linguist, and a native 
of Holland. He concludes that it is a corruption of the Dutch iduevenkot, 
equivalent to the English dove-cote. It must have been a favorite haunt or 
nesting place of wild pigeons. Burgoyne, and Hadden, and Digby, all 
wrote it Dovegot. 

" When this photo was taken the house stood on the north side of the 
oanal, but when the canal was straightened in i88S it was left on the south 
side. Its exact location was just west of the south abutment of Mr. Charles 
Sarlc's canal bridge. The large elm tree, still standing, was pcrha;is two 
rods from the south-east corner of the house. The barn in the photo stood 
Tn.the north side i'>f the present canal. 



•-^8*^ ( 

^i»."i 



*N. 




* m^' 





,y , 1 



"TWfSSS' 



i 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 123 

took up its position at Sword's house. (This should be 
written S wart's house. )^* 

While the British army was lying at Swart's house, a 
party of soldiers and women strolled out in front of the 
encampment a few hundred yards to dig some potatoes 
in a field. While thus engaged a party of Americans 
swooped down upon them, killed and wounded quite a 
number, and led away about twenty of them as 
prisoners. ^^ 

Movements of the American Army. As we 
have seen. Gates assumed command the 19th of 
Aug., on \'an Schaick's island at the mouths of the 
Mohawk. On the 30th Col. Morgan with his 500 rifle- 
men reported. These men had been carefully picked 
from the different regiments of the main army. On the 
31st Gen. Arnold came in from his Fort Schuyler expe- 
dition with five regiments. Morgan on his arrival re- 
ceived from Gates a most cordial welcome, and every 
mark of deference. Moreover, as a special token of 
regard, his corps was designated as " the advance of the 
army," and he was directed to receive orders only from 
the General-in-Chief. Also under Morgan was placed 
an additional battalion of about 300 men, selected from 
the Northern Army in the same way his own had been 
from the Southern. This battalion was led by Major 

^' The site of Sword's house is on the south side of a spring brook, about 
fifty yards west of the canal. To find it, take the private road running 
westward, just north of Searles' ferry, cross the canal bridge, and on a 
knoll a little to the left you will find a slight depression, at the foot of a 
higher hill. That is where Sword's or Swarts house once stood. Mr. 
Robert Searles told the writer that his father tore it down, and that the 
hall was so large that he could turn a yoke of oxen around in it. " Sword's 
house," is doubtless a mistake of Burgoyne's secretary, who misunderstood 
his informant. It should have been Swart's house. There were no Swords 
living in this region at that time nor since, but plenty of Swarts, one of 
whom is known to have owned a farm in that neighborhood. 

" Hadden's Journal, p. i6a. 



124 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Dearborn, a New Hampshire man, who had been a 
comrade of Morgan in the 1775 attempt against Quebec. 

Gates now felt himself strong enough to start north- 
ward to contest the advance of the enemy. This move- 
ment began the 8th of Sept. On the 9th Army head- 
quarters were established at Stillwater. That day a 
white flag came in from Gen. Burgoyne with a Doctor 
and necessaries for the sick and wounded of Benning- 
ton. A most thoughtful and fitting act. 

Gates at first settled on Stillwater as the place where 
he would make his stand, and forthwith began intrench- 
ing himself. But the wide area of comparatively level 
ground at that point made it difficult to defend his left 
and center. Gen. Arnold and Kosciusko, the Polish en- 
gineer, having spent a day inspecting the country a little 
to the north, reported to Gates a site at Bemis Heights 
admirably fitted by nature for holding an enemy at bay. 
Gates approving of their judgment ordered the abandon- 
ment of Stillwater so, on the 13th, the army moved up 
to that position and began there the construction of 
defensive works. The Hudson, at the little hamlet of 
Bemis Heights, approaches within 30 rods of the river 
hills or bluffs. 

Gates' right rested on the river, his left on the high 
ground to the west. The whole camp was fortified by 
strong batteries and breastworks as well as by the natural 
defenses of ravines and thick woods. A deep intrench- 
ment ran from the foot of the hills to the river at Bemis' 
tavern, and was defended at the river end by a battery. 
From here a floating bridge was thrown across the river, 
defended on the east side by a tete du pout. A similar 
work was thrown up farther north at Mill creek. Several 
redoubts connected by trenches crowned the bluffs facing 
the river. A strong earthwork was constructed on the 
high knoll at the northwest angle of the camp, a mile or 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 125 

more west of the river. This was thrown up around a 
log barn, which was strengthened by a double coating of 
logs and named, after the patriotic owner of the property. 
Fort Neilson. In addition td breastworks the left and 
front on the high ground were made difficult of approach 
by an abatis formed of trees felled with their tops out- 
ward. The defenses on the high ground were not com- 
pleted till after the first battle. A flank intrenchment 
was also begun on a knoll a little west of Fort Neilson. 

Midway between Wilbur's Basin and Bemis Heights 
Mill Creek empties into the canal. Following up this 
creek you will enter first a wide and deep ravine which 
soon turns northward. This again separates into three 
principal ravines which lead toward the west. A little 
to the south of the first one you meet, Gates threw up 
his northern line of breastworks. The one called the 
Middle Ravine was recognized as the dividing line be- 
tween the hostile camps after the first battle. This 
figures largely in all descriptions of the movements and 
incidents connected with the battles. These ravines 
being thickly wooded, filled with fallen timber and tan- 
gled brushwood, and with sides very steep, were practi- 
cally impassable for large bodies of men equipped for 
battle, and of course were easily defended. 

Arnold had command of the left wing till after the 
first battle. Under him were Morgan and Poor, with 
their headquarters in the Neilson house, still standing. 
Gates reserved to himself the command of the right, with 
his headquarters at Bemis' tavern. When he gave com- 
mand of the right to General Lincoln he moved up on 
the hill into a house owned by Ephraim Woodworth, 
whose site is now marked by a granite tablet. A fairly 
correct idea of the lay of the land, the plan of the camps, 
and relative positions of the hostile armies, may be had 
by reference to the map. 



126 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Morgan and Dearborn, with their Rangers, had for 
some days kept themselves about two miles in advance 
of the main army. The same day that Bemis Heights 
was occupied they went scouting as far north as Sara- 
toga and brought back a few prisoners. From that time 
bodies of troops were kept in the woods to the north on 
the lookout for the enemy. On the 18th Arnold with about 
3,000 men, and Morgan with his corps started out with 
the hope of striking the British on their flank but found 
it impracticable to assail them advantageously. How- 
ever it was a party of Morgan's men who swooped down 
on the potato diggers, previously mentioned, and stopped 
the fun of foraging. That day they bagged 36 prisoners. 
A German officer said of these annoyances : " We had to 
do the enemy the honor of sending out whole regiments 
to protect our workmen while repairing roads and 
bridges." 

Gen. Stark came in on the 16th with his brigade of 
militia, the heroes of Bennington. But unfortunately the 
time of their enlistment was about expired. Both Gates 
and Stark used every argument to induce them to stay a 
few days longer as a battle with Burgoyne himself was 
now imminent, but all their pleadings were of no avail. 

The men asserted it had been expressly stipulated that 
they were to obey no commander but Gen. Stark, and 
now their time being out they were going home, even 
though their General himself desired to stay. They left 
on the 18th, the day before the battle. Soon, however. 
Stark was enabled to take the field with a new brigade. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 127 



CHAPTER XI 

Battle of the 19th of September 

Early on the 19th of September, Lieutenant-Colonel 
Colburn of the New Hampshire line and a small scout- 
ing party posted themselves in the trees across the river 
from Swart's house to observe the British camp. From 
there they counted no less than eight hundred tents, but 
observed also something of far more consequence, 
namely, a movement among those tents that strongly in- 
dicated an advance. This being immediately reported to 
Gates, he put his men on the alert. He at the same time 
issued orders for the army to strike their tents and have 
the teams and baggage ready for retreat. This order was 
repeated on five subsequent days according to the diary 
of Sergeant Frank Squier.'^ 

Gen. Gates' army, at this time, was made up as fol- 
lows : Gen. Poor's Brigade, consisting of the New 
Hampshire regiments of Cilley, Scammel, and Hale : Van 
Cortland's and Henry Livingston's New York regiments ; 
Cook's and Latimer's Connecticut militia; Morgan's rifle 
corps, and Dearborn's rangers. These composed the left 
wing under Arnold, resting on the heights a mile and 
more west of the river. General Learned's brigade, 
Bailey's, Wesson's and Jackson's Mass. regiments, and 
James Livingston's New York regiment were posted on 
the plateau to the east of the Neilson barn. The main 
body under the immediate command of Gen. Gates, was 
composed chiefly of Nixon's, Patterson's, and Glover's 
brigades. These formed the right wing on the bluff, and 
extended across the low ground to the river. 

' Mag. of American Hist. Vol. II p. 693. ' 



128 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The surmise of the scout proved to be correct. Bur- 
goyne, as the result of a brief reconnaissance., and after 
consultation with certain Americans in his army who 
knew the ground, decided that the only vulnerable point 
of the American lines was the left flank. He resolved, 
therefore, to advance, ascertain the position and strength 
of his enemy, and outflank him if possible. The move- 
ment was made in three columns. The right under 
General Fraser, composed of the 24th regiment, the 
English and German grenadiers, a body of Provincials 
and Canadians, and a light German battalion with eight 
six pounders under Colonel Breyman took the road west 
from Swart's house to a point where the present Quaker 
Springs road runs, and there turned south. The center 
column, led by Burgoyne. composed of the 9th, 20th, 
21st, and 62d regiments, with a body of Indians and 
Canadians, took the same road for half a mile west, 
when he turned southeast till he struck the Wilbur's 
Basin ravine, crossed it and then turned west. Bur- 
goyne's advance was very slow and laborious, as many 
obstructions had to be removed and several bridges 
thrown- across ravines for the passage of his artillery. 
The intention was to form a junction with Fraser near 
the head of the Middle ravine and from there attempt to 
turn the American left. Phillips and Riedesel, with 
the balance of the army, were to follow the river road 
to within a half mile of the American works and there 
to await the report of three minute guns as notice that 
the aforesaid junction had been made, when they were to 
threaten the American right until Burgoyne had executed 
his flanking movement. Then the advance was to be 
general. 

Gates, although apprised of these movements by his 
scouts, had planned to await the enemy behind his de- 
fenses. But Arnold, divining the intention of Burgoyne, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 129 

urged Gates to permit him to go out with his men and 
attack the enemy before he could reach the camp, urging 
as arguments that if beaten in the attack they would still 
have the woods and their intienchments to fall back on, 
and that if Burgoyne should get near enough to the camp 
to use his artillery, it would be impossible to hold their 
position. This brings to mind Napoleon's dictum, " It 
is a maxim of the military art that the army which 
remains in its intrenchments is beaten." If that be cor- 
rect then Arnold here proved himself to be the better 
general. 

Finally Gates yielded so far as to permit Morgan, and 
soon thereafter Dearborn, with their rangers and rifle- 
men, to go out to observe and harass the enemy. About 
12 :30 p. m. they met Burgoyne's' Indians and Canadians 
under Major Forbes scouting a little west of the Free- 
man cottage. These were driven back, with considerable 
loss, every officer in the party being either killed or 
wounded. Morgan's men eagerly pursued and unex- 
pectedly struck the main body in the edge of the woods, 
northeast of the cottage where, after a stubborn contest, 
they were routed and badly scattered in the woods. Mor- 
gan, though greatly disconcerted by this accident, was 
soon able by the vigorous use of his " turkey call " 
whistle to rally his men about him. Having been 
strengthened on his left by the arrival of Cilley's and 
Scammel's regiments, they renewed the attack about one 
o'clock, but with indifferent results. 

Burgoyne formed his line of battle in the woods on the 
north side of a clearing owned by one Isaac Freeman. 
It contained 12 or 15 acres and extended east and west 
about sixty rods. This clearing, called Freeman's farm, 
was the princi])al scene of the action of the 19th. Fraser 
with the right wing had reached the line of low hills just 
west of Freeman's farm when the action began. After 



130 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the termination of the first skirmish, and when the con- 
test had been vigorously renewed, Fraser wheeled to the 
left for the purpose of flanking Morgan and the other 
regiments when, to his surprise, he encountered, in the 
woods near the head of the Middle ravine, Arnold with 
several additional New York and New Hampshire regi- 
ments intent on separating Fraser from Burgoyne. It is 
needless to say that the dogs of war were unleashed at 
once, and a furious struggle ensued. The two most fiery 
leaders in either army were here personally opposed to 
each other. Arnold and Fraser both seemed ubiquitous, 
rushing hither and yon in the thick of the fray, giving 
orders and encouraging their men. The battle here raged 
for more than an hour, and Fraser seemed in imminent 
danger of being cut ofif from the main body when Colonel 
Breyman with his German grenadiers and a few pieces of 
artillery appeared on the field and assailing Arnold on his 
right forced him back. But he retired only to catch 
breath and regain his strength, for soon being reinforced 
by two regiments of Connecticut militia he returned to 
the field, and then the battle raged all along the line. 
Fraser having formed his junction with Burgoyne, the 
chief struggle was now on Freeman's clearing and in the 
open woods just to the west. The Americans attacked 
the British furiously and drove them into the woods on 
the north side, where they were rallied, and charging 
with bayonets drove the Americans back across the same 
field into the cover of the woods to the south, where they 
in turn recovered themselves and hurled the redcoats 
back with great slaughter. Morgan's sharpshooters, 
posted in trees, did terrible execution among the British 
officers as well as the rank and file. Both sides exhibited 
the most desperate valor, and bloody hand to hand con- 
tests were frequent, especially about the British field 
battery, which was taken and retaken at every charge. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 131 

but the Americans, having no horses nor matches could 
neither get them off the field nor fire them. Gates, hav- 
ing been persuaded to reinforce the tired patriots, about 
five o'clock sent out Learned's brigade, which renewed 
the fight with such spirit that Burgoyne, finding himself 
on the perilous edge of defeat, sent to his left for rein- 
forcements. Riedesel responded promptly and reaching 
the field about dusk, struck the American right, folded it 
back, and posted Pausch's battery on the hill south of 
Freeman's cottage, which was served with such efficiency 
that the patriots were obliged to give way and retire. 
Though nearly dark Riedesel and Fraser were on the 
point of following up their success when Burgoyne, 
neither energetic nor wise enough to improve his advan- 
tage, called a halt, to the infinite disgust of both generals 
and common soldiers. Thus twice during that eventful 
day the Germans saved the British army from rout, and 
yet Burgoyne scarcely mentioned them in his dispatches 
home. 

Victory that day was evidently for the General who 
could most promptly bring up the largest reserves; but 
the reinforcements that Gates so sparingly doled out to 
Arnold were all he was allowed to receive. He had a 
number of brigades in reserve most of whom were, no 
doubt, eager for a chance at the enemy. Some of these 
men had already had their baptism of fire at Bunker Hill, 
Quebec, and Oriskany. At least Gates, if he were a 
really live general, could and should have made a diver- 
sion in Arnold's favor at the British left, down on the 
river flats. That would have kept Generals Phillips and 
Riedesel at their posts instead of leaving them free to go 
to Burgoyne's rescue as they did. 

Of course Burgoyne claimed a victory, but like Pyr- 
rhus' victory over the Romans, another such would prove 



132 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

his ruin.^ Indeed it had been an unusually fierce and 
sanguinary struggle. On the British side the 62d regi- 
ment was nearly cut to pieces. It had three or four en- 
signs or color bearers killed; only sixty of the three or 
four hundred men who entered, with five or six officers, 
reported for duty, and thirty-six out of forty-eight men 
in Captain Jones' artillery company were either killed or 
wounded, the Captain himself being among the victims. 

Lieut. Hadden, who worked two guns on the British 
left says, he lost in killed or wounded nineteen out of 
twenty artillerymen, and that while he was applying to 
Gen. Phillips for aid his cap was shot through. Lieut. 
Anbury, in his " Travels," says : '' The officers who have 
been killed and wounded in the late action are much 
greater, in proportion, than that of the soldiers, which 
must be attributed to the great execution of the riflemen, 
who directed their fire against them in particular." Again 
he says : " The courage and obstinacy with which the 
Americans fought, were the astonishment of everyone, 
and we now became fully convinced they are not that 
contemptible enemy we had hitherto imagined them." 

It is fitting to recall right here that Morgan's corps 
was the first on the field and the last to leave it. Where 
it was engaged the strife was more deadly and less in- 
terrupted than in any other position. Its loss was greater 
than that of any American regiment engaged, while the 
number who fell by its hands was nearly half of those 
admitted by Burgoyne to have fallen in battle. More- 
over after this battle, in which Morgan's men had been 
specially pitted against the Indians, in the British army, 
and as a result of their costly experience, most of the 

- It was a dear bought victory, if I can give it that name, as we lost 
many brave men .... and no very great advantage, honor excepted, 
was gained by tlit- day. — Digby's Journal, p. 273. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 133 

savages discovered that some very pressing business 
called them homeward, and they went. 

The Americans lost in killed and wounded three hun- 
dred and nineteen, or ten per cent of those engaged; 
the British lost six hundred or twenty per cent of those 
actually engaged. And as to the question of victory : 
Since it was Burgoyne's purpose to advance and not 
simply to hold his ground, while Gates' purpose was to 
hold his ground and check the advance of Burgoyne, the 
reader can judge for himself to whom the palm should 
be given. However it is fair to call it a drawn battle. 
Moreover, the Americans learned that they were a match 
for the dreaded British regulars, which discovery was in 
itself worth a victory to them. 

Burgoyne issued orders for a renewal of the conflict 
in the morning. Accordingly, ammunition and rations 
were served early to the men, but a dense fog hindered 
any movement at the appointed hour. While waiting for 
it to clear up, Fraser observed to Burgoyne that since 
his grenadiers were greatly fatigued after yesterday's 
fighting, it might be well to wait till the morrow, when 
they would be in far better spirits. Acting on this sug- 
gestion, Burgoyne countermanded the order and the men 
returned to their quarters. The Americans, apprised of 
this proposed movement by a deserter, manned their 
works and awaited the attack in dread suspense. Had 
Burgoyne attacked that morning, as he had planned, in 
all probability he would have carried Gates' works ; for 
the American stock of ammunition was practically 
exhausted, and several days elapsed before the magazine 
was replenished.^ 

^ It was due to General Schuyler's diligence in collecting powder and 
lead that this deficiency was supplied. For the purpose he had the lead- 
ing stripped from the windows and roofs in Albany, and sent up to the 
army. 



134 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The following night a dispatch from Sir Henry Clin- 
ton reached Burgoyne to the effect that he was about to 
move up the Hudson from New York to his aid. This 
decided Burgoyne to remain where he was until the 
expected diversion should cause either the withdrawal or 
diminution of Gates' army. 

Why Howe Failed to Co-operate with Burgoyne. 
For many years after the event, students of the Revo- 
lutionary war, in both England and America, cogitated 
much over Howe's failure to execute his share of the 
carefully planned campaign. The question was, Why 
did he not advance up the Hudson simultaneously with 
Burgoyne's descent from the north? Clinton's attempted 
diversion in Burgoyne's behalf was afterward learned to 
be wholly on his own motion. This served rather to com- 
plicate than to clear up the problem. But a memoran- 
dum left by Lord Shelburne, and quite recently brought 
to light by Lord Edmund FitzMaurice, has solved the 
mystery. A number of orders, dispatches, etc., duly pre- 
pared, awaited the signature of Lord George Germaine, 
the colonial secretary. Among these were the orders to 
Howe giving explicit directions for co-operating with 
Burgoyne. Lord George called in the office on his way 
to attend some social function or fox hunt down in Kent. 
He hastily signed the several papers, but when he came to 
this particular one, on glancing it over, he refused to sign 
it on the ground that it was not " fair copied." Always 
impatient of anything that interfered with his plans, the 
fairer " copy " must await his signature until he returned 
from his holiday. But when he came back the matter 
had wholly slipped his mind. And thus the document on 
which hung the fate of an army, and the retention of a 
vast empire, got pigeon-holed, where it was discovered, 
unsigned, long after Saratoga had tipped the balances in 
favor of American liberty and independence. Thus 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 135 

Howe being left to his own devices, planned a campaign 
to the south, placed Clinton in charge at New York, and 
left Burgoyne to shift for himself. 

Those of us who believe that the Almighty Ruler takes 
a hand in the affairs of men and nations, reckon this to be 
a conspicuous proof that he favored this people in their 
mighty struggle for a freer and nobler life. Indeed this 
whole campaign is full of astonishing Providences for 
those who have an eye to see them. 

Gen. J. Watts De Peyster, an acknowledged authority 
in military science, in a letter to the writer, says : " The 
American success of 1777 was due to ' the strategy of 
Providence ' and not of men, as Kingsley puts it : cer- 
tainly not to Gates, who was another of those English 
military Phantasms, as he demonstrated in South Caro- 
Hna in 1780." 

The Interim Between the Battles. The morning 
after the battle the field presented a most dis- 
tressing spectacle. The dead lay everywhere like 
autumn leaves in the forest. Some were still clutching 
their weapons, or the grass and twigs they had grasped 
in their death agonies, and some were mangled beyond all 
recognition. Shallow trenches were hastily dug on the 
field, into which the bodies were flung (each one of them 
no doubt was most precious and sacred to loved ones far 
away) and thinly covered with earth. Here note one of 
the horrors of war ; a violent death, far from friends ; 
and burial like a beast in a nameless grave. The writer 
has heard old residents on these battle-fields tell of see- 
ing human bones turned up by the plow and skulls of 
grenadiers adorning stumps in the field. 

As soon as Burgoyne had resolved to await Clinton's 
coming, he moved the major part of his army up on 
the heights, occupied a portion of the late battle-field and 



136 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

began the construction of a fortified camp. The right 
embraced the Freeman farm, and also took in a hill about 
sixty rods to the northwest of the Freeman cottage, since 
called Breyman's hill.* On this a strong redoubt was 
erected ; another was placed about fifteen rods north of 
the cottage, and the spot is now marked by a granite tab- 
let ; another called the Great Redoubt, was located on the 
knoll a few rods southwest of the old battle well. This 
defended the southwest angle of the camp. Others were 
located at proper intervals from this point east across 
the plain to the crest of the bluffs near the river. These 
redoubts were connected by strong intrenchments. The 
irjterval between Breyman's hill and the next redoubt to 
the south was defended by a breastwork, of two 
parallel tiers of rails laid up between perpendicular posts 
and the space between filled with earth. At Wilbur's 
Basin, a pontoon bridge was thrown across the river, 
its eastern end was defended by a redoubt. This 
bridge was intended for the use of foraging parties 
chiefly. On each of the three hills just north of Wilbur's 
Basin a redoubt was erected. The middle one was called 
the Great Redoubt. In addition to these defenses, breast- 
works of logs were thrown up at intervals along the brink 
of the Middle ravine as cover to the advanced pickets. 
Thousands of trees were cut to give clear play to the ar- 
tillery. Burgoyne had his hospitals and magazine on the 
river flats below the hills. These were defended on the 
north by a line of breastworks. His headquarters were 
with the center on the high ground. 

Burgoyne's army was disposed as follows : Fraser's 
brigade held the right wing; Breyman, with his Bruns- 
wickers and artillery, defended the hill with its redoubt 
at the extreme right; next to him were the few Indians 
left, and Canadians, behind the rail breastworks; next 

* The residents in the vicinity now call it Burgoyne's hill; a misnomer. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 137 

to the left was Earl Balcarras, with the light infantry, 
and the English grenadiers. These manned the other re- 
doubts on the right. Eraser's left rested on a ravine run- 
ning north and south across the camp ground, and east 
of the Freeman cottage. Hamilton's brigade occupied 
the center at Eraser's left, while Riedesel, with his Ger- 
mans, held the left wing on the plateau overlooking the 
river; a part of the 47th regiment and a few German 
companies defended the hospitals, magazines, etc., on the 
river flats. It js interesting to note, by the way, that the 
47th took part in the battle of Bunker Hill. 

Thus the hostile camps, each the counterpart of the 
other, were separated by the distance of a cannon shot 
only. Indeed so close together were they that the British 
officers in their journals say they could often hear talk- 
ing and shouting in the American camp, while the sound 
of chopping and the rattle of chains were daily reminders 
that the Americans were strengthening their defenses. 
But the thick woods effectually screened each camp from 
the other. 

Soon after the battle ended, and the hush of night was 
fallen, Gen. Gates sent out a picket of a hundred selected 
men to watch the movements of the enemy. They re- 
ported that all night long they heard the cries and groans 
of the wounded boys. They were anxious to offer them 
help, but the enemies' guard would not allow it. The 
day following as soon as Gates concluded that Burgoyne 
would not renew the attack, he gave orders to hasten the 
completion of the defensive works, already laid out by 
Kosciusko. The work on these was pushed till the 
camp became well nigh unapproachable to a force like 
Burgoyne's, should it attempt to storm it. Also, by the 
30th, Col. Jeduthan Baldwin, of the Engineers, had a 
floating bridge completed across the Hudson. 

Just before the battle of the 19th Gates had sent for 



138 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Gen. Lincoln that he might post himself immediately on 
Burgoyne's left. He at once started from Manchester 
for Bemis Heights and arrived on the 22d with 2,000 
troops. He had been detailed by Gen. Schuyler on July 
30th to take command at Manchester. His appearance 
put new heart into the inhabitants of that region, who 
were abandoning their homes through fear of Burgoyne's 
Indians. Early in Sept. he advanced northward to Paw- 
let, near Skenesboro, whence, on the 12th, he sent Col. 
Brown against Fort George, and Col. Johnson against 
forts Ticonderoga and Independence. On the 17th 
Brown captured Fort George ; a party of rangers under 
Capt. Allen got possession of Mt. Defiance ; while an- 
other detachment from Johnson surprised and captured 
a company of the 47th British regiment, at the old 
French lines within pistol shot of Fort " Ti." Capt. 
Brown immediately started southward, and appeared at 
Bemis Heights, Oct. 1st, with 315 British prisoners, and 
118 Americans whom they had released from captivity. 
They had done the enemy much damage, and brought off 
plunder valued at £10,000. 

In the Journals of American officers we note that many 
deserters from the British camp, mainly Hessians, came 
in daily. These poor fellows persisted in deserting 
despite the dreadful punishment inflicted by Burgoyne 
on those recaptured. On the 20th about 120 Oneida, 
Onondaga, and Tuscarora Indians came in, and made 
themselves useful for a time capturing stray Britons. 
One day a party of them came in with two prisoners and 
a scalp. Gen. Gates gave them $20 each for the prison- 
ers, but would allow them nothing for the scalp. Whether 
such tpeatment disgruntled them doth not appear, but 
most of them, however, went off on the 27th to the great 
relief of all concerned. 

Though well able to defend himself against attack, yet 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 139 

Burgoyne and his men were allowed precious little peace 
or rest. He was subjected to constant harassnients at 
the hands of the vigilant Americans. His advanced 
pickets were frequently gathered in by venturesome par- 
ties, his scouts and messengers were waylaid and cap- 
tured, and no foraging party dare move abroad without 
a strong guard ; for example 40 or 50 of the seamen who 
had charge of the flotilla of bateaux were captured while 
searching for food among the deserted farms on the 
east side of the river. The early morning of Sept. 23d 
Burgoyne sent Capt. Gerlach of the Brunswickers. across 
the Hudson, with a strong detachment of Provincials, to 
ascertain the position of the " rebels." He reported that 
he had been down the river several miles but failed to 
discover anything definite. Another party attempted to 
cross the ravines for the same purpose, but a chaos and 
tangle of brush and fallen timber defeated that venture. 
Packs of wolves attracted by the thinly covered bodies of 
the slain hovered about the camp and rendered the nights 
hideous with their dismal howls. At first it was thought 
the uncanny noises were made by camp dogs, and they 
were ordered to be confined. But the following night 
the hullaballoo was still more frightful. A scout sent 
to learn what it meant reported the real cause. 

No soldier slept without his clothes. No night passed 
that the officers were not up and abroad, repeatedly, to 
assure themselves against surprise, while everybody was 
invariably up and equipped for action an hour before 
day. Thus two weary weeks had passed and yet no fur- 
ther tidings came from Clinton. Says one of the Hessian 
officers : "At no time did the Jews await the coming of 
their Messiah with greater eagerness than we awaited the 
coming of Gen. Clinton." Meanwhile the stock of pro- 
visions was running perilously low. 

Gates though urged to attack, wisely declined, feeling 

10 



140 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

that time was fighting for him more efficiently and 
cheaply than could bristling battalions and belching bat- 
teries, because his own army was augmenting, while Bur- 
goyne's was decreasing, and furthermore, a thing of far 
weightier import was the fact that gaunt famine could 
not be far away from his belligerent neighbor across the 
ravine to the north. 

On the other hand the American camp was not alto- 
gether a heavenly place. For some time Gates had been 
treating Arnold with growing coolness, for reasons that 
were not apparent to the ordinary observer. Colonel 
Brockholst Livingston, writing from the camp at Bemis 
Heights, says it was because Arnold was an avowed 
friend of General Schuyler. But after the battle of the 
19th this coolness rapidly developed into an open rup- 
ture. Another reason for Gates' attitude was this : He 
discovered that the soldiery were giving to Arnold and 
Morgan the principal credit for whatever was achieved 
in the late battle. A temperamental weakness of that Gen- 
eral here came to the surface, viz : impatience with those 
above or below him whom the public deHghted to honor. 
It reminds one of King Saul after he heard the women 
singing: " Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his 
ten thousands." I. Sam. 18:5-9. Thereafter Saul 
had no more use for David. In general orders for 
Sept. 26 Gates gives belated praise to the army. In his 
thanks he mentions Generals Poor and Learned, Col. 
Marshall and his 10th Mass. regiment, which was al- 
together proper, but says nothing about Arnold and 
Morgan. Again in his report of the battle, to Congress, 
Gates did not mention the name of Arnold nor did he 
speak of Morgan approvingly, though it was notorious 
that the checking of Burgoyne's advance was mainly due 
to Arnold's judgment and skill, ably seconded by Mor- 
gan. And when Arnold called his attention to this slight, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 141 

Gates, assuming lofty airs, treated him as an impertinent 
meddler. Arnold, not being specially gifted with docility 
and sweetness of spirit, resented this, when high words 
ensued, which resulted in Gates depriving him of his 
command. General Schuyler, replying to a letter from 
Colonel Richard Varick, then in the camp, says : "I won- 
der at Gates' policy. He will probably be indebted to 
him for the glory he may acquire by a victory ; but per- 
haps he is so very sure of success that he does not wish 
the other [Arnold] to come in for a share of it." This 
conjecture of Schuyler's soon developed into a fulfilled 
prophecy. "Lossing truly says : 'But for Arnold on 
that eventful day, Burgoyne would have marched into 
Albany at the autumnal equinox, a victor,' and yet Gates 
behaved toward Arnold as if he had clone him an injury 
instead of a favor." At the earnest entreaties of the 
officers of his division, Arnold pocketed his insults and 
determined to remain with the army till after the next 
battle, which then seemed imminent. 

After the rupture between Gates and Arnold, Gen. 
Lincoln was given the command of the right wing, and 
Gates moved his quarters from Bemis' tavern up on the 
heights and occupied Capt. Ephriam Woodworth's house, 
at the junction of the Saratoga and Quaker Springs 
roads. A few days before the second battle Gates re- 
ceived a request from Washington, that Morgan and his 
corps be returned if he could possibly be spared. From 
his reply to Washington one can easily draw Gates' real 
estimate of Morgan's worth to him. After describing 
the two armies as still facing each other, waiting to re- 
new the struggle. Gates says : " In this situation your 
Excellency would not wish me to part with the corps that 
the army of Gen. Burgoyne are most afraid of." Italics 
our own. 



142 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER XII 

Battle of the 7th of October 

BuRGOYNE, not having heard anything from CHnton, and 
his commissariat running low, called a council of his 
principal officers on the evening of the 5th of October, 
laid the situation before them, and asked their advice. 
Riedesel advised a hasty retreat to Fort Edward ; Eraser 
conceded the wisdom of this, but was willing to fight ; 
Phillips declined to give an opinion. Burgoyne, strongly 
averse to a retreat, decided to ascertain first, the position 
and strength of his enemy, by a reconnaissance in force ; 
and secondly, to learn if the high ground to the west com- 
manded Gates' cariip ; then if he should think it unwise to 
attack, he would retreat. With a body of fifteen hundred 
picked men, and two twelve pounders, six six-pounders, 
and two howitzers, he set out from the camp between ten 
and eleven o'clock on the morning of the 7th. Generals 
Phillips, Riedesel and Eraser accompanied Burgoyne to 
assist in the reconnaissance. They moved toward the 
southwest about two-thirds of a mile and deployed in an 
open clearing and sat down while a detail of drivers 
and batmen from Eraser's brigade foraged in a wheat 
field. The place is the southern slope of the rise of 
ground just north of the Middle ravine. The highway 
running from Quaker Springs to Bemis Heights passes 
through the left of the center of the British position. 
The light infantry, under the Earl of Balcarras, were 
stationed on the right, Riedesel, with his Germans and a 
battery of two six pounders under Captain Pausch, held 
the center; Majors Ackland and Williams, with the gren- 
adiers and most of the artillery, were posted on the left. 
General Eraser with five hundred grenadiers had occu- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 143 

pied some high ground in the advance to the right with 
the intention of steaHng around to the left of the Ameri- 
can works and holding their attention while the main 
body could gain the high ground to the west of the 
American camp. 

Gates having been apprised of the movement, sent out 
his adjutant, Wilkinson, to ascertain if possible its pur- 
pose. Having posted himself on the high knoll at the 
turn of the road, about fifty rods south of the Middle 
ravine bridge he saw the enemy arrayed in the fields over 
against him, and several officers posted on the roof of a 
log house, with glasses, trying to get a glimpse of the 
American works. He reported that Burgoyne apparently 
offered battle. Gates said, " what would you suggest ?" 
Wilkinson replied, " I would indulge him." Then, said 
Gates, " order out Morgan to begin the game." After a 
little consultation it was decided that Morgan should 
make a circuit to the west and strike the enemy in flank. 
General Poor, with his brigade, was to assail their left 
flank, while Learned's brigade and Dearborn's light in- 
fantry were to engage the center and left. Sufficient 
time was to be given Morgan to reach his position before 
the attack should begin. General Poor having formed 
his line of battle ordered his men not to fire till after the 
first volley from the enemy. 

At about 2 :30 p. m. the advance began, and Poor's 
men descended into the ravine with perfect coolness and 
ascended the opposite bank with the steadiness of veter- 
ans. They were well up and were nearing the enemy 
before a shot was fired, when suddenly a tremendous 
volley of musketry and cannon thundered forth, but the 
pieces being elevated too much, the missiles of death 
harmed only the tree tops in their rear. At once they 
rushed forward in open order and forming again on their 
flanks, they literally mowed down the grenadiers with 



144 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

their accurately aimed volleys. Then charging, they 
closed with the enemy, and a desperate hand to hand 
conflict ensued; the combatants surging back and forth 
as each for the moment gained an advantage. The most 
furious contest, however, raged around Williams' battery. 
One of the twelve pounders was taken and retaken no 
less than six times, till finally Major Williams was taken 
prisoner, and Major Ackland, of the grenadiers, was 
seriously wounded, when the men, seized with panic 
through the loss of their leaders, abandoned the contest 
and fled. Colonel Cilley at this moment leaped upon the 
much disputed gun and having " sworn it true to the 
cause of America," turned it upon its late defenders. 

About the time the action began on the right, Morgan 
having discovered Fraser in his advanced position, man- 
aged to gain the ridge to the west and then rushing down 
upon him like an avalanche, compelled him to retire to 
the main body ; then by a quick movement to his left he 
soon placed himself where he could flank the British 
right, and then struck with such tremendous force as to 
fold them back and compel Balcarras to change front. 
Almost simultaneously with Morgan's flank attack Dear- 
born with his men leaped the fence and charged their 
front with such effect as to force them to give way, but 
Earl Balcarras, their skillful and intrepid leader, rallied 
and formed them again behind a second fence, where they 
held their ground for a little time ; but being overborne 
by numbers, and skill in the use of the deadly rifle, they 
soon broke into disorderly retreat. 

But where is Arnold all this while? Arnold of the 
quick eye and lightning action ; Arnold the thunderbolt ? 
Why, he is being held in leash by the will of the jealous 
Gates. There deprived of all command he is pacing the 
ramparts of Fort Neilson like a caged lion. He hears 
the roar of battle ; his ear catches the shouts of the com- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 145 

batants, but half a mile away, and the trumpet tones of 
command. A passing breeze brings to him a whiff of the 
battle's smoke. That, sir, is his native element ; it kindles 
a raging fire in his veins ; his soul is in his face ; his eyes 
are ablaze; all the instincts of his nature urge him 
thither. He has asked Gates to allow him to serve as a 
volunteer in the ranks, but has been refused. The stress 
is too great for his unruly spirit. Breaking through all 
restraint he mounts his splendid bay, rushes through the 
sally port and is off for the scene of action in a trice. 
Suspecting his intention. Gates dashes off a dispatch 
ordering his instant return, and giving it to Major Arm- 
strong, bade him deliver it to him at once " lest he should 
do some rash thing." 

Once on the field Arnold took in the situation at a 
glance, and putting himself at the head of a detachment 
of Learned's brigade, he directed them in a furious 
charge against the Germans at the center ; but being 
stoutly repelled by them again and again, he finally in a 
charge, which he personally led, forced himself through 
their lines closely followed by his men. Their lines thus 
broken, they retreated in confusion. Meanwhile Major 
Armstrong had been trying to fulfil his commission, but 
Arnold, divining his errand, managed to keep out of his 
way, till finally his course becoming so erratic and peril- 
ous, Armstrong decided to await a less hazardous 
occasion. 

But let us glance at the struggle from the British 
standpoint. Burgoyne was evidently disconcerted by the 
suddenness and vigor of the American attack. Fraser 
having been forced back from his advanced position, put 
in where he could be of the most service. Nor was there 
any lack of opportunity. Under the withering fire and 
tremendous pressure of the American attack, the lines 
were being constantly broken. Fraser on his splendid 



146 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

iron gray charger rushed fearlessly here and there rally- 
ing and animating the men and directing their move- 
ments. When the right wing was broken and in danger 
of being cut off, Burgoyne ordered Fraser to form a 
second line to cover and reinforce them. This movement 
was executed with such energy that Morgan's men were 
effectually held in check. The falling back of both wings 
uncovered the center, but the Germans stubbornly held 
their ground. It was at this juncture that Arnold's des- 
perate charge forced them into disorderly retreat. Fraser 
noticing their peril, hastened to their relief with the 24th 
regiment, which soon brought order out of chaos. 
Indeed wherever Fraser appeared everything seemed to 
prosper for King George, for the men believed in him 
and would follow him anywhere. Morgan, who was 
directly opposed to his brigade, noticing that the contest 
seemed to be wavering in the balances, called for a few of 
his best sharpshooters and directing their attention 
toward the enemy, said : " That gallant officer on the 
gray horse is General Fraser; I admire and respect him, 
but it is necessary for our cause that he should be put 
out of action — take your station in that clump of trees 
and do your duty." But a few minutes had elapsed when 
the gallant Fraser fell mortally wounded, and was ten- 
derly borne from the field by a detail of his brave grena- 
diers. 

After the fall of Fraser, General Burgoyne assumed 
the personal direction and bravely exposing himself, 
tried to rally his men and stem the tide, but in vain ; for 
at this juncture General Tenbroeck, at the head of his 
brigade of New York militia appeared on the field, and 
the British overwhelmed and beaten at every point, were 
forced to abandon the field and seek refuge in their in- 
trenched camp, leaving nearly all their artillery in the 
hands of the Americans. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 147 

To avoid confusion on the part of the reader it will be 
well to note that the rout of the two wings and the center 
of the British force was nearly simultaneous, and that 
from the opening of this part of the contest to the retreat 
of the British only fifty-two minutes elapsed. 

The British in retreating to their defenses were hotly 
pursued through the woods by the Americans, who as- 
sailed the front and entire right flank of Eraser's camp. 
The war demon raging in Arnold's bosom, not yet sated 
with blood and carnage, prompted him to lead portions 
of Glover's and Patterson's brigades in a dare-devil 
assault upon the Great Redoubt, which defended the 
southwest angle of the British camp. He drove the 
enemy through and beyond the abatis at the point of the 
bayonet, and then made desperate attempts to scale the 
works, but was finally beaten ofif with loss. This place 
proved to be a veritable " bloody angle " to the Ameri- 
cans, because in assaulting the redoubt they found them- 
selves exposed to the fire of a strong battery shotted with 
grape and canister, and with little shelter to themselves 
save stumps and brush. Suffice it to say, they got out of 
that. Arnold seeing little chance for success here, re- 
called the men and then darted ofif alone northward to- 
ward the extreme British right in search of a more 
favorable opening. On his way he insanely urged his 
horse between the firing lines, but escaped unscathed. 
Meanwhile the redoubt on Breyman's hill, with its flanking 
breastworks, the strong defense of the British extreme 
right, had been thoroughly invested, but no assault had as 
yet been attempted. General Learned having just ap- 
peared on that part of the field with his brigade, asked 
Wilkinson, Gates' aide, who had surveyed the situation, 
where he could " put in to the best advantage." He re- 
plied that he had noticed a slack fire from behind the 
rail breastworks in the interval between Brevman's 



148 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

redoubt and Balcarras' camp, and suggested an assault 
there. On his way to the place Arnold appeared on the 
scene, and putting himself at the head of the brigade 
(Arnold was of right Learned's superior officer) led the 
assault. It chanced that there were but few men to de- 
fend those works at the moment, as the Provincials and 
Indians stationed there had been withdrawn for scouting 
and other service before the battle, and had on the retreat 
taken refuge behind Fraser's breastworks instead of their 
own ; hence the slack fire from that point. The few that 
were there, finding themselves overmatched by the as- 
saulting party, soon abandoned the position and fled. This 
left the flank of the Brunswickers in the redoubt exposed. 
Arnold following up his advantage, razed a section of the 
breastworks, rushed with his men through the opening, 
struck them in the rear, and quickly possessed himself 
of that important work without serious opposition. 
The Germans who defended it fled precipitately, but left 
their brave commander, Colonel Breyman, behind in the 
works shot to death. Arnold had his horse shot under 
him by the parting volley and himself was wounded in 
the same leg that was hurt at Quebec. There in the 
moment of victory he was overtaken by Major Arm- 
strong with the order for his return to camp " lest he 
should do some rash thing." He was now ready to go, 
but had to be carried. And he had done a very " rash 
thing," he had gone to the field without any official 
authority to fight, much less to command, and had con- 
tributed greatly to the winning of one of the most impor- 
tant battles in all history. A blessed thing were it for 
his memory had that bullet gone through his heart in- 
stead of his leg. 

As Arnold fell an American soldier rushed forward to 
bayonet the German soldier who had shot him, the Ger- 
man himself having been wounded. Arnold shouted: 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 149 

"Don't hurt him, he did but his duty ; he is a fine fellow !" 
Thus with an expression of truest chivalry he saved the 
life of the one who had just attempted his life.^ One 
bright spot, that, in Arnold's career. 

Lieutenant Colonel Speht, then in Balcarras' camp, 
hearing of Breyman's disaster to the right, undertook 
to recover the position, but having trusted himself to the 
guidance of a supposed royalist, he with his four officers 
and fifty men, were delivered into the hands of an Ameri- 
can detachment and found themselves prisoners. 

The Americans thus possessed of this right flank 
defense, found it to be an open gateway to the whole 
British camp. The British recognizing the significance 
of its capture, knew that the game was up for them. But 
night put an end to this struggle, as it did to the battle 
of the 19th of September. Both conflicts also ended on 
practically the same ground. The loss to the British in 
this battle in killed and wounded and missing was about 
seven hundred. The loss of General Fraser alone was 
equal to that of a small army ; there, too, were Sir Fran- 
cis Gierke and Golonel Breyman wounded to death, and 
Majors Ackland and Williams, and Lieutenant Golonel 
Speht prisoners in the hands of the Americans ; the loss 
of these men was well nigh irreparable. The American 
loss was inconsiderable, there being only one hundred and 
fifty killed and wounded. Arnold was the only com- 
missioned officer wounded. This wide diversity in 
casualties was chiefly due. no doubt, to the superior skill 
in marksmanship on the part of the patriots. 

Colonel Wilkinson having occasion to pass over the 
field just after the British had retreated from their first 
position, records the following among other things which 
he saw : " The ground which had been occupied by the 
British grenadiers [where the battle was begun by Poor's 

' Stone's Burgoyne's Campaign, p. 66. 



150 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

brigade] presented a scene of complicated horror and 
exultation. In the square space of twelve or fifteen yards 
lay eighteen grenadiers in the agonies of death, and three 
officers propped up against stumps of trees, two of them 
mortally wounded, bleeding, and almost speechless. 
With the troops I pursued the flying enemy, passing over 
killed and wounded until I heard one exclaim, ' protect 
me, sir, against this boy.' Turning my eyes, it was my 
fortune to arrest the purpose of a lad in the act of taking 
aim at a wounded officer who lay in the angle of a worm 
feirce. Intjuiring his rank, he answered, ' I had the honor 
to command the grenadiers ;' of course I knew him to be 
Major Ackland, who had been brought from the field 
to this place by one of his men. I dismounted, took him 
by the hand and expressed hopes that he was not badly 
wounded. ' Not badly,' replied the gallant officer, but 
very inconveniently, I am shot through both legs ; will 
you, sir, have the goodness to have me conveyed to your 
camp?' I directed my servant to alight and we lifted Ack- 
land to his seat, and ordered him to be conducted to 
headquarters." 

It was fitting also, at this point, to give an instance of 
the courage and hardihood of the private soldier; for he 
represents the average man. Thomas Haines, a private 
in the 1st N. H. Regt., was one of those who fought for 
Maj. Williams' 12 pounders in the second battle, Oct. 
7th. In the desperate hand to hand conflict he killed 
three British soldiers, then was himself struck by a mus- 
ket ball which, passing through the mouth, tore out 1 1 of 
his teeth, a portion of his tongue, and oame out near the 
left ear. He fell as one dead, and was left on the field 
two nights and a day. When a detail went out to bury 
the dead Haines was picked up, carried and deposited on 
the ground for burial. An officer present, who had 
known him well, noticed that his body was not stiff like 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 151 

the rest, and refused to allow him to be burie*!. His 
breast was then bared and he was found to exhibit symp- 
toms of life. He was at once tenderly carried to the 
hospital where, to the surprise of all, he soon recovered 
sufficiently to be taken to Albany. After months of con- 
valescence he fully recovered his strength and reenlisted, 
and served out his full term of three years. He finall)f^\^y 
returned home and lived to the remarkable ag« of ninety, / 
dying at Loudon, N. H., the place of his nativity. - 

Two things this man possessed in a remarkable degree, 
animal vitality, and persistency of purpose. 

Note the difiference in spirit exhibited by the generals 
in chief in these two battles. Whatever the failings of 
General Burgoyne, he certainly was not lacking in the 
grace of personal courage ; for he exposed himself right 
in the thick of the fight in both battles, a target for sharp- 
shooters, who succeeded in putting a ball through his 
hat, and tearing his clothes but failed to touch his person. 
Gates, on the other hand, never ventured within a mile of 
either field, nor even got a whifif of the smoke of battle, 
unless, perchance, there was a stiflp wind from the north 
that day. Besides being a coward, Gates again showed 
himself to be the small minded, jealous ingrate, that we 
have already noticed, in that he barely mentioned Arnold 
or Morgan -^ in his report of the battle, and meanly 

-Kidder's ist. New Hampshire Regt. 

■* Col. Daniel Morgan was living on a farm in Virginia, when the news 
of the battle of Lexington reached him. He mustered a picked company 
of riflemen and marched with them to Cambridge, Mass., a distance of 
600 miles, in twenty-one days, an average of 28^ miles per day. It was 
in the dusk of the evening when Morgan met General Washington, who was 
riding out to inspect the camp. As they met, Morgan touchetl his broad- 
brimmed hat, and said. "General — from the right bank of the Potomac." 
Hastily dismounting, Washington " took the captain's hand in both of his, 
and pressed it silently Then passing down the line, he pressed, in turn, 
the hand of every soldier, large tears streaming down the noble cheeks 
as he did so. Without a word, he then remounted his horse, saluted, and 
returned to headquarters." 

Graham in his biography of Morgan relates how, upon his return to head 




152 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ignored the commander-in-chief, General Washington, in 
f aiHng to report to him at all, which, to say the least, was 
a gross breach of official courtesy. 

On one of his returns from the battle field with reports 
Wilkinson found that Sir Francis Gierke had been 
brought from the field badly wounded and was laid upon 
Gates' bed, and that while the conflict was still raging, 
and the outcome was yet trembling in the balance, Gates 
was engaged in a heated argument with Sir Francis over 
the merits of the questions at issue between England and 
America, apparently more anxious to win in that wordy 
contest than in the awful life and death struggle raging 
just outside his camp. Gates not being able to make his 
wounded prisoner yield to the force of his arguments 
turned away in unconcealed disgust and said to Wilkin- 
son : " Did you ever see such an impudent son of a 
b — h !" The whole scene discloses the real fibre of the 
man's character.* 

Wilkinson in his Memoirs, written in later life, says : 

quarters the night of the 7th of Oct., to report, he was met by Gates who 
warmly embraced him, saying: " Morgan you have done wonders to day. 
You have immortalized yourself, and honored your country; if you are 
not promoted immediately I will not serve another day." But wait a bit 
and we shall see how genuine was this boi.sterous enthusiasm. 

Later in life Morgan saw fit to relate the following incident. Soon 
after the surrender at Saratoga he visited Gates on business, when he was 
taken aside by the General and confidentially told that the main army was 
extremely dissatisfied with the [conduct of the war by the present leader, 
and that several of the best officers threatened to resign unless there was 
a change. Morgan quickly caught Gates' drift, then sternly replied: " I 
have one favor to ask of you General: Never mention that subject to me 
again; for under no other man than Washington, as Commander-in-Chief, 
would I consent to serve." 

About that time it was noted that .Morgan was treated by Gates with 
growing coolness and neglect, and it afterwards became known that in 
a covert way he hindered his promotion by Congress. To us New Yorkers 
it is interesting to note that on ,his return to Virginia, in 1778, Morgan 
rechristened his home Saratoga as a constant reminder of his most im- 
portant battle. 

* Sir Francis Gierke was taken the next morning to the house of Dirck 
Swart at Stillwater and there he died some days later.— Clinton Paps. 
II, 430. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 153 

" The same force which enabled Gates to subdue the 
British army would have produced a similar effect under 
the orders of Gen. Schuyler, since the operations of the 
campaign did not involve a single instance of profes- 
sional skill, and the triumph of the American arms was 
accomplished by the physical force and valor of the 
troops under the direction and protection of the God of 
battles." All of which means, so complete were the 
preparations, and so favorable the conditions on the 19th 
of August, when Gates assumed command, that there- 
after the role of commander was largely perfunctory. 



154 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Third Period of the Campaign — The Retreat 

BuRGOYNE now finding his position on the heights unten- 
able, withdrew his army during the night of the 7th to 
the low ground near the river, retaining, however, so 
much of the high ground as lies immediately north of the 
Wilbur's Basin ravine. His leading generals urged him 
to abandon his heavy artillery and unnecessary camp 
equipage and push with all speed for Canada. But 
No ! life on the way would not have been worth the liv- 
ing without that precious park of artillery, his generous 
stock of liquors, and his packs of showy millinery ; so all 
must be risked that they might be kept.^ 

If Burgoyne could have brought himself to abandon 
everything except necessities, as did St. Clair when he 
evacuated Ticonderoga, or as did Morgan and his men 
in 1775 who, in their light equipment, made 600 miles in 
twenty-one days from Winchester, )^'> Va., to Boston, 
he could have crossed to the east side of the Hudson on 
his floating bridge, and, made Ticonderoga without a 
question, and saved his army ; for Gates at that time had 
not a sufficient force at the north to materially obstruct 
him. 

The ancients had a saying, " Whom the gods propose 
to destroy they first make mad." While a commission of 
lunacy would hardly have voted General Burgoyne non 
compos mentis, yet for the next few days his behavior 
was so lacking in sound sense and vigorous action that 
had he been really mad he could not have compassed the 

' It took thirty carts to transport Burgoyne's personal baggage. No 
other officers in the army was allowed a single cart for his private use after 
they left Fort Edward. — Sec Hodden's Journal, p. 314. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 155 

ruin of his army with greater certainty or celerity than 
he did. 

General Fraser died the next morning after the battle. 
Before his death he requested that he might be buried 
at 6 p. m. within the Great Redoubt on the second hill 
north of Wilbur's Basin. This hill had been with him a 
favorite spot on account of the beauty of the view. Such a 
request proves that General Fraser was not himself, or 
that he did not realize the situation when he made it. It 
was no time for Burgoyne to take counsel of sentiment, 
yet he resolved to fulfil the dying soldier's request to the 
letter ; so he spent that, to him, precious day in preparing 
leisurely for retreat and in sharp skirmishes with the 
advanced lines of the Americans who had occupied his 
old camp ground. 

On this day General Lincoln, who had command of 
the American right, while personally leading a body of 
militia to take post near the enemy on the river flats, 
fell in with an advanced party of Germans in a thick 
wood. Mistaking them for Americans, because of their 
blue uniforms, he approached within a short distance 
of them before he discovered his error. At once he 
wheeled his horse and, as he did so, they fired a volley, 
and a shot fractured his leg. He escaped and was car- 
ried back to his quarters.^ 

Wilkinson writes that the same day (the 8th) : " The 
enemy refused a flag with which I attempted, at every 
point of his line, to convey a letter to Lady Harriet Ack- 
land from her husband, a prisoner in our hands." 

Death of Fraser. General Fraser was evidently the 
idol of the army, for among other eulogists, Lieut. An- 
bury in his Travels, has this to say of him : " Gen. Fraser 
was brought back to camp on his horse, a grenadier on 

'Sparks' Am. Biography, Vol. 13, p. 260. 
11 



156 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

each side supporting him. The officers all anxious and 
eagerly inquiring as to his wound — the downcast look and 
melancholy that was visible to every one as to his situa- 
tion, and all the answer he could make to the many in- 
quiries was a shaking of the head, expressive that it was 
all over with him. So much was he beloved that not only 
officers and soldiers, but all the women, flocked around 
solicitous for his fate." 

General Fraser died in a srhall farm house which at the 
time was occupied by the Baroness Riedesel, wife of the 
General of the German contingent. The house was 
located near the foot of the hill whereon he was buried. 
When the road was changed it was moved and stood on 
the present highway near the river till 1873, when it waS 
torn down. The Baroness in her Memoirs gives a 
touching account of the death of the General. 

On the morning of the 7th, before the reconnaissance 
and battle, Generals Burgoyne, Phillips, and Fraser had 
promised to dine with herself and husband, and she was 
still waiting for them when General Fraser was brought 
in on a litter mortally wounded. Afterward, when told 
that his hurt was fatal and that he had but a few hours 
to live, she heard him exclaim repeatedly and sadly : "Oh 
fatal ambition ! Poor General Burgoyne ! My poor wife !" 
Then he frequently begged the Baroness' pardon for caus- 
ing her so much trouble, because he was laid in her apart- 
ment, and she was so assiduous in her efforts to add to 
his comfort. His brave spirit took its departure at eight 
o'clock a. m. of the 8th. The corpse having been washed 
and wrapped in a sheet, was laid on the bed and she, with 
her three children, was obliged to remain in the room 
most of the day. 

Precisely at 6 p. m. he was carried by his beloved 
grenadiers to the spot he had selected for his sepulture, 
accompanied by the chaplain Brudenell, the generals and 




C/3 


^ 




^ 




§ 


^ 


Hh 


Q^ 




_ 


iz; 


c/T 


w 


i-j 


W 


> 
< 


< 


05 




H 




t/) 


Iz' 




O 


">- 




W 


(« 


« 


'Si 


« 

2 


o 

s 


< 


Ph 


^ 


_! 


A 


< 


o 






^ 




:3 


•i 


u. 






en 


Ifl 


< 


"« 


n 


w 




C/3 


tn 


< 


■« 


« 


P 


b, 



K 2 



u; as 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 157 

all other officers whose duties would permit them to be 
present. The Americans noticing the procession, and 
imagining that some hostile movement was on foot, 
opened a battery upon them. The balls flew thick and 
fast, some of them tearing up the ground and scattering 
the dirt over the participants during the ceremony ; but 
fortunately their aim was high and all the shots went 
wild." 

Burgoyne Describes Fraser's Burial. Burgoyne's 
eloquent description of the burial of Fraser is well 
worthy of a place here. He says : "The incessant 
cannonading during the solemnity, the steady attitude 
and unaltered voice with which the chaplain officiated, 
though frequently covered with dust, which the shot 
threw^ up on all sides of him, the mute but expressive 
mixture of sensibility and indignation upon the mind of 
every man who was present, the growing duskiness 
added to the scenery, and the whole marked a juncture 
of such character that would make one of the finest sub- 
jects for the pencil of a master that the field ever exhib- 
ited. To the canvas and to the pen of a more important 
historian, gallant friend, I consign thy memory. There 
may thy talents, thy manly virtues, their progress and 
their period find due distinction, and long may they sur- 
vive, after the frail record of my pen shall be forgotten." 

Retreat and Delay at Coveville. After the 
burial service was fittingly closed, Burgoyne issued 
orders for the retreat, an order sadly at variance 
with his grandiloquent announcement of three months 
agone that " this army must not retreat." He felt obliged 
to leave behind him his hospital, with some four hundred 
sick and wounded, whom he commended to the tender 

* The old story about the Americans substituting the solemn peal of the 
minute gun for their savage cannonade, after they learned the nature of 
the gathering on the hill top, we have found to be entirely mythical. 



158 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

mercies of General Gates and his insurrectionists. His 
confidence in their humanity was not misplaced, for as 
soon as he learned of it Gates sent forward a body of 
light horse to protect the sick and wounded from insult 
and plunder. 

It was nine o'clock before the army got under way. 
During the night a pouring rain set in, which, together 
with the inky darkness and the narrow road, and the in- 
ability of the poor horses, weakened by starvation, to 
pull the loads, permitted only a snail's pace movement. 
Burgoyne reached Dovegat (Coveville) about 4 a. m., 
the same hour that his rear guard left Wilbur's Basin, 
or two hours before day, when he ordered a halt. It 
was generally supposed that this was for the better con- 
centration of the army, and that they would move on 
again shortly ; but, to the unspeakable chagrin and dis- 
gust of the whole army, the delay was protracted till 4 
p. m. before the retreat was resumed. This was a crim- 
inal blunder under the circumstances, for not only was 
much precious time lost but the continued rain rendered 
the roads so soft that further movement with his artil- 
lery and baggage train was well nigh impossible. As a 
result he was obliged to abandon most of his tents and 
camp equipage, which, by the way proved a most accept- 
able contribution to the comfort of the Americans, who 
promptly appropriated such as were not too badly dam- 
aged by the fire set by Burgoyne's orders. 

During this interval of twelve hours the British army 
was strung along from within a mile of Saratoga to 
below Coveville, General Riedesel in charge of the ad- 
vance and General Phillips bringing up the rear. 

Digby in his Journal says : " During our march 
[retreat] it surprised us their not placing troops on the 
heights we were obliged to pass under, [i. e. the bluffs 
which for a long way overlook the river flats] as by so 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 159 

doing we must have suffered much." Others likewise 
have wondered much about the same thing. On the 8th 
a Brigade marched through the woods nearly to Sara- 
toga, and returned. Why were there not other Brigades 
sent forward to harass the enemy on the 9th? We have 
not been able to discover any sufficient reason, except 
rain, and Gates' lack of initiative, for such failure to 
improve an opportunity. 

Woes of the Bateaumen, Burgoyne's bateaumen 
on their retreat up river were greatly annoyed 
by the American militiamen, who posted themselves 
along the bank to waylay them. An interesting 
writer who, as a boy, native to this locality, followed 
up Gates' army after the battles " to see what was going 
on." relates the following incident in this connection: "A 
few bateaux and scows were passing along as I arrived 
— they were loaded with military stores, the baggage of 
the officers, and the women who followed their * soger 
laddies.' A few well directed shots brought them to the 
bank. A rush took place for the prey. Everything was 
hauled out and carried back into a low swampy place in 
the rear, and a guard placed over it. When the plunder 
was divided among the captors, the poor females, trem- 
bling with fear, were released and permitted to go oft' in 
a boat to the British army, a short distance above. Such 
a collection of tanned and leathern visages was never 
before seen. Poorly clad, their garments ragged, and 
their persons war-worn and weary, those women * were 
objects of my sincere pity."* 

Lady Ackland's Adventure. While Burgoyne 
was delaying at Dovegat, there occurred one of 

* There were over 300 women connected with Burgoyne'* army. — Hod- 
den's Journal, p. 81. 
*a The Sexagenary. 



160 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

those incidents which display in the most engaging 
Hght the heroic fortitude of womankind under 
the most trying conditions, particularly in cases where 
her affections are involved. The heroine on this occasion 
was the Lady Harriet Ackland, before mentioned, wife 
of Major John Dyke Ackland, of the grenadiers. She 
had already nursed him back to health in a miserable hut 
at Chambly, in Canada, and afterward when she heard 
that he was wounded at the battle of Hubbardton, Vt., 
she, contrary to his injunctions, came up the lake to 
Skenesborough (Whitehall) with the determination not 
to leave him again. From there she shared his tent 
through all the vicissitudes of the campaign. Judge then 
of her state of mind when word was brought from the 
field that her husband was mortally wounded and a pris- 
oner in the hands of the Americans. After spending two 
nights and a day in an agony of suspense, she resolved to 
ask General Burgoyne for permission to go over to the 
enemy's camp to seek out and care for her husband. She 
was urged to this step also by the Baroness Riedesel. Bur- 
goyne was astounded by such a request from a woman 
of her quality at such a time, and especially as she was 
then in a most delicate condition. Finally he yielded to 
her importunities, furnished her with a boat and crew, 
and allowed the chaplain Brudenell ^ — he of the steady 
nerves — and her husband's valet who still carried a ball 



^ The Rev. Edward Brudenell, chaplain to the artillery, was nearly lost 
in a man-of-war's barge while coming over Lake George, July 27th, in one 
of those sudden squalls so common on that sheet of water. — Hadden's 
Journal, p. 106. 

Major Ackland was a gallant officer and a generous foe. While in New 
York, on parole, he did all in his power to mitigate the treatment of dis- 
tinguished American prisoners. After his return to England he sacrificed 
his life ill defence of American honor. At a dinner of military men, the 
courage of Americans generally was questioned. He repelled the imputation 
with great energy. High words ensued, in the course of which the lie was 
passed between him and a subordinate officer named Lloyd. A duel was 
the consequence, in which the Major was killed. As a result Lady Harriet 
lost her senses, and continued deranged for two years. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 161 

in his shoulder received in the late action, to accompany 
her, and then armed with a letter of commendation from 
Burgoyne to Gates, she set out in the edge of evening, 
during a storm of wind and rain, on her venturesome 
trip. She reached the American advanced pickets about 
ten o'clock, and being hailed, went ashore, where she was 
courteously received and hospitably lodged for the night 
by Major Dearborn, who was able to relieve her mind 
with the assurance that her husband was in a most com- 
fortable and hopeful condition. In the morning she 
passed on down the river to Bemis Heights, where she 
was met and most graciously received by General Gates, 
whence she was taken to her husband, who was lodged 
in the roomy tent of one Joseph Bird. General Bur- 
goyne's letter to Gates in her behalf, though written in 
haste and on a piece of dirty wet paper, has ever been 
regarded as a model of gracefulness and point in epis- 
tolary literature. Here it is : 

"Sir: 

Lady Harriet Ackland, a Lady of the first distinction 
by family, rank, and by personal virtues, is under such 
concern on account of Major Ackland, her husband, 
wounded and a prisoner in your hands, that I cannot 
refuse her request to commit her to your protection. 

Whatever general impropriety there may be in per- 
sons acting in your situation and mine to solicit favors, 
I cannot see the uncommon perseverance in every female 
grace, and exaltation of character of this Lady, and her 
very hard fortune, without testifying that your atten- 
tions to her will lay me under obligation. 

I am. Sir, 

Your obedient servant, 

October g, 1777. J. Burgoyne. 

Major General Gates." 



162 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Fellows Anticipates Burgoyne's Retreat to Sara- 
toga. General Gates, in anticipation of an early retreat on 
the part of Burgoyne had sent forward General Fellows, 
before the battle of the 7th, with thirteen hundred men 
to occupy the heights of Saratoga, north of Fish creek 
(whereon Schuylerville stands) to waylay stragglers and 
dispute the passage of the creek with any advanced 
parties of the enemy that might be sent forward. The 
day after the battle the Americans discovering signs that 
the British were preparing to decamp, Gates sent two 
messengers, one on each side of the river, to apprise Fel- 
lows of the probable movement and order him to recross 
the Hudson and defend the ford. This ford was located 
at the upper end of the island over which the Schuyler- 
ville and Greenwich highway bridge now passes. Before 
this notice reached him General Fellows had a narrow 
escape from surprise and possible capture. 

On the night of the 8th, and some hours before his 
army started, Burgoyne had sent forward Lieutenant 
Colonel Sutherland with a scout to make observations. 
He discovered Fellows' situation, and guided by the fires, 
he completely encircled his camp without once being 
challenged. He hastened back and begged Burgoyne to 
allow him to go on with his regiment and attack him, 
assuring him that since they lay there unguarded he 
could capture the whole body. Burgoyne refused per- 
emptorily; but had he permitted it, in all probability, 
Sutherland would have succeeded. The reasons for 
the refusal were probably, first, because he had no men 
to lose, and secondly, he had neither place nor provender 
for so large a body had they been captured. 

At four o'clock p. m. on the 9th, the British army was 
again set in motion, and wading the now swollen Fish 
creek, bivouacked wet, shivering and hungry, without 
tents or covering, on the cold wet ground. They were 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 163 

over just in time to see the rear of General Fellows' de- 
tachment ascend the eastern bank of the Hudson and 
place himself in a position to bar their passage that way 
and to take possession of their old camp north of the 
Battenkill. Previously to his withdrawal across the 
Hudson, Fellows destroyed the bridge over Fish creek.^ 
Burgoyne did not forget to make himself very com- 
fortable that night, though his men were most miserable. 
He remained on the south side of the creek and occupied 
the Schuyler mansion, retaining Hamilton's brigade as 
a body guard. The officers with their men slept on the 
cold, wet ground, with nothing to protect them but oil- 
cloth. Nor did the wives of the officers fare any better. 

Discomforts of the Ladies. Supposing that Bur- 
goyne's advance to Albany would be little else 
than a triumphal march, with but feeble opposition 
to overcome, these fine ladies, with adventurous 
spirit, had come along to enjoy a novel excursion and 
picnic, and, incidentally, to select for themselves a fine 
mansion from the estates sure to be confiscated from the 
rebels. Among these were Lady Ackland, as we have 
seen, and the Baroness Riedesel, wife of the General 
(pronounced Re-day-zel ; the British soldiers called him 
Red-hazel), a woman of rare culture, intellectual force, 
and vivacity of spirit, and withal possessed of unusual 
literary ability. Colonel Wilkinson, Gates' adjutant gen- 
eral, speaks of her as " the amiable, the accomplished 
and dignified baroness." She was accompanied by her 
children, three little girls. The oldest was Augusta, 4 
years and 7 months ; the 2d Frederika, 2 years ; and 3d 
Caroline, 10 weeks old when they started." 

• Digby's Journal, p. 297. 

' Describing her experience in getting started from home Frau von 
Riedesel writes: "Not only did the people tell me of the dangers of the 
sea, but they also said that we must take care not to be eaten by the 



164 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Of her experiences on this particular night she writes : 
" Toward evening, we at last came to Saratoga, which 
was only half an hour's march from the place where we 
had spent the whole day. I was wet through and through 
by the frequent rains, and was obliged to remain in this 
condition the entire night, as I had no place whatever 
where I could change my linen. I, therefore, seated my- 
self before a good fire, and undressed my children; 
after which, we laid ourselves down together upon some 
straw. I asked General Phillips, who came up to where 
we were, why we did not continue our retreat while there 
was yet time, as my husband had pledged himself to 
cover it, and bring the army through ? 'Poor woman,' an- 
swered he, 'I am amazed at you ! completely wet through, 
have you still the courage to wish to go further in this 
weather? Would that you were only our commanding 
general ! He halts because he is tired, and intends to 
spend the night here, and give us a supper.' In this latter 
achievement, especially, General Burgoyne was very 
fond of indulging. He spent half the nights in singing 
and drinking, and amusing himself with the wife of a 
commissary, who was his mistress, and who as well as 
he loved champagne." 

The Marshall House Cannonaded, Early in the 
morning of October 8th, General Gates, expect- 
ing that Burgoyne would retreat, had ordered Gen- 
eral Bailey, with 900 New Hampshire troops, to cross 
the Hudson and hasten to the aid of General Fellows, 
opposite Saratoga. Captain Furnival was ordered to fol- 

savages; and that the people of America lived on horseflesh and cats. 
But all this frightened me less than the thought of going to a land where 
I did not understand the language. However, I made up my mind to 
everything, and the idea of following my husband and doing my duty, held 
me up through the whole course of my journey." In these days that would 
he equal to a wife following her husband on a military expedition into 
the heart of Africa. The Baroness became the mother of 9 children. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 165 

low with his battery. The same evening they were 
reinforced by a Massachusetts regiment under Colonel 
Mosley. On the evening of the 9th Captain Furnival 
was ordered to cross the Battenkill and erect some earth- 
works. This battery was placed on the hills north of 
Clark's Mills, and was erected during the night of the 
9th of October.^ General Matoon, then a lieutenant of 
this company, relates that on the morning of the 10th, 
"seeing a number of officers on the steps of a house [The 
Marshall house] opposite, on a hill a little north of the 
mouth of the Battenkill surveying our works, we opened 
fire on them. I leveled our guns and with such effect as 
to disperse them. We took the house to be their head- 
quarters. We continued our fire till a nine or twelve 
pounder was brought to bear on us, and rendered our 
works untenable." 

This battery, in company with a Massachusetts regi- 
ment, was then ordered to Fort Edward to defend the 
fording place there, which they did effectually till recalled 
on the 14th, after the armistice was declared.'' There 
was no more cannonading from this hill during the siege 
of Burgoyne. 

On the 10th the force of General Fellows on the east 
side of the Hudson was augmented to three thousand, 
made up of New Hampshire and Massachusetts troops, 
chiefly militia. 

* Mr. Hiram Clark of Clark's Mills, told the writer that he could re- 
member the remnants of that work. It consisted of two lengths of heavy 
timbers, locked together at one end, placed at an obtuse angle, and filled in 
with dirt behind. 

* Burgoyne's Campaign, by W. L. Stone, p. 376. 



166 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER XIV 

The Siege 

BuRGOYNE waded Fish creek the morning of the 10th, 
dragged across his heavy artillery, and seeing that it was 
now too late to cross the river at the Battenkill, took up 
the positions he had determined upon on the 14th of Sep- 
tember, in case of an attack at that time. He erected a 
fortified camp on Prospect Hill, or the heights of Sara- 
toga, as it was then called. This camp began north of 
the house of Counsellor William S. Ostrander, and 
embraced Prospect Hill Cemetery, also the land between 
the cemetery and the terrace -east of George M. Watson's 
orchard and extended south into the Victory woods. 
Part of the 20th, and six companies of the 47th regiment, 
with the German grenadiers and Berner's battalion, had 
their camp on the flat where Green and Pearl streets now 
run and north of Burgoyne street. The German Yagers 
(riflemen) and Canadians camped each side of the Sara- 
toga road on the flat or terrace above the Boston & Maine 
R. R. station. The balance of the 20th British regiment, 
and the Germans under Riedesel, occupied the ground 
north of Spring street, bounded on the east by Broadway 
and on the west by a line running north from Dr. Web- 
ster's house and reaching toward the Marshall house. The 
artillery was parked on the spur of high ground east of 
Broadway and on the continuation of Spring street, now 
called Seeleyville. 

The same day (the 10th) Burgoyne sent forward a 
working party made up chiefly of loyalists, under Capt. 
Mackey, to repair roads and bridges, also a detachment of 
the 47th Regt., all under Lieut. Col. Sutherland. They 
were also to learn if the enemy had occupied Ft. Edward 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 167 

and, if feasible, to build a bridge and take possession of 
the fort. Sutherland sent back word that he had met 
none of the enemy, and that the bridge was already 
building. His express had not reached Saratoga before 
the Colonel received orders to return to camp with his 
force. He at once started with the regulars, but left 
Mackey with his company to continue work on the 
bridge. Soon a large party of Americans appeared on 
the Ft. Edward side and put an end to their bridge build- 
ing. About then Capt. Mackey and his Provincials, and 
the few Indians with him, discovered that Canada was 
a far more attractive place than Saratoga, so they struck 
for the north. Sutherland was recalled because Bur- 
goyne had been apprised of an attack by the Americans. 

Gates Tardy Pursuit. Through some mismanage- 
ment in the commissary department. Gates could not 
immediately follow up the advantage which the victory 
of the 7th gave him. In consequence of this, his main 
body was not ready for the pursuit till about noon of the 
10th. The road and fields on the way northward were 
found to be strewed with abandoned wagons and carts, 
carcasses of horses starved or driven to death, ammun- 
nition, tents and every sort of baggage, all of which had 
been purposely damaged. Besides this the bridges had 
been destroyed, and many of the buildings along the way 
had been burned. Among these were the fine dwelling 
and all outbuildings of Col. Cornelius Van Veghten at 
Coveville. 

Colonel Wilkinson in his "Memoirs" says : "It rained 
and the army did not march until the afternoon; our 
front reached Saratoga about four o'clock, where we 
discovered the British army encamped on the heights be- 
yond the Fish creek, General Fellows' corps on the 
opposite bank of the river, and the bateaux of the enemy 



168 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

at the mouth of the creek, with a fatigue party busily 
employed unloading and conveying their contents across 
the plain to the heights. The commanding officer of 
artillery, Major Stevens, ready to improve every advan- 
tage, ran a couple of light pieces down on the plain near 
the river, and opened a battery upon the bateaux and 
working party at the landing, which soon dispersed it ; 
but he drew the fire of the enemy's whole park upon him 
from the heights, which obliged him to retire after the 
loss of a tumbrel, [ammunition cart], which was blown 
up by a shot from the enemy, and caused a shout from 
the whole British army." 

" The army took a position in the wood on the heights 
in several lines, their right resting on the brow of the 
hill, about a mile in the rear of the Fish creek, Colonel 
Morgan being in front and near the church."^ 

The same authority says that Gates appropriated a 
small hovel about ten feet square with a dirt floor for his 
headquarters. It was located at the foot of a hill, along 
the road something over a mile south of Fish creek. It 
was probably the older portion of what is now the 
Edward Dwyer house. [See Note.] 

Note. — Benson J. Lossing, in his Field Book of the Revolu- 
tion, asserts that what is now (1900) the Edward Dwyer house 
was Gates' headquarters. He gives a cut of the house and then 
adds this: " It is of wood and has been enlarged since the Revo- 
lution. It was used by General Gates for his quarters from the 
loth of October until after the surrender of Burgoyne, on the 
17th. It belonged to a Widow Kershaw, and General Gates 
amply compensated her for all he had, on leaving it." 

Lossing got his information from Walter Van Veghten, in 
1848. Walter was a son of Col. Van Veghten, of Revolutionary 
fame, and succeeded to the old homestead at Coveville. Despite 
Wilkinson's statement, several facts make Van Veghten's asser- 

' Wilkinson's Memoirs. Vol. I. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 169 

After Gates had posted his army south of the creek, 
Burgoyne ordered the Schuyler mansion with the mills 
and other outbuildings, to be set on fire. These with their 
contents were valued at $50,000. 

Gates' Abortive Attack. That same evening (the 
10th) word came to Gates that Burgoyne had gone 
on toward Fort Edward, and that only a guard was 
left behind with the baggage. His informant had 
mistaken the two regiments sent ahead for the whole 
army. Gates at once issued orders for the entire 
force to cross the creek in the morning and assault the 
British camp under cover of the fog, which usually rises 
from the river and remains till after sunrise at that sea- 
son of the year. 

Burgoyne in some way received notice of this proposed 
assault and posted his men to the best advantage to 
receive it. 

Agreeably to orders, Morgan crossed the creek at 
Victory Mills, below the old dam at the stone bridge, 
and advancing through the fog soon fell in with a British 
picket, which fired and cut down a lieutenant and two 
privates. This led him to think that there must be some 



tion altogether probable. It is the uniform testimony of other 
writers that at the time of the surrender, Gates had his quarters 
much nearer the front. This would indicate that he must have 
moved up after negotiations had opened to avoid loss of time in 
transmission of dispatches. Since Wilkinson does not mention 
this removal, which must have occurred, it is quite probable that 
he in writing his Memoirs some years later, got the two places 
mixed in his mind, and in his story transferred the " hovel " 
down to where the house stands, which, according to Lossing, 
was but a small affair at the time. Walter Van Veghten was in 
a position to know the facts, and being an intelligent and also a 
prominent citizen, was not liable to be in error as to such a 
matter. 
12 



170 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA i 

mistake about the retreat of the British, which misgiving 
he reported to Colonel Wilkinson, who came up at this 
moment. As a result Generals Learned and Patterson 
were sent to his support with their brigades. 

Wilkinson then hastening down to the right, learned 
from a deserter, and from a squad of thirty-five of the 
enemy just captured, that Burgoyne had not retreated, 
but was posted and awaiting the American attack. At 
once he dispatched an aide to Gates with the message : 
"Tell the General, that his own fame and the interests 
of the cause are at hazard ; that his presence is necessary 
with the troops." But in obedience to orders, Nixon's 
and part of Glover's brigades had forded the creek and 
were deploying for action ; Captain Nathan Goodale,^ of 
Putnam's regiment, swung to the right and captured a 
party of sixty men at the mouth of the creek and also the 
bateaux they were guarding. Suddenly the fog lifted 
and disclosed to their astonished gaze the whole British 
army drawn up and ready to give them a fiery greeting. 
They at once opened with musketry and cannon upon the 
Americans who, realizing their ugly situation at a glance, 
broke for the south side of the creek, without much re- 
gard as to the order of their going. 

Wilkinson fearing that the left might be badly 
entrapped, hastened up and found Morgan and Learned 
within two hundred yards of Burgoyne's strongest posi- 
tion on Prospect Hill, and just entering ground which 
had been cleared by the enemy in front of their works. 
He found Learned near the center and begged him to 

- This Capt. Nathan Goodale was one of the most efficient of Gates' 
scouts. He gave Gates the first reliable information concerning the situ- 
ation of Burgoyne's army during its advance as it lay along the river oppo- 
site and above Saratoga. Before the surrender of the British army, no less 
than 121 prisoners fell into his hand. In 1899 a descendant of Captain 
Goodale erected a tablet to his memory on Prospect Hill, near the monu- 
ment. He was killed by the Indians, in Ohio, in 1790. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 171 

halt, which he did. Wilkinson said to him (quoting 
from his Memoirs), "'You must retreat,' Learned 
asked me, ' have you orders ? ' I answered, ' I have not, 
as the exigency of the case did not allow me time to 
see General Gates.' He observed, 'Our brethren are 
engaged on the right, and the standing order is to attack.' 
I informed him ' our troops on the right have retired, 
and the fire you hear is from the enemy ;' and, I added, 
'although I have no orders for your retreat, I pledge my 
life for the General's approbation.' " Several field officers 
coming up and approving the proposition, the order for 
the retreat was given. They were hardly turned when 
the British, who had been quietly awaiting the assault, 
fired a volley and killed several men, among whom was 
an officer. 

Thus Gates got out of a tight place, and escaped dire 
disaster, by a very narrow margin. Had he been the 
great general that his friends pictured him, he would 
not have ordered such an attack without knowing for a 
certainty whether the main body of his enemy had 
decamped or not. He would also have been near the 
front, when the attack began that he might be able 
quickly to recall or give new orders as the exigency 
might demand. For this escape, as for his victories, 
Gates could thank his subordinates. He never allowed 
his sacred person to be seen along danger lines if he 
could avoid it. Only once during the Revolution was he 
under fire, at Camden, S. C, and then he beat the record 
in getting away, for he made two hundred miles on 
horseback in three days. 

Burgoyne had hoped great things from this move on 
the part of Gates, feeling sure that he could annihilate 
the assaulting force, but was sorely disappointed at the 
outcome. He described it as " one of the most adverse 
strokes of fortune during the campaign." 



172 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Gates Decides Upon a Regulation Siege. Gates 
now decided to starve Burgoyne into a surrender 
by siege, rather than compel him by force of arms as 
some of his officers urged, thus avoiding much blood- 
shed. He at once took steps to make sure of his prey by 
completing his lines of circumvallation. Alorgan and his 
Virginians, Learned's brigade, and a Pennsylvania force 
occupied the high grovmd to the west of Burgoyne. Their 
lines stretched from the creek, up back of the Victory 
school house, through the French burying grovmd, in the 
rear of the house now owned and occupied by Mr. David 
H. Craw, and along the elevated ridge to the north. The 
east side of the river was held by New Hampshire, Mas- 
sachusetts and Connecticut troops, while New York, New 
England and New Jersey held the south. New Hamp- 
shire and Vermont, under the redoubtable Stark, a day or 
two later filled the gap to the north, and so practically 
corked the bottle. Thus New England, the Middle and 
Southern States were all represented at that crucial 
moment in our national history, and all very appropri- 
ately had a share in the decisive stroke that determined 
the severance of these colonies from the mother country, 
and assured their independence. 

But as late as the 12th there was still a chance for Bur- 
goyne to escape. There was an opening northward on 
the west side of the river, as it had not yet been occupied 
by our people. He called a council of his generals, laid 
the situation before them, and asked their advice. Riede- 
sel strongly urged that they should leave artillery and 
baggage behind, and, thus lightened, attempt to escape 
by avoiding Fort Edward, now held by the Americans, 
cross four miles above, and strike for Ticonderoga 
through the woods on the west of Lake George. Orders 
were at once issued to move out that night if the pro- 
visions could be distributed bv ten or eleven o'clock. Pre- 




COLONEL DANIEL MORGAN 



174 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA : 

cisely at ten o'oclock Riedesel notified Burgoyne that the 
provisions had been distributed, and everything was 
ready, when he and all the rest were astonished to receive 
orders to stay where they were, as it was now too late. 
What decided him that it was "too late" is not known. 
But when the morning broke, sure enough, it was too 
late ; for during the night Stark and his men had crossed 
the river just above the mouth of the Battenkill on rafts, 
occupied the gap and erected a battery on a hill, (prob- 
ably the bare one back of Mr. D. A. Bullard's farm 
buildings). This was the springing of " the trap," about 
which General Riedesel had talked, the corking of the 
bottle which sealed the fate of the British army. 

They were now completely surrounded. Gates had 
thrown a floating bridge across the Hudson below Fish 
creek. The approach to this bridge was just below the 
mouth of the deep ditch that runs east from Chubb's 
bridge. This gave easy communication with Fellows to 
the east; and on this with the raft just built above. 
Gates could pass in safety all around his foe, if he dared. 

The Americans now made it very warm for the 
Britons. Fellows' batteries on the bluffs, east of the 
river, were echoed by Gates' from the heights south of 
Victory, and then the new battery on the hill to the north 
bellowed Amen ! we are with you ! while Morgan's sharp- 
shooters to the west, and the Yankee marksmen every- 
where else popped at any hostile head that dared show 
itself from behind a tree, or above the breastworks. All 
this, with the answering thunder of Burgoyne's heavy 
artillery, must have made terrific music, such as these 
Saratoga hills never heard before nor since. 

Woes of the Besieged. The experiences of those 
shut within this fiery and thunderous arena whereon 
Schuylerville now stands, must have been appalling 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 175 

beyond description. There were but few places of 
safety except behind trees, in a few hollows, or im- 
mediately behind breastworks. Hundreds of dead 
horses and oxen lay everywhere, which had been 
killed by cannon or musket shots, or which had died 
from starvation. Without hospital tents or any hospital 
conveniences, the sick and wounded soldiers would drag 
themselves to some sheltered spot and there breathe out 
their lives in agony on the cold, damp ground. There 
were but few places where the surgeons could dress the 
wounds without being interrupted by cannon shot drop- 
ping or crashing through the trees. Fellows' battery on 
the blufifs opposite Schuylerville was especially annoying, 
to the British, and they were unable to silence it. It was 
from thence that the Marshall house was chiefly cannon- 
aded ; ^ from there the shot was fired that carried off the 
ham from Burgoyne's table, and so broke up one of his 
dinner parties,'* and thence the cannon ball came that 
lodged in an oak tree by the side of which General Bur- 
goyne was standing.^ No soldier dare lay aside his arms 
even to sleep. There was constant firing on the picket 
lines, and a man on duty there hardly dared show him- 
self from behind a tree, or his head above a rifle pit, 
lest a whistling bullet should perforate him. And though 
there were rivers of water all about, yet for those 
beleaguered Britons there was hardly a drop to drink. 
A few springs and the rivulets running down the hills 
could not supply the needs of six thousand men with 
their horses and cattle. Any man who attempted to 
reach the creek or river became a mark for a dozen rifles. 
Some of the wives of the common soldiers risked a trip 
to the river with their buckets for water, and found the 

" See Baroness Riedesel's account, which immediately follows. 
* Burgoyne's State of the Expedition. Edition of 1780, p. 55. 
' Digby's Journal, p. 304. 



176 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Americans too chivalrous to harm a woman. And, by 
the way, there were no braver hearts in that army than 
beat in the breasts of those women. Baroness de Riedesel 
tells of one who supplied the occupants of the Marshall 
house, and how they rewarded her. 

Baroness Riedesel Relates Her Experiences. The 

account given by that most estimable lady of her ex- 
periences in the Marshall house are of so interesting 
and thrilling a character that we should wrong our 
readers not to allow her to tell them her own story. She 
proved herself to be a veritable angel of mercy to those 
poor officers and men, yes a forerunner of Florence 
Nightingale, Clara Barton and the Red Cross. She 
writes : 

"About two o'clock in the afternoon [of the 10th] , the 
firing of cannon and small arms was again heard, and 
all was alarm and confusion. My husband sent me a 
message telling me to betake myself forthwith into a 
house not far from there. I seated myself in the calash 
with my children, and had scarcely driven up to the house 
when I saw on the opposite side of the Hudson river five 
or six men with guns, which were aimed at us. Almost 
involuntarily I threw the children on the bottom of the 
calash and myself over them. At the same instant the 
churls fired, and shattered the arm of a poor English 
soldier behind us, who was already wounded and was 
also retreating into the house. Immediately after our 
arrival a frightful cannonade began, principally directed 
against the house in which we had sought shelter, prob- 
ably because the enemy believed, from seeing so many 
people flocking around it, that all the generals made it 
their headquarters.*' Alas ! it harbored none but wounded 
soldiers, or women ! We were finally obliged to take 

° This was from Furnival's battery, north of the Battenkill. 




THE BARONESS RIEDESEL 



178 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

refuge in a cellar, in which I laid myself down in a cor- 
ner not far from the door. My children lay down on the 
earth with their heads upon my lap, and in this manner 
we passed the entire night. A horrible stench, the cries 
of the children, and yet more than all this, my own 
anguish, prevented me from closing my eyes. On the 
following morning [the 11th], the cannonade again 
began, but on a different side.'^ I advised all to go out 
of the cellar for a little while, during which time I would 
have it cleaned, as otherwise we would all be sick. They 
followed my suggestion, and I at once set many hands 
to work, which was in the highest degree necessary ; for 
the women and children being afraid to venture forth, 
had soiled the whole cellar. After they had all gone out 
and left me alone, I for the first time surveyed our place 
of refuge. It consisted of three beautiful cellars, splen- 
didly arched. I proposed that the most dangerously 
wounded of the officers should be brought into one of 
them ; that the women should remain in another ; and 
that all the rest should stay in the third, which was near- 
est the entrance. I had just given the cellars a good 
sweeping, and had fumigated them by sprinkling vinegar 
on burning coals, and each one had found his place pre- 
pared for him — when a fresh and terrible cannonade 
threw us all once more into alarm. Many persons, who 
had no right to come in, threw themselves against the 
door. My children were already under the cellar steps, 
and we would all have been crushed, if God had not given 
me strength to place myself before the door, and with 
extended arms prevent all from coming in ; otherwise 
every one of us would have been severely injured. Eleven 
cannon balls went through the house, and we could 
plainly hear them rolling over our heads. One poor sol- 

' This was from Fellow's battery, opposite Schuylerville and south of 
the Battenkill. Furnival's battery had been ordered to Fort Edward. 




ORIGINAL MARSHALL HOUSE 
REFUGE OF BARONESS RIEDESEL AND THE WOUNDED OFFICERS 




CELLAR IN MARSHALL HOUSE 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 181 

dier [a British surgeon by the name of Jones], whose 
leg they were about to amputate, having been laid upon 
a table for this purpose, had the other leg taken off by 
another cannon ball, in the midst of the operation. His 
comrades all ran off, and when they again came back 
they found him in one corner of the room, where he had 
rolled in his anguish, scarcely breathing. I was more 
dead than alive, though not so much on account of our 
own danger, as for that which enveloped my husband, 
who, however, frequently sent to see how I was getting 
along, and to tell me that he was still safe. 

" The wife of Major Harnage, a Madam Reynels, the 
wife of the good lieutenant who the day previous had so 
kindly shared his broth with me, the wife of a commis- 
sary, and myself, were the only ladies who were with the 
army.^ We sat together bewailing our fate, when one 
came in, upon which they all began whispering, looking 
at the same time exceedingly sad. I noticed this, and 
also that they cast silent glances toward me. This 
awakened in my mind the dreadful thought that my hus- 
band had been killed. I shrieked aloud, but they assured 
me that this was not so, at the same time intimating to 
me by signs, that it was the lieutenant — the husband of 
our companion — who had met with misfortune. A 
moment after she was called out. Her husband was not 
yet dead, but a cannon ball had taken off his arm close to 
the shoulder. During the whole night we heard his 
moans, which resounded fearfully through the vaulted 
cellars. The poor man died toward morning. We spent 
the remainder of this night as the former ones. In the 
meantime my husband came to visit me, which lightened 
my anxiety and gave me fresh courage. On the follow- 
ing morning [the 12th], however, we got things better 
regulated. Major Harnage, his wife, and Mrs. Reynels 

" Seventy soldiers brouKht their wives with them also. 



182 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

made a little room in a corner, by hanging curtains from 
the ceiling. They wished to fix up for me another corner 
in the same manner, but I preferred to remain near the 
door, so that in case of fire I could rush out from the 
room. I had some straw brought in and laid my bed upon 
it, where I slept with my children — my maids sleeping 
not far from us. Directly opposite us three EngHsh 
officers were quartered — wounded it is true, but, never- 
theless resolved not to be left behind in case of a retreat. 
One of these was Captain Green, aide-de-camp of Gen- 
eral Phillips, a very valuable and agreeable man. All 
three assured me, upon their oaths, that in case of a 
hasty retreat, they would not leave me, but would each 
take one of my children upon his horse. For myself one 
of my husband's horses constantly stood saddled and in 
readiness. Often my husband wished to withdraw me 
from danger, by sending me to the Americans ; but I re- 
monstrated with him on the ground that to be with people 
whom I would be obliged to treat with courtesy, while 
perhaps, my husband was being killed by them, would 
be even yet more painful than all I was now suffering. 
He promised me, therefore, that I should henceforward 
follow the army. Nevertheless, I was often in the night 
filled with anxiety lest he should march away. At such 
times I have crept out of my cellar to reassure myself, 
and if I saw the troops lying around the fires, (for the 
nights were already cold), I would return and sleep 
quietly. On the third day, I found an opportunity for 
the first time to change my linen, as my companions had 
the courtesy to give up to me a little corner; the three 
wounded officers meanwhile standing guard not far off. 
" Our cook saw to our meals, but we were in want of 
water ; and in order to quench our thirst, I was often 
obliged to drink wine, and give it also to the children. 
The continued danger in which my husband was encom- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 183 

passed, was a constant source of anxiety to me. I was 
the only one of all the women whose husband had not 
been killed or wounded, and I often said to myself — 
* shall I be the only fortunate one ? ' 

"As the great scarcity of water continued, we at last 
found a soldier's wife who had the courage to bring 
\vater from the river, for no one else would undertake it, 
as the enemy shot at every man who approached the 
river. This woman, however, they never molested ; and 
they told us afterward that they spared her on account 
of her sex. 

" I endeavored to divert my mind from my troubles, 
by constantly busying myself with the wounded. I made 
them tea and coffee, and received in return a thousand 
benedictions. Often, also, I shared my noon day meal 
with them. One day a Canadian officer came into our 
cellar who could scarcely stand up. We at last got it out 
of him that he was almost dead with hunger. I con- 
sidered myself very fortunate to have it in my power to 
offer him my mess. This gave him renewed strength, 
and gained for me his friendship. One of our greatest 
annoyances was the stench of the wounds when they 
began to suppurate. 

"One day I undertook the care of Major Bloomfield, 
adjutant to General Phillips, through both of whose 
cheeks a small musket ball had passed, shattering his 
teeth and grazing his tongue. He could hold nothing 
whatever in his mouth. The matter from the wound 
almost choked him, and he was unable to take any other 
nourishment except a little broth, or something liquid. 
We had Rhine wine. I gave him a bottle of it, in hopes 
that the acidity of the wine would cleanse his wound. 
He kept some continually in his mouth ; and that alone 
acted so beneficially that he became cured, and I again 
acquired one more friend. 



184 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

" In this horrible situation we remained six days. 
Finally, they spoke of capitulating, as by temporizing for 
so long a time, our retreat had been cut off. A cessation 
of hostilities took place, and my husband, who was 
thoroughly worn out, was able for the first time in a long 
while to lie down upon a bed. 

"On the 17th of October the capitulation was consum- 
mated. Now the good woman who had brought us water 
at the risk of her life, received the reward of her ser- 
vices. Everyone threw a handful of money into her 
apron, and she received altogether over twenty guineas. 
At such a moment the heart seems to be specially suscep- 
tible of gratitude." 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 185 



CHAPTER XV 

The Capitulation. — Burgovne Summons Council of 

War 

Burgoyne knowing himself to be surrounded by over- 
whelming numbers ; for the American militia had been 
pouring in from everywhere since the battles ; called a 
council of war on the 13th, laid the situation before it, 
and inquired if in its opinion a proposition to surrender 
would be warranted by precedent, and would it be hon- 
orable. The council agreed that surrender was the wisest 
course. They were doubtless urged to this conclusion by 
a forceful argument in the shape of a cannon ball that 
swept across the table about which they were sitting. 

Accordingly General Burgoyne sent a flag of truce 
asking if Gates would receive a " field officer from him, 
on a matter of high moment to both armies." Gates re- 
plied that he would receive such an officer at 10 o'clock 
the next morning, the 14th. Major Robert Kingston, of 
Burgoyne's stafif, was selected to bear the message to 
Gates. The next morning at the appointed hour King- 
ston descended the hill, and, crossing the creek on some 
sleepers of the bridge that had been left, was met there 
by Colonel Wilkinson, who represented Gates, and who, 
after blindfolding him, conducted him on foot down to 
headquarters, over a mile away. 

Burgoyne Sues for an Armistice. Through him 
Burgoyne asked for a cessation of hostilities while 
terms might be arranged for an honorable surrender. 
General Gates sent back the terms on which he would 
accept the surrender of the British army, and granted 
a cessation of hostilities during the negotiations. Gates' 

13 



186 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

terms seemed to offend the pride of Burgoyne and 
his generals, who thereupon refused point blank to treat 
upon such conditions. The offensive articles were, first: 
that the British should surrender as prisoners of war; 
and, second: that they should lay down their arms 
within their intrenchments at the command of their 
adjutant general. 

At sunset Burgoyne returned Gates' propositions with 
the answer that he and his army would die to a man 
rather than submit to conditions involving such humilia- 
tion. Along with this answer he presented the terms on 
which he would consent to a surrender. Gates, evidently 
frightened by the news just received that Sir Henry 
Clinton had broken through the obstructions and had 
passed the forts in the Highlands ; that he had destroyed 
Kingston, and was advancing upon Albany, tamely 
accepted Burgoyne's proposals, and thus allowed the 
British general to dictate his own terms. 

Terms of Surrender Agreed Upon. But before 
any treaty could be signed, there were several sub- 
ordinate questions and items which must be settled; 
for this purpose two men from each side were selected, 
at Burgoyne's suggestion, who were to meet at some 
convenient place, to be selected, to arrange the final 
terms. A tent was pitched upon the bluff, just south 
of the Horicon mill, where the representatives met and, 
after due discussion, signed and exchanged the articles of 
capitulation, and moreover agreed when they separated, 
at 8 p. m. of the 15th, that their respective chiefs should 
sign and exchange in the morning. Burgoyne expressed 
himself as well pleased with everything, but objected to 
calling the instrument a "treaty of capitulation;" he 
would term it a treaty of convention. To this also 
Gates agreed. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 187 

During the night of the 15th, a spy managed to get 
through to the British camp with the news that Chn- 
ton was on the way with rehef, and was now nearing 
Albany. Burgoyne saw here a ray of hope, and the 
next morning called another general council of his 
officers, told them what he had heard, and asked 
whether in their opinion he would be justified, under 
the circumstances, in repudiating his agreement with 
the American General. The majority decided that the 
public faith had been pledged, and therefore voted 
that it would be dishonorable to abrogate the treaty. 
However, instead of signing the Convention, as he had 
agreed, he sent Gates an evasive letter, in which he 
charged him with -having reduced his army since negotia- 
tions were opened, and asked that two of his officers 
might be permitted to inspect his army, that he might 
know if it was as large as reported. Gates was evidently 
nettled by the rudeness and impudence of the request, 
but sent Wilkinson to allay Burgoyne's apprehensions. 
This parley was spun out to such a length that finally 
Gates, who had just heard of the burning of Kingston 
by the British, got impatient, drew up his army, and 
sent Burgoyne word that he must either sign or fight. 
Burgoyne, urged by his generals, came down from his 
perch, on Prospect Hill, signed the Convention and sent 
it over to Gates in proper form. 

And let us never, never, forget that this was wholly 
an American victory ; foreign elements had little or 
nothing to do with it. With the exception of Gates, a 
mere figurehead, native born soldiers, led by native born 
officers, fought all the battles that culminated at Sara- 
toga. For the first time in her history proud old England 
here surrendered an army, and that to a host of embattled 
farmers, the sort of men her ruling classes, then and for 
long, regarded with lordly contempt. A French fleet 



188 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

and a French army helped round up Cornwallis at 
Yorktown. 

Articles of Convention 

The instrument as finally agreed to and executed is 
herewith subjoined. 

Articles of Convention between Lieutenant-General Burgoyne 
and Major-General Gates. 

I. 

" The troops under Lieutenant-General Burgo'yne, to march out 
of their camp with the honors of war, and the artillery of the 
intrenchments, to the verge of the river where the old fort stood, 
where the arms and artillery are to be left; the arms are to be 
piled by word of command from their own officers." 

IL 

" A free passage to be granted to the army under Lieutenant- 
General Burgoyne to Great Britain, on condition of not serving 
again in North America during the present contest ; and the port 
of Boston is assigned for the entry of transports to receive the 
troops whenever General Howe shall so order." 

HL 

" Should any cartel take place, by which the army under Gen- 
eral Burgoyne, or any part of it, may be exchanged, the forego- 
ing article to be void as far as such exchange shall be made." 

IV. 
" The army under Lieutenant-General Burgoyne, to march to 
Massachusetts Bay, by the easiest, most expeditious and con- 
venient route ; and to be quartered in, near, or as convenient as 
possible to Boston, that the march of the troops may not be 
delayed when transports arrive to receive them." 

V. 
" The troops to be supplied on their march, and during their 
being in quarters, with provisions by General Gates' orders at 
the same rate of rations as the troops of his own army; and if 
possible, the officers' horses and cattle are to be supplied with 
forage at the usual rates." 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



189 




ELM TREE UNDER WHICH BURGOYNE SIGNED THE CONVENTION 
VI. 

" All officers to retain their carriages, batt-horses and other 
cattle, and no baggage to be molested or searched ; Lieutenant- 
General Burgoyne giving his honor that there are no public 
stores secreted therein. Major-General Gates will, of course, 
take the necessary measures for the due performance of this 
article. Should any carriages be wanted during the march for 
the transportation of officers' baggage, they are, if possible, to 
be supplied by the country at the usual rates." 

VII. 
"Upon the march, and during the time the army shall remain 
in quarters in Massachusetts Bay, the officers are not, as far as 
circumstances will admit, to be separated from their men. The 
officers are to be quartered according to rank, and are not to be 
hindered from assembling their men for roll call, and other 
necessary purposes of regularity." 



190 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

VIII. 
" All corps whatever, of General Burgoyne's army, whether 
composed of sailors, bateaumen, artificers, drivers, independent 
companies, and followers of the army, of whatever country, shall 
be included in the fullest sense and utmost extent of the above 
articles, and comprehended in every respect as British subjects." 

IX. 
" All Canadians and persons belonging to the Canadian estab- 
lishment, consisting of sailors, bateaumen, artificers, drivers, in- 
dependent companies, and many other followers of the army, 
who come under no particular description, are to be permitted 
to return there ; they are to be conducted immediately by the 
shortest route to the first British post on Lake George, are to be 
supplied with provisions in the same manner as the other troops, 
and are to be bound by the same condition of not serving during 
the present contest in North America." 

X. 

" Passports to be immediately granted for three officers, not 
exceeding the rank of captain, who shall be appointed by Lieu- 
tenant-General Burgoyne, to carry dispatches to Sir William 
Howe, Sir Guy Carleton, and to Great Britain, by the way of 
New York; and Major-General Gates engages the public faith, 
that these despatches shall not be opened. These officers are to 
set out immediately after receiving their despatches, and are to 
travel the shortest and in the most expeditious manner." 

XL 

" During the stay of the troops in Massachusetts Bay the offi- 
cers are to be admitted on parole, and are to be allowed to wear 
their side arms." 

XII. 

" Should the army under Lieutenant-General Burgoyne find it 
necessary to send for their clothing and qther baggage to Can- 
ada, they are to be permitted to do it in the most convenient 
manner, and the necessary passports granted for that purpose." 

XIII. 
" These articles are to be mutually signed and exchanged to- 
morrow morning at nine o'clock, and the troops under Lieu- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 191 

tenant-General Burgoyne are to march out of their intrenchments 
at three o'clock in the afternoon." 

(Signed) "HORATIO GATES, Major-General. 

(Signed) "J. BURGOYNE, Lieutenant-General. 
" Saratoga, Oct. i6th, I777-" 

THE SURRENDER 

"All was decided here, and at this hour 
Our sun leaped up, though clouds still veiled its power. 
From Saratoga's hills we date the birth, — 
Our Nation's birth among the powers of earth. 
Not back to '76, New Yorkers' date: 
The mighty impulse launched our ' Ship of State ' 
'Twas given here — where shines our rising sun 
Excelsior ! These hills saw victory won. 
This vale the cradle where the colonies 
Grew into States — despite all enemies, 
Yes, on this spot — Thanks to our gracious God 
Where last in conscious arrogance it trod, 
Defil'd as captives Burgoyne's conquered horde; 
Below their general yielded up his sword, 
There to our flag bowed England's, battle-torn. 
Where now we stand th' United States was born." 

• — /. Watts De Peyster.^ 

As the echoes of the svmrise gun reverberated 
through the valley, on that eventful morning of the 
17th of October, it awoke within the breasts of the 
thirty thousand warriors encamped within and about 
the arena whereon Schuylerville now stands, emotions 
as diverse as the antipodes. On the one hand was the 
sense of utter defeat and humiliation, on the other was 
felt the very ecstasy of lofty achievement and success. 

This was a high day in liberty's history, a red-letter 
date in the annals of human progress, and, that there 
should be no lack of artistic setting worthy of the occa- 

' From Ode read at the laying of the corner-stone of the Saratoga monu- 
ment, October 17, 1877. 



192 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

sion, dame Nature had decked herself in her most 
gorgeous apparel. It was one of the rarest of those 
rare Autumnal days when all the elements seem to con- 
spire to give a witching charm to the calm landscapes 
of October. The progress of the month had been like the 
stately march of an Orient army, with all the splendor 
of blazing banners, and the wealth and pageantry of 
olden story. The forest primeval, then regnant here, 
looked as though the glories of the sunset had been 
distilled into it. Here and there were clusters of trees, 
decked with the glowing hues of crimson and scarlet and 
gold, that lighted up those ancient woods like pillars of 
fire. The scarlet uniform of the Briton and the blue and 
white of the Teuton, fitted admirably into this picture of 
beauty ; but neither showy uniforms nor their proud 
wearers had availed against the embattled farmers, in- 
nocent of all uniform save the uniformity of homespun, 
and zeal for liberty. 

But, alas ! to the vanquished this autumnal glory 
was only the glory of fading leaves, the hectic flush that 
presages a speedy dissolution, the approach of a barren 
and cheerless winter. And as the haughty Briton looked 
out upon the scene, from the heights of Saratoga, he 
could exclaim with the still more haughty Roman of old : 
" Sic transit gloria mundi." As fades these leaves, so 
fade the glory and prestige of British arms amid this 
people ; as fall the leaves, so this day must witness the 
fall of these puissant weapons from our grasp, and here 
comes on apace " The winter of our discontent." 

To the American, on the contrary, the scene was sug- 
gestive of far brighter things ; for recalling that every 
falling leaf leaves behind it a fully-developed bud which 
the coming spring will awaken to a larger life, so the 
fall of British power and pride here gave room and 
occasion for the rise of a nobler and broader civic life. 



194 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

which the rising sun of freedom would surely quicken 
and nourish into a grandeur as yet undreamed. 

The Formal Surrender, In the early hours of that 
day Colonel Wilkinson had been dispatched by General 
Gates to the British camp, to wait upon General Bur- 
goyne and serve him in any way that courtesy might sug- 
gest. Burgoyne having arrayed himself in his most 
showy regimentals, mounted his horse and, together with 
Wilkinson, visited and inspected the ground where his 
army was to lay down their arms. From there they rode 
out to the bank of the river, which he surveyed attentively 
for a few moments, and then inquired if it was not ford- 
able there. ''Certainly, sir !" was the reply, "but do you 
observe the people on the opposite bank?" "Yes." replied 
he, "I have observed them too long." 

He then suggested that he be introduced to General 
Gates. At once they wheeled, retraced their steps and 
crossed the Fish creek at the ford. General Burgoyne 
in the lead with his staff, followed by General Phillips 
and the Baron de Riedesel, with the other General 
officers and their respective suites according to rank. 
Says Wilkinson : ** General Gates, advised of Bur- 
goyne's approach, met him at the head of his camp, 
Burgoyne in a rich royal uniform, and Gates in a plain 
blue frock. When they had approached nearly within 
sword's length they reined up and halted ; I then named 
the gentlemen and General Burgoyne, raising his hat 
most gracefully, said : ' The fortune of war. General 
Gates, has made me your prisoner,' to which the con- 
queror replied, ' I shall always be ready to bear testimony 
that it has not been through any fault of your excellency.' 
Major-General Phillips then advanced and he and Gen- 
eral Gates saluted and shook hands. Next the Baron 
Riedesel and the other officers were introduced in their 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 195 

turn, and as soon as the ceremony was concluded I left 
the army and returned to the British camp." Gates' 
leading officers were now in their turn introduced. With 
them also appeared General Schuyler, in citizen's dress, 
who had come up from Albany to congratulate Gates on 
his success, and share in the delights, if not the honors, 
of the occasion. When Col. Morgan was presented Bur- 
goyne took his hand and said : " Sir, you command the 
finest regiment in the world." As to that matter Bur- 
goyne was just about then fully competent to judge. 

In the meantime General Riedesel had sent for his 
wife, who came over to the enemy's camp with much 
fear and trembling, but met with a reception which 
soon allayed her apprehensions and quite won her heart. 
Let her tell her own story, for she takes occasion to 
eulogize and exalt one whose memory Schuylerville 
especially delights to honor. Says she : " In our pas- 
sage through the American camp, I observed with great 
satisfaction that no one cast at us scornful glances. On 
the contrary, they all greeted me, even showing compas- 
sion on their countenances at seeing a mother with her 
little children in such a pHght. I confess I feared to 
come into the enemy's camp, as the thing was so entirely 
new to me. When I approached the tents a noble-looking 
man came toward me and took the children out of the 
wagon, embraced and kissed them, and then, with tears 
in his eyes, helped me also to alight. He then led me to 
the tent of General Gates, with whom I found Generals 
Burgoyne and Phillips. Presently, the man who had 
received me so kindly, came up and said to me : ' It may 
be embarrassing to you to dine with all these gentlemen ; 
come now with your children into my tent where I will 
give you, it is true, a frugal meal, but one that will be ac- 
companied with the best of wishes.' ' You are certainly,' 
answered I, ' a husband and a father, for you show me 



196 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

so much kindness.' I then learned that he was the 
American General Schuyler." 

At eleven a. m. the British army left its camp, marched 
down the hill to the flat and piled their arms just to the 
east of the Champlain canal. General Matoon, who 
afterward inspected them, said that the piles reached 
from near the creek to the vicinity of the Marshall house. 
The only Americans present to witness this part of the 
program were Colonels Wilkinson and Morgan Lewis, 
who had been appointed by Gates for this purpose. 

It was with dread reluctance that those brave men 
parted with their weapons. Some, with tears in their 
eyes, kissed them as they gave them up ; some gnashed 
their teeth and slammed them down with vengeful oaths ; 
while others ruined their muskets or stamped in their 
drum heads. 

Lieutenant Digby, in his Journal of the Expedition 
(p. 320), describes the grief of heart exhibited by the 
officers on the eve of the surrender. In the last coun- 
cil of war Burgoyne could with difficulty control him- 
self sufficiently to speak. "As to my own feelings," says 
he, "I cannot express them. Tears (though unmanly) 
forced their way. I could have burst to give myself 
vent." 

After leaving " the field of the grounded arms," the 
captured army forded the creek, and at once passed 
between the lines of the American army, which had 
been drawn up on either side of the road. But no shout 
of exultation greeted them, neither taunting word nor 
scornful look wounded their feelings, at which they were 
greatly astonished, and for which they afterward con- 
fessed themselves as profoundly grateful. This was by 
the order of General Gates ; a most considerate and 
humane act, by which he greatly honored himself and 
his army. They were, however, met by an escort of 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 197 

soldiers and a drum corps, which could not refrain from 
administering a small dose of poetic justice to these cap- 
tive Britons in the form of that good old martial tune, 
" Yankee Doodle." The words, and perhaps the tune, 
had been composed by a British humorist during the 
French and Indian war in mockery of the variegated and 
ludicrous costumes of the provincial troops and citizen- 
ship. It was sure to be played whenever a colonial regi- 
ment marched by on parade. It had been British prop- 
erty exclusively till Saratoga, and now the waggish 
drum-major thought it a good time to put " Yankee 
Doodle" on the other foot. It took so well with our 
people that it was immediately adopted as an American 
martial air. [See note.] 

In the volume, " Letters of Hessian Officers," we learn 
how their conquerors looked to them : " We passed the 
enemies' encampment in front of all their regiments. 
Not a man of them was regularly equipped. Each one 
had on the clothes he was accustomed to wear in the 
field, to the tavern, and in every day life. Few of the 
officers in Gen. Gates' army wore uniform, and those 
that were worn were evidently homemade, and of all 

Note. — During the Albany Bi-Centennial celebration "The Ar- 
gus " gave a brief sketch of the " Crailo," the old Van Rens- 
selaer homestead in Greenbush. In that sketch the writer says : 
" It was in the rear of this mansion that Yankee Doodle was 
composed. While Abercombie's army was encamped there [in 
1758] by the old sweep well at the rear of the house, waiting for 
reinforcements, the country people came straggling in, in all 
manner of costumes and dress. Their ludicrous appearance so 
excited the humor of a British surgeon [Dr. R. Shuckburg] 
that he, while sitting by the bed, composed the original version 
of ' Yankee Doodle,' words and music both." It is worth noting 
in this connection that the above Dr. Shuckburg, in 1754, was a 
surgeon in Capt. (General) Horatio Gates' Independent Co. of 
New York. He was afterward nominated by Sir Wm. Johnson 
as Secretary of Indian Affairs for Northern New York. 



198 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

colors. For example, brown coats with sea green fac- 
ings, white linings, and silver dragons, and gray coats 
with yellow buttons and straw facings, were to be seen 
in plenty. All the men who stood in array before us 
were so slender, fine looking, and sinewy, that it was a 
pleasure to look at them." 

It is also worthy of special note, that at the same 
time and place our American flag. Old Glory, was 
unfurled for the first time at army headquarters and 
also to grace a victory. It had been adopted by the Con- 
tinental Congress, June 14th, of that year. [See note.] 

After the meeting of the Generals, and their mutual 
introduction, dinner was served in the marquee, or tent, 
of General Gates, which he had had pitched nearer the 
advanced lines during the negotiations. It was not a -full 
course dinner, but, no doubt, those half-starved captives 
never afterward enjoyed anything more toothsome. 
Burgoyne magnanimously drank the health of Washing- 
ton, whereat Gates, not to be outdone, drank to King 
George. 

Dinner being over, they stepped outside, and for a 

Note. — Regarding this flag the following facts were communi- 
cated to the writer by Mr. E. R. Mann, of Ballston, N. Y., an 
enthusiastic student of American history. They were related to 
him by Mr. George Strover, in 1877, who got the story from his 
father, who was a resident in the neighborhood, at the time, and 
was present at the surrender of Burgoyne. "When it became 
apparent that Burgoyne must surrender, the ladies of the settle- 
ment and the wives of some of the American officers took their 
flannel petticoats, etc., of the required colors, and made them 
into a United States flag, having heard of the adoption of the 
Stars and Stripes, in the preceding June, by the Continental 
Congress. They presented it to General Gates, and when, on 
October 17th, Burgoyne approached Gates' marquee to make the 
formal surrender, that flag was hoisted to the top of the staff 
and the fifes and drums saluted it with ' Yankee Doodle.' " 



200 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

time watched the royal army as it passed by toward 
Stillwater. Then at a pre-arranged signal, the two 
generals faced each other, when General Burgoyne drew 
his sword and presented it to General Gates, in view of 
the two armies. Gates received it with due courtesy, 
and in a few minutes returned it to Burgoyne. General 
Schuyler witnessed this ceremony, and no doubt felt that 
in all justice that sword should have been placed in his 
hands. 

On this occasion Schuyler showed his rare exaltation 
of character and magnanimity, when General Burgoyne 
expressed to him his regret at the great loss he had 
inflicted upon him in the destruction of his property, 
valued at $50,000. To which he replied : " Think no 
more of it. General, the occasion justified it according to 
the rules of war." And after all this, he opened his fine 
home in Albany to Burgoyne and a suite of twenty per- 
sons, and made him a welcome guest so long as he stayed 
in that city. 

The number of prisoners surrendered amounted to five 
thousand seven hundred and ninety-one. Four of the 
eleven on General Burgoyne's staff were members of 
Parliament. Besides these our people already had eigh- 
teen hundred and fifty-six prisoners, including the sick 
and wounded, which had been abandoned to the Ameri- 
cans. The American force which, as we have already 
seen, had been rapidly augmenting during the last few 
weeks, at the time of the surrender was composed of 
nine thousand and ninety-three Continentals, or regular 
soldiers, and some sixteen thousand militia, in all about 
twenty-five thousand men. Hence there were assembled 
here in the wilderness, on that day of grace, over thirty 
thousand soldiers, besides the camp followers and 
civilian visitors, who had flocked hither to witness the 
last act in that heroic drama. It is also worthy of note 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 201 

that the largest American army mustered during the 
Revolutionary war was assembled here at that time. 
[See note.] 

Saratoga a Decisive Battle — Why? Historians 
by common consent regard the battle of Saratoga as 
one of the few decisive battles in history. The average 
reader will naturally inquire: What is meant by a 
decisive battle, and what did Saratoga decide? Hallam, 
a great English historian, in his " Middle Ages " defines 
decisive battles as "those battles of which a contrary 
event would have essentially varied the drama of the 
world in all its subsequent scenes." Mr. E. S. Creasy, 
late professor of history in the University College 
of London, acting on this suggestion found only fif- 
teen among the thousands of battles that have been 
fought that answer to Hallam's standard; the first was 
Marathon, fought 490 B. C, the last was Waterloo, 
fought in 1815. The one preceding this in his list is 
Saratoga. Of it he says : " Nor can any military event 
be said to have exercised more important influence on the 

Note.— After the battle of Saratoga, Captain John VanPatten, 
of Col. Wemple's regiment, was publicly commended for his 
bravery, and as a further tribute to his worth was, on Oct. 17th, 
honored with the charge of conveying the official dispatches to 
Albany, announcing the surrender of Burgoyne. He died in 
1809, and is buried in the town of Charlton, Saratoga Co., on 
the farm that was the home of his family at the time of the 
battle. It is veritable family history that here, huddled at their 
mother's knees, the children of Capt. VanPatten listened in fear 
to the booming of cannon to the eastward, telling with clamor- 
ous tongues of the battle in progress, in which their father and 
three uncles were taking an active part. 

The sword carried by Capt. VanPatten is now in the posses- 
sion of a great-great-grandson, Percy VanEpps, a prominent 
citizen of Glenville, Schenectady Co., N. Y., who gave the author 
the facts. 

14 



202 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

future fortunes of mankind than the complete defeat of 
Burgoyne's expedition in 1777." Take notice: that is 
the judgment of an Englishman! Momentous indeed 
were the results that followed upon Saratoga in which 
all the world is interested. 

But the skeptical might naturally ask: How could 
such a little, beggarly, affray as that, fought in the 
woods, and by so few men, ever be classed as a battle of 
such great moment to the world? Well, sure enough, in 
point of mere size or bulk, a matter of 3,000 men in each 
of the fighting lines, and a battle front of only half a 
mile, seems but a Liliputian compared with some of our 
modern battles, with their millions of men arrayed, and 
their hundreds of miles of battle front. But over against 
this we note the fact, that it is not always the event 
biggest in bulk and pageantry that fills the largest angle 
in history. Palestine, ancient Greece, and Latium, all 
insignificant in area, fill a vastly larger place in the 
thought of to-day than do those ancient world empires 
of Assyria, Egypt, and Babylonia, because their contribu- 
tions to the forces that make for civilization were far 
more numerous and valuable than all those of the latter 
put together. At Marathon the Greeks had arrayed only 
10,000 men against the barbarous hordes of Asia, and 
only 192 Greeks were killed, but the outcome of that 
battle has remained as a benediction to the world in all 
the subsequent story of humane progress. 

First. It preserved to the cause of liberty in America 
the precious Hudson valley by which New England and 
the Southern colonies were linked together, and which 
was absolutely necessary to their unity and cooperation. 

Second. It taught the Americans that they could meet, 
and overthrow, in a fair contest, what they had been 
taught to believe were invincible troops; hence their 
hopes of success were amazingly strengthened, and from 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 203 

that day the leaders believed that our independence was 
assured. 

Third. The outcome of Saratoga convinced European 
nations that the Americans could organize, fight and win 
battles, and that their union possessed elements of 
stability ; hence France immediately thereafter acknowl- 
edged our independence and entered into an alliance with 
us. This naturally caused war between England and 
France, in which Spain was soon involved. As a con- 
sequence much of England's fighting strength was 
diverted from us to the defence of her own coasts. 
France sent us fleets, and armies, and much money, by 
whose aid we were able to give the finishing stroke to 
English power, over these colonies, at Yorktown. 

" Saratoga was the wand that 'smote the rock of the 
national resources.' It was the magic that revived the 
' dead corpse of public credit.' "" 

Holland, after Saratoga, also gave most substantial 
aid, in supplying us with the sinews of war, in the shape 
of seven million guilders.^ 

Fourth. Having once seen that Saratoga not only 
made possible but probable our independence, anyone 
can see how after independence came naturally the estab- 
lishment of this glorious republic which has proved her- 
self a fount of all material, civil, and religious blessings, 
not only to her own citizens, but to the whole world. 
This is a much better world, and the average of human 
comfort and happiness has been vastly raised, because 
of the birth, the development, and example of this republic. 

"i/th. A day famous in the annals of American history." 

Lieut. Digby, of Burgoyne's army, uses the above as 

the opening words of his journal for October 17, 1777. 

2 Hon. S. S. Cox, in the U. S. Senate, 1884. 

' BoIIe's Financial History of the U. S. Vol. I., p. 258. 



204 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

He packed far more of truth in that sentence than he 
dreamed. 

In the Fifteenth Century humanity cried for more 
room, and Christopher Columbus, by the grace of God, 
discovered a continent. In the Eighteenth Century 
humanity cried for greater civil liberty and the citizen 
soldiery of America, under the smile of the Almighty, 
won it at Saratoga. All hail thou morning of the 17th 
of October, 1777! Light from the four corners of 
heaven streams upon thee, making thee the brightest that 
had yet dawned upon this virgin continent. Farewell, 
ages of tyranny ; farewell, sceptred brutes and crowned 
despots ! The triumphant day here dawned which 
ultimately assured to every man the privilege of becom- 
ing equal to any other man, and which should see every 
man anointed a king and every woman a queen in her 
own right, and ushered in the era that should witness 
the realization of that dream of the poet : " The parlia- 
ment of man, the federation of the world." 

" The nation that forgets its Marathon 
Has lost the choicest glory it has won. 
Then let yon granite shaft of grace 
Forever be a rallying place 
For liberty and honor, till the day 
The stone is dust, the river dried away." 

• — C. H. Crandall. 

The reader will remember that this crushing defeat, 
inflicted on England, by no means ended the war, which 
dragged its slow length along through five more weary 
years, but the stroke at Saratoga tipped the scales in 
freedom's favor, it turned the tide which thenceforward 
set unfalteringly for victory and independence. 

The Fate of the Armies. The captured army 
marched south an<l stayed the first night on their 
old camp ground at \^^ilbur's Basin, whence they 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 205 

had been driven ten days before. The next day our 
people separated the Germans from the British. The 
British crossed the river on the floating bridge which 
had been thrown across by Gates at Bemis Heights, and 
took the old Hoosac road through Northampton, Mass., 
for Boston. The Germans crossed in boats near 
Mechanicville, and stayed the next night at Schaghti- 
coke ; thence marched south through Troy and Kinder- 
hook to Claverack ; thence east through the Berkshires 
by the way of Springfield to Boston. [See note.] 

Congress did not keep the contract made by Gates to 
send the surrendered army back to England immediately. 
The reason for this was that several of the regiments, 
in defiance of the capitulation, failed to surrender their 
colors ; " Riedesel by his wife's help, saved the flags of 
his regiments and returned them safely to Brunswick."* 
And besides this the military chest was effectually con- 
cealed in various ways by the officers. And furthermore, 
rumors reached Congress, and it was led to believe, that 
the British soldiers meant to break their parole, join 
Howe's army and renew the fight against us. There was 
evidently some grounds for this belief, for in a letter to 
his friend, Col. Phillipson, dated Albany, Oct. 20th, 1777, 
Burgoyne says : " Under all these circumstances of dis- 
tress, among all these causes of despair, I dictated terms 
of convention which save the army to the State for the 
next campaign." Italics our own. So they marched 
them from Boston down to Virginia, whence they were 
moved hither and yon till after peace was declared. 

Note. — Rosengarten in his German Soldier in the Wars of 
the U. S., says: "Of 30,000 Germans who were in the Revolu- 
tion hardly half returned." Gen. George A. Custer, of the Civil 
War, was a great grandson of a Hessian officer who served 
under Burgoyne. Kiister was the original German spelling. 

* German Allies in the Revolution, p. 142. 



206 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Washington himself advised Congress to this course. 
Burgoyne was permitted to return to England, where 
he received but a cold reception at the hands of the king 
and people. Afterwards, however, he largely regained 
his popularity. He died in 1792, and was honored with 
burial in Westminster Abbey. 

Several days before the surrender word had reached 
General Gates of the burning of Esopus, or Kingston, 
by Gen. Vaughan. Immediately after the surrender he 
ordered several Brigades of regulars to start very early 
on the 18th and hasten southward to check the advance 
of the enemy; for Albany was just then practically de- 
fenceless. Several regiments made the entire distance 
to that city in one day ; i. e. 30 to 36 miles, depending on 
their position the previous night. 

Three days after the surrender Gates' host of militia 
started for their various homes and so vanished from the 
scene like the mists of the morning.^ Morgan, with his 
illustrious corps, and several brigades, were reluctantly 
.and tardily returned by Gates to the grand army under 
Washington. Washington was being hard pressed by 
Howe at the south about this time. The Delaware forts 
were attacked on the 10th of November. He had already 
sent north for reinforcements, but they failed to arrive 
when expected. He writes : " I am anxiously waiting 
the arrival of troops from the northward, who ought, 
from the time they have had my orders, to have been 
here before this. Col. Hamilton, one of my aides, is up 
the North River, doing all he can to push them forward, 
t)Ut he writes me word that he finds many unaccountable 
delays thrown in the way. The want of these troops has 
embarassed all my measures exceedingly." Nov. 2d 
Hamilton found Morgan with his riflemen a little below 
Newburg moving slowly south. Morgan promised to 

■'^ The Sexagenary, p. 124. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 207 

quicken his pace. He found on reaching Albany that 
preparations were making for most of the northern army 
to go into winter quarters in that vicinity. On urging 
Washington's need, Gates gave all sorts of pretexts for 
keeping the troops at the north. Finally the Brigades of 
Poor and Patterson were detached to the aid of the com- 
mander-in-chief. " I doubt," writes Hamilton to Wash- 
ington a little later, " whether you would have had a man 
from the northern army, if the whole could have been 
kept at Albany with any decency." Washington after- 
ward said if he could have had those troops ten days 
earlier the Delaware forts would have been saved, and 
Howe made unsafe in Philadelphia. 

The regulars lingered here at Saratoga for some time, 
restored the barracks destroyed by Burgoyne, and helped 
General Schuyler to resurrect from the ashes the home 
which the same enemy had wantonly cremated. So much 
of the army as did not finally go to reinforce Washington 
wintered at Saratoga and Albany. 



208 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER XVI 

A Word More About Gates After Saratoga 

On November 5th, 1777, General Gates was ordered 
by Congress to regain possession of the Highlands, which 
had been captured by the British under Gen. Sir Henry 
Clinton, in October. That expedition ended in the burn- 
ing of Kingston. The defeat and surrender of Burgoyne 
seem to have filled Sir Henry Clinton, and General 
Vaughan with dismay. For, at the news of it, they 
quickly faced about and headed for the south; and fur- 
thermore, to the surprise of all Americans, at least, aban- 
doned the valuable prize they had won for Britain, viz : 
the Highlands and their forts. On the news of this Con- 
gress requested Gates to proceed there immediately and 
superintend the construction of stronger defensive works 
in more eligible positions than were the last. 

For some time the enemies of Washington had been 
developing that faction which came to be known in his- 
tory as the Conway Cabal. Gen. Thomas Conway was 
another of those ambitious trouble makers of foreign 
birth, and training, who, like Lee and Gates, were more 
at home in the lobbies of Congress than in the field. 
The evident purpose of these intriguers was to oust 
Washington and substitute Gates as commander-in-chief. 
The connection of Gates with this cabal has been much in 
dispute, but it seems clear that he at least " bent a pliant 
ear " to its suggestions, and willingly but guardedly, 
played into its hands. At all events he was made presi- 
dent of the new Board of War in which Generals Mifflin 
and Conway, known to be bitterly hostile to Washington, 
were ruling spirits. When apprised of his election 
Gates immediately gave notice that he was due in York, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 209 

Pa., where Congress was at that time holding its ses- 
sions. Gov. Clinton begged Gates, who was still at 
Albany, to defer his departure from the State, if only 
for a few days, that he might look through the High- 
lands, fix upon locations for the new forts, etc., and at 
least begin the organization of the men detailed to do the 
work. The Governor again requested him to stop a 
little while at Pokeepsie, then the State capital, on his 
way down, that he might confer with him on this im- 
portant matter. But Gates, in his eagerness to reach the 
congenial atmosphere of the Congress, would not give so 
much as a day to this most urgent public service.^ Gates 
was ambitious, and it was evidently the idea of the cabal, 
then in full swing, that Gates was henceforth to be the 
master spirit of the war. With Gates in York making 
himself altogether comfortable for the winter, one can- 
not help but think of the woeful contrast to this situation 
which at that time existed over at Valley Forge, where 
Washington and his soldiers were shivering and starving 
rather than desert the work given them to do. 

About this time an extract of a letter from Gen. Con- 
way to Gates was brought to the notice of Washington 
which aroused his suspicions that Gates was in sympathy 
with his detractors. This disclosure of his correspond- 
ence, coming to the notice of Gates, threw him into 
spasms of apprehension. His state of agitation was such 
that he wrote an hysterical letter to Washington concern- 
ing it. The correspondence which followed served only 
to assure Washington that Gates was at least in the 
confidence of the plotters. In one of his letters Gates 
solemnly afiirmed that Conway's letter to him contained 
nothing derogatory to Washington; but he failed to 
produce the letter in evidence which, if its character was 
as innocent as he claimed, would have cleared his skirts 

* See CTinton Papers, Vol. II. 



210 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

without further words. It emerged in this correspond- 
ence that Col. James Wilkinson, late Adjutant General 
to Gates, had, at a wine supper, indiscreetly betrayed his 
superior, all of which involved Gates in two duels with 
Wilkinson from which he escaped with neither wounds 
nor added lustre. 

Another Attempt at Canada. During the winter 
of 1777-78 the new Board of War planned a notable 
winter campaign against Canada. The scheme was 
laid before Congress and promptly approved by that 
body. Lafayette, then a mere boy of twenty, was 
to be the commander with General Conway as second 
in command. This was evidently designed to separate 
Lafayette from Washington, to whom he seemed greatly 
attached. Washington, though he had not been consulted 
as to the proposed expedition, advised Lafayette, when 
he asked his opinion of it, to accept the appointment, 
which he did. The Board was profuse in its blandish- 
ments, its promises of succor to Lafayette, and in its 
assurances of success. Gates told him that he would 
find at Albany a well equipped army of 3,000 veterans, 
and that Gen. Stark, with his Green Mountain Boys, 
would join him and heartily second his leadership. 
Lafayette, though young, was acute enough to catch the 
drift and meaning of all this unctuousness. He knew of 
Conway, and had little admiration for him. He there- 
fore said to the Board that he would accept the appoint- 
ment provided Baron DeKalb could also be appointed to 
go with him. To this they readily agreed ; but at the 
time they did not know that Baron DeKalb's commission 
made him Conway's superior. On his arrival at Albany 
Lafayette found to his deep chagrin barely half the 
troops promised, and those nearly naked and, of course, 
wholly unprepared for a winter campaign ; nor indeed 
had there been any serious attempt at preparation made. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 211 

And instead of seeing the redoubtable Stark, impatiently 
waiting and eager for the fray, he found a letter from 
him, dated somewhere in New Hampshire, asking for 
information about the proposed expedition, and what 
might be expected of him. 

So complete was the fiasco and so loud was the con- 
demnation of the public, when the details of the plan 
came to its notice, that it served to awaken Congress 
from its infatuation. The orders for the expedition 
were recalled, Gates and Mifflin were dismissed from the 
Board of War, and the former was ordered to resume 
his place in the northern department, and look after the 
defenses of the Highlands which he had neglected ; and 
he was particularly cautioned, at the same time, to report 
statedly to the Commander-in-Chief. 

Gates chafed in this, to him, cramped and subordinate 
position for a while, then in some way got himself trans- 
ferred to a command in Rhode Island. But ere many 
days he withdrew from the army, and retired to his 
plantation in Virginia. In 1780 he was offered the com- 
mand of the southern department which he accepted with 
avidity. But soon came the overthrow and rout of his 
army at Camden, South Carolina, which served to end 
his career. 

Conditions at Saratoga in 1778. It is uncertain 
how many or what particular body of troops remained 
at Saratoga during the winter following the surrender of 
Burgoyne. But it is known that a detachment of Col. 
Van Schaick's Continental regiment was there during 
March. 1778, because the records say that he with all the 
regular troops here, and up the Mohawk valley, were 
ordered to the Highlands for the defense of that im- 
portant post. 

Col. Seth Warner's regiment of militia, from the 



212 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Grants, was ordered to Saratoga to take Col. Van 
Schaick's place, but it was the 22d of April before he 
reported himself and men, and then, not at Saratoga but 
at Albany. The delay was claimed to be due to lack of 
arms. But it was shown that his regiment was fully 
armed and equipped when disbanded the previous Oct. 
It was quite evident that many of the men had appro- 
priated the guns, which were public property, had sold 
them and pocketed the money. 

The notorious Gen. Thomas Conway had been left in 
command of this department by Lafayette when he and 
Baron DeKalb were ordered back, by Washington, to 
the main army. While in command here he made a tour 
of inspection as far north as Saratoga and Fort Edward. 

The departure of the troops early in April, created 
quite a panic among the inhabitants both to the north and 
west of Albany. It appears that after the surrender of 
Burgoyne many refugees of this region had ventured 
back to their homes, and were making preparations to 
cuhivate their farms the coming season. All this was 
done on the assumption that a sufficient body of the 
soldiery were to be kept at Saratoga to protect them. On 
the strength of such expectations Gen. Schuyler had, by 
the 1st of April, moved his family up from Albany. He 
had just been chosen by the State Legislature as a dele- 
gate to Congress, and Gov. Clinton wrote him an urgent 
letter pleading with him to speed his going, as the State 
needed stronger representation in that body. But he re- 
plied that he was obliged to remain at home to protect 
his family. He argued against the wisdom of leaving 
this region defenseless, as such a course would serve as 
an invitation to marauding parties of the enemy from 
the north to swoop down upon them. The people gen- 
erally realized this and numbers of them were already 
beginning to leave, and he too would have to follow 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 213 

their example unless speedy relief were afforded. More- 
over he urged that these people should be protected be- 
cause not only would the crops they could raise be needed 
for their own support, but for the maintenance of the 
army. Petitions were sent to the Governor from the 
Saratoga district, and Cambridge, asking for protection. 
Early in May Col. Warner, with his regiment, was sent 
to Fort Edward, which, in a measure, allayed 
apprehension. 

Gen. Stark Takes Command. About the 20th of 
May Gen. Conway was relieved by Gen. John Stark who 
made his headquarters in Albany, and remained in com- 
mand of the department through the summer and early 
fall. So far as we can learn he visited none of the ex- 
posed places on the frontiers, nor did he apparently give 
himself much concern about the proper distribution of 
the troops. Indeed Gov. Clinton and other public officials 
repeatedly expressed dissatisfaction with the conduct of 
his department. 

That the fears of the people were by no means ground- 
less was amply, yes sadly, proven by the wanton destruc- 
tion of Cobleskill, on May 30th, by a band of Indians and 
Tories ; and not long thereafter Andrestown, and Spring- 
field, a few miles south of Little Falls, on the Mohawk, 
shared the same fate. 

Gen. Edward Hand Relieves Stark. Gen. Hand 
succeeded Stark on October 22d. He, unlike his 
predecessor, at once set out to visit the frontier set- 
tlement on a tour of inspection. He was up the 
]\Iohawk valley when Cherry Valley was attacked by 
Brant and Butler and utterly destroyed, many of the 
inhabitants were massacred, and others carried into cap- 
tivity. German Flatts would have shared a like fate but 
for a seasonable warnins:, which gave the inhabitants 



214 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

time to take refuge in Forts Herkimer and Dayton. But 
as it was, vast stores of grain were destroyed, a great 
number of cattle, horses, &c., were either killed or driven 
off, and scores of buildings were consigned to the flames. 
And, think of it, all this on the verge of winter ! 

The Situation in 1779. Colonel Seth Warner's regi- 
ment spent the year for which it had enlisted, at Fort 
Edward, and left there about the 1st of May, 1779. De- 
tachments of Gen. Jas. Clinton's Brigade had been sta- 
tioned at Saratoga, and Fort George, but about the same 
date they were withdrawn to join their command, which 
was to form part of the proposed Sullivan expedition 
against the Six Nations. Capt. Levi Stockwell was placed 
in command of 100 men, 25 of whom were to be posted 
at Fort Edward, and the rest at Skenesborough. They 
were ordered to be constantly on the lookout for enemies 
from the north, and report their discoveries to Gen. Ten 
Broeck at Albany. Apparently there was no garrison de- 
tailed for Saratoga during the greater part of '79. 

It will no doubt be of interest to relate that in Septem- 
ber of this year the inhabitants of Saratoga district sent 
a petition to Gov. Clinton praying for a permit to trade 
some of their wheat with the New England people for 
salt. It seems that an embargo had been placed on the 
e:j5:portation of wheat, &.C., from this State, because it was 
needed for home consumption, and for the main army. 
A salt famine would seem unthinkable to us in these 
days but they suffered much from that cause in this 
State during the Revolution. At that time New York 
had no available source of supply, it had to import its 
salt. The salt springs at Syracuse, then recently dis- 
covered, could not be worked, as that country was at the 
time a wilderness, in the hands of the Indians. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 215 



CHAPTER XVII 

Beginning of Dark Days of the Revolution 

The question of the ability of the States to continue the 
war reached an acute stage in 1780. To maintain an 
army's efficiency it must be well fed, clothed, and com- 
fortably housed, especially in the winter. But as a rule 
our Revolutionary armies were poorly fed, scantily 
clothed, and insufficiently sheltered. One frequently 
wonders, as he reads the story of their sufferings, how 
the soldiery ever submitted to such hardship and neglect. 

The heart of the difficulty lay in the lack of the where- 
withal to purchase the necessities. There always seemed 
to be a sufficiency of food and clothing in the country, but 
neither the Congress nor the State governments had 
money with which to buy them. By the beginning of 
1780 their credit with the producers was practically gone. 
We must remember that there was at that time no such 
thing as a general government, recognized as paramount 
by the States. The Congress was mainly an advisory 
body; it had no power to enforce its decrees. The only 
place where it exercised real control was over the so- 
called Continental army. In the early days of the war it 
issued several millions of paper money, and for a time 
this was received at its face value, but by 1780 it had so 
depreciated that a continental dollar would pass for only 
2^ cents. Someone said, it would take four months 
pay of a private soldier to buy a bushel of wheat, and 
an officer's pay would do little more than keep his horse 
in oats. 

At last it became necessary for the States to levy taxes 
in kind for such articles as were needed for the main- 
tenance of the troops, i. e. taxes were paid in cattle, 

15 



216 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

sheep, grain, forage, &c. But despite this, sometimes 
the soldiers were reduced to the necessity of going out 
to forage for themselves among the nearby farmers, or 
starve. The lack of provisions for the army at this time 
was partly due to the shortage of crops in 1779. But such 
measures, as the above, very naturally, served only to 
make a bad matter worse. 

The Tories Become Troublesome. Then too, cer- 
tain Loyalists, or Tories, who had felt themselves 
crushed, and for a time silenced, by the overthrow 
of Burgoyne, were assuming a bolder front. In many 
quarters and in various ways they were doing what 
they could to aid the enemy. Possessed, as they were, 
of such an intimate knowledge of the people, and 
the country, they were able to keep the British authori- 
ties posted on the exact state of affairs in both civil and 
military quarters. Their homes were much used as 
places of refuge for bands of the enemy, or by spies, 
while others volunteered to act as guides to marauding 
parties of Indians and Loyalists, and many of them, who 
had enlisted in the British service, proved a menace and 
scourge to their old time neighbors, often aiding in the 
capture of prominent citizens, and dragging them off to 
Canada. 

Many Frontier Settlements Destroyed. This year 
the frontier settlements reaped to the full the harvest of 
savage vengeance whose seed had been sown the previous 
season in the Sullivan expedition. That crusade had de- 
stroyed much more of Indian property than it had In- 
dians, hence, according to their savage code, they must 
get even with the whites, and they had no trouble to find 
plenty of Tories to help them. 

Before the snow was off the ground in the Spring the 
campaign of destruction and butchery was under way. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 217 

On the 15th of March Remensnyder's Bush, near Little 
Falls, was destroyed ; on the 24th Brant and a party of 
his Indians fell upon Harpersfield, killed three men and 
took away twelve, leaving their families destitute and far 
from the nearest white settlement. In March there were 
only 13 men left at Skenesborough, and 5 at Ft. Edward 
of the 100 sent there in the fall previous. On the 22d, 
about sixty Indians led by a renegade Tory, the noted Joe 
Bettys of Ballston, attacked the little garrison at Skenes- 
borough. A man and his wife were killed and scalped, 
and only 3 of the 13 men escaped, Col. John McCrea, 
brother of the ill fated Jeanie, having visited Fort Ed- 
ward reported that the military stores there were guarded 
only by Capt. Chipman with three men, and that he had 
ordered up reinforcements. These quickly arrived. 

Early in May well founded rumors of an invasion 
from Canada were spread abroad. These created 
throughout this region the greatest possible alarm. Be- 
cause of such rumors. Col. Van Schaick, writing from 
Albany on the 17th of May, informed the Governor that 
he was receiving daily applications from the north and 
west for aid ; that the remote settlements were rapidly 
breaking up, and moving down the country, and that 
unless something was speedily done, the whole region 
north and west of Albany would be abandoned. Under 
this spur four regiments of militia were ordered to as- 
semble at Saratoga. 

That this was not a mere scare-crow rumor is proved 
by the fact that near the middle of May Sir John John- 
son with 400 whites and 200 Indians came up Lake 
Champlain, landed near Crown Point, then struck 
through the woods west of Lake George, and came out 
on the upper Hudson at its junction with the Sacandaga. 
They followed up this river to the Fish House, Sir Wm. 
Johnson's famous summer camp, thence turning south- 



218 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ward they appeared at the Johnson manor house, where 
they rested a bit. Thence they issued on the 21st of 
May, attacked and laid waste the settlements on the 
Mohawk from Tribes Hill to Anthonys Nose, murdering 
many people and taking captives. Then they retired by 
the way they came. 

Meanwhile there was no little stir and anxiety 
throughout the Saratoga district, as may be judged from 
the following appeal sent by the officers of militia regi- 
ments recently arrived at Saratoga. In it one cannot 
fail to note how it sets forth the forlorn condition of 
these would be defenders, who are rendered helpless by 
the want of everything essential to the accomplishment 
of the task assigned them : 

"Sir: 

The Regiments assembled at this Time at this Place, in con- 
sequence of an Alarm occasioned by the sudden and unexpected 
Descent made upon the Mohawk River. 

It is true when we have assembled, we find ourselves entirely 
unable to do anything to defeat the Present Operations of our 
Enemies, occasioned by the entire want of the necessary su'pplys, 
and provisions, for the support of the MiHtia when they are 
ordered out on duty, and does happen very frequently this 
Spring. 

We find upon trial that it is not in the power of the Officers 
to order out any detachments to Counteract the doings of the 
Enemy. The Reason assigned is the lack of Provisions. It is 
not in the power of the Militia to furnish their own Provisions 
on account of past distresses. Being greatly distressed for the 
present necessary support of their own Families. 

We must also mention that Ammunition is not to be had. 
Our situation is truly very deplorable, our Country under every 
Apprehension of being Depopulated by the immediate incursions 
of the savages, and others connected with Them, as little ac- 
quainted as they with the tender feelings of Humanity. 

These are Things we have considered our duty, as Repre 
sentatives of the Dififerenl Regiments, to suggest to your Ex- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 219 

cellency, hoping you will take these Things in consideration, 
and Point out such Relief as shall most effectually answer our 
Present distressed Situation. 

We are Sir with Esteem Your Excellencies' Humbel 
Sevts. 

Peter Yates, Ojlonel. 
John McCrea, Colonel. 
Lewis VanWoert, Colonel 
Nicholas VanSchoonhoven, Colonel 
Cornelius VanV^eghten, Lieut. Colonel. 
John M. Groesbeck, Major. 
Daniel Dickenson, Major. 
Samuel Ashton, Major. 
" His Excellency, Governor Clinton." 

" P. S. The Inhabitants of Saratoga are all on the move 
downward, and the greatest reason to expect all the country 
north of Albany will drive in."i 

In response to this Gov. Clinton himself came north to 
lead the troops. Gen. TenBroeck having been crippled by 
an accident. Clinton's purpose and hope was to head off 
and destroy Johnson's force on its retreat before he could 
reach Lake Champlain. But so much precious time was 
wasted in procuring the necessary ammunition, and a 
few days rations for the troops, that when he reached 
Crown Point he found that Johnson had just preceded 
him, was already paddling for the north, and so had 
slipped through his fingers. 

Again on the 2d of Aug. Brant with some 400 Indians 
and Tories attacked Canajoharie, and did a vast amount 
of damage in that vicinity on the south side of the 
Mohawk. Besides burning many buildings they mas- 
sacred fourteen of the inhabitants and carried into cap- 
tivity fifty of them. Unfortunately the militia were just 
then on duty further up the valley, and so Brant and his 
miscreants again escaped. Tory spies doubtless kept 

' Legislative Papers. 



220 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Brant informed as to the whereabouts of American 
troops. 

Destruction o£ Schoharie. The rumor of another 
foray from the north by Johnson caused Gov. CHnton on 
Aug. 26th to order Brig. Gen. TenBroeck with a part of 
his Brigade, to assemble at Saratoga. But that proved 
to be a false alarm, and doubtless had been caused to be 
spread abroad by Johnson as a blind to his real purpose. 
It afterward became known that he with his red and 
white savages were heading toward Niagara as a rallying 
point having another objective in view. 

About the 1st of Oct. the people up the Mohawk were 
startled by a word from the west that Johnson, Brant, 
and Butler, were again on the war path, but of course no 
one knew where the blow would fall. It might, however, 
be expected where the defenders were fewest. At all 
events they suddenly appeared, on the 17th among the 
settlements of Schoharie, and utterly laid waste that 
most beautiful and fertile valley. Thence hastening 
northward, following the Schoharie Kill, they swooped 
down upon the Mohawk, at Fort Hunter, and destroyed 
much of what was left of their previous raids. 

Ballston also Suffers. Coincident with Johnson's 
incursion from Niagara another force was reported 
advancing by way of Champlain. This comprised about 
1,000 men under Major Christopher Carleton, nephew of 
Gen. Sir Guy Carleton. They landed at South Bay and 
suddenly appeared before Ft. Ann, on the 10th of Oct. 
and demanded its surrender. The garrison consisted of 
75 men, under Capt. Sherwood. Knowing that he had 
but a scanty supply of ammunition, and sure that his 
little stockaded fort could not defend itself against can- 
non, the Capt. after consulting with his subordinates, de- 
cided to surrender. On the next day Fort George, at the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 221 

head of Lake George, shared the like fate. These forts 
were destroyed, and the buildings of nearby settlements 
were reduced to ashes. 

A detachment from the above force, under Capt. 
Munro, a Tory, came down the old Kayadrosseras 
Trail, surprised and destroyed Ballston. On good 
grounds it is believed that this foray was planned by the 
miscreant Joe Bettys. The first assault was made under 
the immediate guidance of one McDonald, (a Tory who 
lived in the neighborhood,) upon the house of Mr. James 
Gordon, an influential citizen, whose zeal for the cause 
of Independence had made him obnoxious to the Tories. 
Soon after midnight he was awakened by the crash of 
his windows, and in a brief space he found himself a 
prisoner, and his house pillaged. His wife and child 
were permitted to escape. In this raid they killed one 
man. who tried to save Mr. Gordon, wounded another, 
took 29 prisoners, including some negroes, and returned 
with them to Canada by the way they came. Mr. Gor- 
don was held in captivity for nearly two years. One of 
his negro slaves, taken with him, afterwards escaped, 
returned to Ballston, and delivered himself to his old 
master. Note the coincidence that the sacking of Scho- 
harie and Ballston occurred on the same day, the 17th 
of October, the anniversary of Burgoyne's surrender. 

Apropos of the above event, and to show the lack of 
readiness of our people at this juncture to meet the 
enemy, due to the condition of the commissary, we quote 
from a letter of Gen. Schuyler to Gov. Clinton : 

Saratoga, Oct. 20th, 1780. 

When your letter arrived we had about 150 men at Ft. 

Edward, and as many more had arrived here, about ten 

in the morning. Those at Ft. Edward were without any 

beef, and those here with none but what I could furnish 



222 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

them. All my cattle fit for the knife are already killed, 
and I have sent to try and collect some more, but I fear 
a supply will arrive too late to push a party in pursuit 
of the enemy who were at Ballstown. 

I am Sir your most Humble Servt. 

Ph. Schuyler.- 

Soon after the above letter was written a body of 
troops of ample strength, and sufficiently equipped to 
take the field, was collected at Saratoga. Having learned 
this fact through the medium of Loyalist friends, Major 
Carleton prudently decided not to attempt to penetrate 
the country further. Therefore, he, with his force, re- 
tired to Canada about Nov. 10th. 

Tory Women Stranded at Saratoga. During the 
month of September, of this year, there was gradually 
assembled at Saratoga a body of five hundred women 
and children, whose husbands and fathers, loyal to 
King George, had gone to Canada. They were wait- 
ing for some favorable opportunity to be exchanged 
for prisoners, or in some way to be taken to Canada. 
On September 18th these unfortunates were reported 
as being in the direst need of food and clothing. In a 
letter dated Saratoga, Oct. 20th, Gen. Schuyler says to 
Gov. Clinton : " The women and children, whose hus- 
bands have gone to Canada, still remain here. They will 
become an intolerable burden to the country if they 
remain in it all winter." 

About the first week in November Gen. James Clinton 
sent a messenger to Major Carleton to arrange with him, 
if possible, for their transportation to the north. In a letter 
dated Albany, Nov. 12th, he says to the Governor that 
his man reported that " all the shipping of the enemy had 

^ Hough's Northern Invasion, p. 609. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 223 

gone down the lake except one schooner. That Major 
Carleton consented to send five boats, which were half 
the number required, as far as Skenesborough, where they 
were to wait till the 14th inst. and receive such of the 
families as were included in an enclosed list. In con- 
sequence of which, upwards of two hundred of them 
were sent off yesterday in waggons as far as Fort Ann ; 
but as the road from that to Skenesborough is impassable 
with waggons, many of them unable to walk, and the 
season so intensely cold, I have every reason to fear, 
many of them must unavoidably perish on the way. 
Capt. Humphreys with upwards of sixty Levies, and Mr. 
Vanvechten, D. W. M. Genl. were sent to assist them on." 
How this all turned out we have not been able to dis- 
cover. 

An Appraisement of 1780. Because of the many 
depressing events, above recounted, we are constrained 
to write down 1780 as a year of defeat and disaster 
to the forefathers, struggling for a larger liberty. Little 
or nothing happened during its twelve months to cheer 
the hearts of the patriots. Besides the destruction of 
many populous frontier settlements in New York, which 
brought thousands of well-to-do people to the verge of 
starvation, and cut off many valuable lives, the tide of 
warfare seemed everywhere to set against us. It was 
the year of Gen. Lincoln's surrender of Charleston, S. C, 
with his army of two thousand, and Gen. Gates' humiliat- 
ing defeat at Camden, in the same State. But the battle 
of Kings Mountain, also in South Carolina, won by a 
body of unorganized mountaineers against trained men, 
and superior numbers, came as a breath of life to one 
nearly smothered. 

And then, as if something were lacking to add black- 
ness to the gloom that seemed to be shutting out the light 



224 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of life, there came, the last of September, the heart 
sickening news of the cold blooded treachery of Benedict 
Arnold. He was just on the point of betraying the 
strongholds of the Highlands into the hands of the enemy 
when the plot was Providentially discovered. After such 
a shocking disclosure what wonder that, for a time, our 
people were in perplexity and asked anxiously : "Whom 
now can we trust?" 

" So disasters come not singly ; 
But as if they watched and waited. 
Scanning one another's motions. 
When the first descends, the others 
Follow, follow, gathering flockwise 
Round their victim, sick and wounded, 
First a shadow, then a sorrow, 
Till the air is dark with anguish." 

But still there is more of the like to follow ere the 
day breaks and the shadows flee away. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 225 



CHAPTER XVIII 

1781 At Saratoga 

The year 1781 opened and closed most auspiciously, 
though the intervening experiences were quite of a 
pattern with those of 1780. The first event to which we 
refer was the battle of The Cowpens, which was fought 
Jan. 17th on the border line between North and South' 
Carolina. A special interest attaches to this because the 
leader in that fight was Col. Daniel Morgan, of Saratoga 
battle fame, but who had recently become a Brigadier 
General. Morgan was pitted against Gen. Tarleton, 
Lord Cornwallis' ablest and most energetic chieftain. 
The result of that collision was that Tarleton's force was 
practically annihilated. That affair, in its plan, execu- 
tion, and outcome, was then, and still is, considered the 
most brilliant battle of the Revolution. 

At the north, in New York State, the small garrison 
which had been posted at Fort Edward had to be with- 
drawn because of the lack of provisions. They were 
marched down and quartered at Saratoga, but here the 
men were quite determined not to stay for the same 
reason. For the rest of the year Saratoga was the 
northernmost military post in the State. 

Gen. Schuyler, writing from Saratoga May 4th, says : 
"The garrison here has now been ten days without any 
meat, except what they procure by marauding. Every 
eatable animal in this part of the country is already ex- 
pended. Not a single scout can be kept out, and I fear 
that a great many of the troops here will go off to the 
enemy unless provision is instantly procured for them. 
Flour, equal to about a hundred barrels, I have procured 
on my own account, and have prevailed on the Schakti- 



226 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

koke people to furnish in advance their quota of the flour 
to be raised under the late act [of the State Legislature]. 
This will probably amount to forty or fifty barrels 
more." 

Again writing to the Governor on the 19th of May he 
says : "As only 39 Levies are as yet come up, and that 
we have not above 150 Continental troops here, and 
none of either that I can learn of expected, I cannot in 
justice to myself and family any longer risk them here, 
and intend to move to morrow, unless I receive letters 
this day announcing the coming of more troops. It is a 
mortifying reflection that so fine a country must be aban- 
doned for want of men and provisions." However be- 
cause the people in the neighborhood were all of them 
ready to fly, he decided to stay a few days longer lest all 
would follow his example. 

These facts are given to show that Gen. Schuyler, 
though he would not again take a command, still con- 
tinued to exert every energy, and make every sacrifice to 
keep up the people's courage, and supply the means for 
continuing the fight against tyranny and also as an 
answer to certain New England writers who, to this day, 
try to minimize his patriotism and traduce his character. 
And we might add, right here, that for a long period the 
General at his own expense, employed private scouts and 
spies to visit Canada, and the haunts of the Tories, 
through whom he was able to give the first reliable warn- 
ings of the enemies movements.^ 

Gen. John Stark Ordered to Saratoga, Major 
John McKinstry of Col. Robert Van Rensselaer's 
militia regiment, was commandant here during the 
spring and early summer of this year. But on the 25th 
of June Gen. Stark was ordered by Washington to take 

Lossing's Schuyler, Vol. II — , 405. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 227 

command at Albany and to the north. In his orders 
Washington says : " I am induced to appoint you to this 
command on account of your knowledge and influence 
among the inhabitants of that country." [He means the 
people to the east whence most of the soldiery were 
drawn to man this post.] 

" You will be pleased, therefore, to repair to Saratoga 
and establish your headquarters at that place, retaining 
with you four hundred of the troops from Mass. and 
sending the other two hundred to Col. Willet who will 
remain in command of the Mohawk river. 

" You will advise with Gen. Schuyler with respect to 
the disposition of the troops destined for the defense of 
that quarter."^ 

Stark arrived at Saratoga early in July. Gen. Schuy- 
ler having abandoned his home and removed to Albany, 
Gen. Stark made Schuyler's house here the garrison 
headquarters. In a letter to Washington, Aug. 9th, 
Stark says this : " General Schuyler is polite enough to 
show me every assistance in his power, either in advice, 
or knowledge of the country, and property, if need be." 

In the early autumn of this year Mrs. Schuyler and 
some of her daughters returned to Saratoga to preserve 
fruits, and prepare various stores against the winter. In 
a letter of acknowledgment from Schuyler to Stark, we 
learn that the General, and his son, Major Caleb Stark, 
were assiduous in their attentions, and detailed a ser- 
geant and body of men to attend and guard them. From 
all this and more, we gather that the personal touch of 
a strong and kindly man had wrought a radical change 
in the attitude of the doughty Stark toward this New 
York Dutchman. 

Early in September rumors came that another expedi- 
tion from Canada was afoot quite similar in plan to that 

^Watson's Men and Times of the Revolution. 



228 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of Burgoyne's. The succeeding days ripened these 
rumors into veritable fact. It developed that a Major 
Ross was to play the part that St. Leger did in the cam- 
paign of 1777, while St. Leger himself was to imperson- 
ate Burgoyne, though the numbers engaged were by no 
means as formidable as in the former expedition. 

When the authorities became assured that St. Leger's 
force was really under way, and the fact became gen- 
erally known, panic seized the people on the upper Hud- 
son because of their nearly unprotected condition. 

At this time Washington had Sir Henry Clinton cor- 
ralled in New York City, and seemed to need the bulk 
of the army in that vicinity, and in the Highlands, to 
maintain his advantage. Gen. Stark from Saratoga made 
the most urgent pleas to Washington, to Gen. Heath, 
and to Gov. Clinton for reinforcements. They responded 
as they felt they safely could, and troops began to move 
in this direction. Finally Major Gen. Lord Sterling was 
given command of the Northern Dept., i. e. Albany and 
the region to the east, north and west of it. He took 
command the 15th of Oct., with headquarters at Albany. 
This of course did not mean the removal of Stark, but 
Lord Sterling was his superior officer, and was sent to 
take charge of the entire department. Gansevoort's and 
VanRensselaer's Brigades of militia were ordered to 
take the field immediately, and troops from the east and 
south were reported to be on the way. Col. Weisenfel's 
N. Y. regiment was already at Saratoga. 

Major Ross' incursion was evidently conducted with 
great secrecy. With a body of six hundred British regu- 
lars, Tories, and Indians, he ascended the St. Lawrence 
to Oswego ; thence he followed the line of previous 
forays, struck through the woods, west of Fort Schuy- 
ler, to the head of Otsego lake, passed through Cherry 
Valley, made a raid in the Schoharie valley ; thence 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 229 

northward to the Mohawk, where they managed to de- 
stroy much property to the east of Fort Hunter; thence 
they veered northwest to the vicinity of Johnstown, 
where, Oct. 25th, they were attacked and defeated by 
Col. Willet, who pursued them westward with great loss 
to the marauders. That infamous Tory, Walter Butler, 
who led in the butchery at Cherry Valley, and other mur- 
derous raids, was shot and scalped by an Oneida Indian 
during this retreat. And thus the last battle of the Revo- 
lution was fought in New York State. 

St. Leger came up Lake Champlain with about 3,000 
troops, and pushed southward through Lake George. 
Quite an army was assembled at Saratoga to dispute his 
advance. On the 30th of Oct. Lord Sterling, accom- 
panied by Gen. Schuyler, came up from Albany to 
assume personal direction of the army's movements. 
There he perfected his plans to give St. Leger a warm 
reception, should he venture as far south as Ft. Edward 
or Saratoga. He di-ew up a plan of battle whose lines 
extended from Fish creek, at Saratoga, to the Snook 
Kill, about three miles below Ft. Edward, which for a 
body of 4,000 men, would seem somewhat attenuated. 
His purpose was to dispute St. Leger's crossing the 
Hudson, but not knowing where such attempt might be 
made, he so arranged it that the extremities of his army 
could concentrate within an hour and a half. 

St. Leger, doubtless apprised of the formidable force 
which had been collected to oppose him, concluded that 
discretion was the better part of valor, and decided not 
to try conclusions with my Lord Sterling. This, with the 
extreme lateness of the season, urged him to seek the 
more hospitable shores of Canada. At all events it was 
discovered that the retreat was in progress on the 2d 
of Nov. 

On the 29th of Oct. up from the south came news that 



230 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

sent thrills of joy surging through every loyal frame 
that heard it. It was nothing less than that Lord Corn- 
wallis had surrendered to General Washington, at York- 
town, Va., on the 19th of October. On the 1st of Nov. 
at the command of Lord Sterling, thirteen cannon, loaded 
to the muzzle,announced at noon, that day, the glorious 
event, and one extra one was fired in compliment to Ver- 
mont, then eagerly seeking admission to the Union, and 
which had given material aid in this year's campaign. 

The 3d of Nov., after councelling with his officers. 
Lord Stirling dismissed the militia with warmest thanks, 
then, after suggesting to Stark that he build a couple of 
block houses on adjacent hills, indicated by him, for the 
better defense of the barracks, he with his suite departed 
for Albany.^ 

Gen. Stark remained in command at Saratoga during 
the following winter. That the present generation may 
be impressed with a proper sense of what it cost in the 
way of deprivation and suffering to win our liberties, and 
establish in the earth a government of the people, by the 
people, and for the people, and that they may know that 
Valley Forge was not the only encampment where the 
soldiers of the Revolution suffered, the writer here in- 
serts some letters taken from " Stark's Memoirs :" 

" To Major General Heath. 

Saratoga, 29th November, 1781. 
My Dear Sir — Your two letters of the 14th and the 
21st inst. came to hand. I have discharged Col. Reynolds' 
regiment. The militia and levies at this post were dis- 
missed previous to the arrival of your letters. The two 
block-houses mentioned in my last are nearly completed. 
The barracks are repairing by the soldiers, as well as 
they can be without materials, but I cannot hope that the 

' Life of Lord Stirling, p. 237. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 231 

soldiers can be rendered very comfortable without con- 
siderable alterations in clothing, fuel, &c. With respect 
to the latter you observe [in your letter] that I have it 
' at command.' In that suggestion you are certainly mis- 
taken, for it cannot be got without going a mile and a 
half for it. In your observation on the clothing, you 
mention that the materials are to be sent, and the clothes 
to be made by the regimental tkilors. I must observe 
that there is but one tailor in the New Hampshire Line, 
and he a drunken rascal, that could be hardly compelled 
to make three coats in a winter. 

You observe that a few horses should be kept with the 
troops, and that the remainder should be sent to places 
where forage can be obtained. This argument I think 
very reasonable ; but I cannot find a man in this district 
who knows where that place is. 

I cannot sufficiently admire the magnanimous conduct 
of our soldiers. They certainly put knight errantry out 
of countenance ; and all those whimsical tales, which are 
generally supposed to have existed nowhere but in the 
brains of chimerical authors, seem realized in them right 
here. But I fear that this virtue will not last forever ; 
and indeed it is my opinion that nothing but their too 
wretched situation prevents an insurrection. However 
I have not heard a syllable of the kind yet, and shall take 
every imaginable precaution to hinder it ; and I hope that 
their firmness and my endeavors will prove efficatious." 

" To Major General Heath. 

Saratoga 12th Dec. 1781. 

Dear Sir. — I am sorry to hear that any troops suffer 
more than in this quarter, (our enemy excepted) ; but 
since some are more wretched, we must submit to our 
fate like good soldiers. [Gen. Heath, at this time, was in 

16 



232 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

command of the Northern Dept., and had his headquar- 
ters in the Highlands.] I am sure it is not practicable for 
the troops that are here to go to the Mohawk River until 
they are clothed. Indeed I am obliged to detain the six 
months men to do the necessary camp duty, on account 
of the nakedness of the Continental troops. In the last 
duty report only 36 ' three years,' and ' during the war ' 
men were fit for duty in the two Regiments. The re- 
mainder are so naked that they cannot procure fuel for 
their own use." 

In a letter addressed to the President of Congress, 
Sept. 1st, 1781, Gen. Stark appeals for at least part pay 
for his services. In said letter these words appear: 

" I must inform you that it is going on the third year 
since I have received any cash from the public as pay, 
(except $2,000 at Providence in 1779) which you must 
know is very incompetent to the expenses of a General 
officer since that time. However, I have tamely awaited 
the liberality of Congress without asking for my due, 
until my means, as well as my credit, is exhausted. 
Yr most obedient and humble servant 

John Stark." 

A Garrison at Saratoga, 1782, The surrender of 
Cornwallis practically put an end to the war. Minor 
engagements and desultory fighting occurred, here 
and there, but no great collision of armies. In May 
1782 Sir Guy Carleton returned from England 
with preliminary overtures from his Majesty King 
George for peace. But Washington and the other 
leaders thought it not wise to disband till the treaty of 
peace was definitely signed. So the bulk of the Con- 
tinental troops were retained in their several encamp- 
ments. 

General Stark continued in command at Saratoga till 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 233 

the beginning of summer. He was succeeded by Colonel 
Dearborn, who had been coupled up with Morgan in 
1777, and had proved himself so efficient in the Burgoyne 
campaign. He had under him mainly a body of New 
Hampshire troops. Dearborn's Journal contains several 
passages recounting his experiences here, which are of 
interest to a modern Saratogan. He had been on duty 
with the main army at Newburg, but after being ordered 
north says : "On the 9th of July I set out to join my 
regiment at Saratogea. On the 27th I began to erect 
fortifications at this Garrison for its better security." 

Col, Dearborn's Opinion of the Springs. " Oct. 5th. 
Having heard much said of several springs, of an 
uncommon kind that are situate about 12 miles west 
of the Garrison, I was induced to pay them a visit 
this day in company with several other Gentlemen. I was 
much disappointed [surprised?] in finding the quality or 
taste of the water, as well as the very extraordinary 
situation of it, infinitly more curious than I expected. 
The water is clear, the taste is hard to describe ; to me it 
appeared at first tasting to partake much of alkoline 
qualities, but on drinking freely it appeared to be between 
good porter and cyder, and was not ungrateful to my 
taste. Many are excessive fond of it." 

" Oct. 17th. This being the anniversary of the Cap- 
ture of General Burgoyne and his Army, we had an en- 
tertainment, at which were all the Officers of the Garri- 
son, & some other Gentlemen. We spent the day and 
evening in festivity and mirth. The soldiers had a gill 
of Spirits over their allowance served out to them, to 
enable them to keep the day with the spirit, as well as 
with the understanding." * 

* The chief source of the facts presented in the last three chapters is the 
nine volume edition of The Clinton Papers. Other authorities have been 
given either in the text or foot notes. 



234 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

On Nov. 7th, Dearborn left with his regiment to join 
the main army, still at Newburg, and was relieved by the 
Rhode Island Regiment. 

It is of interest to observe that General Washington 
made two visits to Saratoga, once in this year of 1782, 
and again the following year. The details of these visits 
will be given, later, in the Civil History section. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 235 

CHAPTER XIX 
Anecdotes of the Revolutionary Period 

Introductory — The Sexagenary — Who was He? 

Among the very few early residents of the upper Hudson 
valley who left behind them a written record of incidents 
connected with Colonial and Revolutionary days was one 
who signed himself the Sexagenary, (that is, the man in 
his sixties). Indeed, he gives us about the most enter- 
taining and realistic pictures we have of the hardships 
and sufferings, the toils and sacrifices, which the com- 
mon folk of those days had to undergo, especially the 
dwellers in those communities into whose precincts the 
common enemy chanced to intrude himself. His real 
name was never divulged, so far as we can learn, hence 
his identity has ever remained a profound mystery, but 
at the same time a prolific cause of wonderment and con- 
jecture on the part of students of New York history. 

On the first reading of the Sexagenary's book, the 
writer was inclined to regard it as largely fictitious ; but 
after a more critical study of it he discovered the author 
to be thoroughly accurate in all cases where it has been 
possible to verify him. His constant reference to sites, 
and localities and personages, in and about Old Saratoga, 
showed a familiarity with the lay of the country and its 
people which was possible to one only after a protracted 
residence. All this served to arouse the curiosity of the 
writer to the point of getting on his track and running 
down this coy and evasive author. The clues were fur- 
nished us chiefiy by the book itself, showing that the 
author did not cover his tracks as thoroughly as he 
fancied. 



236 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Having collated the evidence and reached a conclu- 
sion as to the authorship of the book, we laid the results 
before several gentlemen, in whose judgment we had 
confidence, among whom was Hon. Charles R. Ingalls, 
Justice of the Supreme Court, and all agreed with us 
that the name of the man who furnished the facts for 
the Sexagenary was John P. Becker. This evidence was 
published in detail in the first edition of this work. We 
thought it not worth while to encumber this 2d edition 
with its repetition, especially since no one has appeared 
to question those conclusions. On the contrary confirma- 
tion of our findings have since come to us. E. g. one link 
was lacking in the pedigree of Mr. Becker. This was fur- 
nished by Mr.Leroy Becker who was a result of his ances- 
tral researches confirmed our inference that Peter Becker 
was indeed the father of John P. Becker. Again in Dr. Asa 
Fitch's Survey of Washington Co. we found this para- 
graph : " Rich in historical material as is this district, it 
is surprising that there has not been to this day a Camp- 
bell, a Simms, or a Stone, to gather up the various de- 
tails of its local history and present them to the world, 
with the exception of the incidents furnished from his 
memory by one of our citizens to an Albany editor, some 
twenty years ago, and by him written out and published 
in a small duodecimo entitled The Sexagenary." Dr. Fitch 
was a fellow citizen with Mr. Becker of Greenwich, and 
Fitch's work was published in 1849. 

John P. Becker was born at Middleburg, Schoharie 
Co. in 1764. In 1768 his father, Peter, with Johannes, 
a brother, came this way, bought an 820 acre tract of 
land of Phillip Schuyler, on the east side of the river, 
built a substantial house, established himself, and became 
one of the prominent citizens in this locality. Everybody 
familiar with the road down the east side of the river 
has noticed the stately mansion adorning the bluff up 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 237 

to your left, and overlooking the river, about two miles 
south of the bridge. The place now comprising 226 
acres is owned by Thomas Gleason, but for many years 
was known as the Slade place. 

This was the early home of the Sexagenary, though 
the original house was removed to make room for the 
present brick structure. Just to the north of the house 
is a hollow, and a ravine running into the high bluffs, or 
river hills. From underneath the bank up in the ravine 
gushes a spring. This ravine was frequently used by the 
Beckers as a place of refuge from the periodic raids of 
Indians and Tories. 

Some years after the Revolution J. P. Becker moved 
up on the Battenkill and became one of the founders of 
the village of Greenwich, and was the owner of the fine 
property now the home of Henry Gray. M. D. In later 
life, through too implicitly trusting men. supposed to be 
friends, he lost his property. The condition in which 
this left him was the occasion for the book with the 
source of its facts left nameless. From the original pub- 
lication preserved in the State Library, since destroyed 
by fire, I quote the following : " Induced by the cares 
of poverty, which now press upon me with a weight, 
unfelt in happier years. I have, at the instance of a gen- 
tleman, who has befriended me in adversity, consented 
to entrust to his hands the incidents of my life for pub- 
lication." The gentleman to whom he refers was S. 
Dewitt Bloodgood. a prominent citizen of Albany at that 
time, and a regular contributor to the press. The remin- 
iscences were first i)ublished as contributed papers in the 
Albany Ga::cttc, in 1831-'3. The Sexagenary is a book 
that deserves to be more widely read, as it is written in 
a very entertaining style, and is thoroughly trustworthy 
in everything where the author was in a position to know 
the facts from exj)erience. or could consult the witnesses, 



238 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

and he attempts to meddle with very little else. The book 
being out of print and quite rare, we have taken the 
liberty to quote it very freely in these pages. 

Stampede of the People — Its Cause. During the 

entire period of the Revolution the farmers up and 
down the valley, who happened to possess teams of 
horses, were frequently pressed into service as wagon- 
ers ; compelled to leave their own homes and business to 
serve the public. Mr. Becker (the Sexagenary) tells how 
his father, like his neighbors, was frequently made a 
victim of this presumably necessary policy. Once, while 
a boy of only eleven, he was forced to drive one of his 
father's teams all the way to Montreal, in the dead of 
winter, with supplies for General Montgomery's army. 
They used the ice on Lakes George and Champlain as a 
highway. 

The following incident related by Mr. Becker, occurred 
after the fall of Ticonderoga, and just after the vanguard 
of Burgoyne's army had reached the Hudson at Fort 
Edward : 

"For some days no information was received from our 
troops, who were supposed to be intrenched at Moses 
creek for the purpose of making a stand. We were 
wrapped in fond security until our danger was suddenly 
brought home to us by one of the startling incidents 
attendant on an enemy's approach. It was in August, 
and we had just risen from dinner, when one of my 
uncle's negroes came running to the house with eyes 
dilated with terror. After waiting for a few moments 
for the return of his natural functions, we learned from 
him that an Indian had been seen in the orchard near 
the house, evidently intending to shoot a person belong- 
ing to the family, who was at work in the garden; the 
blacks, however, had given the alarm, and the man 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 239 

escaped into the house, while at the same time six other 
savages rose from their place of concealment and ran 
into the woods. This was on our [the east] side of the 
river. The savages that remained with Burgoyne were 
continually, for miles in advance of him, on his flanks, 
reconnoitering our movements, and beating up the settle- 
ments. My father, on learning the fact of their approach, 
went immediately over to his brother's house, which was 
about one-fourth of a mile off, to ascertain what was to 
be done for the safety of their families. He found him 
making every exertion to move away. During my 
father's absence, my mother, who was a resolute woman, 
one fitted for the times in which she lived, was indus- 
triously placing the most valuable of her clothing in a 
cask; and at her instance, I went out with some of our 
servants to catch a pair of fleet horses, and harness them 
as fast as possible to the wagon." Several loads were 
hastily taken down to the river placed in a light bateau, 
some of the farming utensils were buried in the road; a 
half dozen porkers were turned loose into the woods ; the 
father and family, with a couple of teams, ferried^ them- 
selves across the river to Schuyler's Flats, while the son, 
who tells us the story, with a black, paddled down the 
river. They reached H. V'andenburg's [now Ephraim 
Ford's place], between Wilbur's Basin and Bemis 
Heights, that night. " We found, on landing there, a 
number of people who, like ourselves, had been driven 
from their homes. I scarcely ever witnessed a greater 
scene of hurry and confusion than was now presented to 
our view. I had been amused by the novelty, and pleased 
with the variety of incidents which attended our own 
flight, but the distress of the groups around us changed 

' The cut in the bank, excavated by the Bpckers as an approach to their 
private ferry, and mentioned by the Sexagenary in connection with the 
above story, is still used for a crossing place in the winter, and for drawing 
ice from the river by the neighboring farmers. 



240 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the current of my feelings and excited my deepest sym- 
pathy. Some of them obtained accommodations that 
night within doors ; some were happy to be under the 
cover of the cattle sheds, while others stretched them- 
selves in their wagons, and endeavored to snatch a few 
moments of repose. The next morning my father, with 
a few congenial spirits, went back home to try to save 
some of their stock, which they succeeded in doing safely. 
At the same time the whole body of people at Vanden- 
burg's moved off toward Stillwater ; a general panic now 
prevailing among them, which seemed every hour to in- 
crease. Our procession of flying inhabitants wore a 
strange and melancholy appearance. A long cavalcade 
of wagons, filled with all kinds of furniture not often 
selected by the owners with reference to their use or 
value on occasions of alarm, stretched along the road, 
while others on horseback, and here and there two 
mounted at once upon a steed panting under a double 
load, were followed by a crowd of pedestrians. These 
found great difificulty in keeping up with the rapid flight 
of their mounted friends. Here and there would be seen 
some humane person assisting the more unfortunate, by 
relieving them of their packs and bundles with which 
they were encumbered, but generally a principle of 
selfishness prevented an interchange of friendly offices." 
After many vicissitudes, young Becker, with his father 
and family, reached Bethlehem, about ten miles below 
Albany, where they found refuge among relatives. 

Some Tories at Stillwater. It is well known that the 
sentiment in this vicinity, as elsewhere, was divided con- 
cerning the propriety of severing our connection with 
England. We think it, therefore, worth while to give the 
following incident as an example of the measures some 
vould take to maintain and exhibit their loyalty to the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 241 

crown : It occurred during Schuyler's retreat to the 
Mouths of the Mohawk. 

"Aug. 16th 1777. This morning I was ordered up to 
Stillwater [from below Mechanicville] with 280 men to 
burn the boards left cut, and burn the bridges and break 
up the roads. xA-bout one o-clock we discovered two men 
carrying packs, crossing the river, from the upper to the 
lower island. A sergeant and six men went over to learn 
who they were. One of the men returned and said there 
was a considerable number encamped on the island. I 
immediately sent 50 men, well armed, [under Capt. Benj. 
Warren] to take the party and bring them off. In about 
an hour some of my party returned with four men and 
several women and children in a canoe they had picked 
up, for they waded the rapids. The whole party, men, 
women, and children, numbered 28. They were Tories, 
inhabitants of Stillwater, and people of wealth. They 
had secreted their household stuff, clothing and mov- 
ables, in the woods, then went to the island that was 
thickly wooded, where they proposed to remain till our 
army was gone down, and Burgoyne had come; then 
they would place themselves under his protection. 

They were John Jeffers, his wife and three children. 

Benjamin Burrows, wife and four children. 

John Vise [Weis?] wife and four children. 

Thomas Jeffers, Jr., wife and four children. 

Mrs. Mageer, and one child. 

One negro woman, and two Jeffers children. "- 

Experience of the Marshall Family. Mrs. Thomas 
Jordan, a daughter of Abram Marshall, who settled 
upon the farm now owned by W. H. Marshall, south 
of Victory, in 1763, related to Benson J. Tossing, 

^Journal of Col. Jeduthan Baldwin, p. ii6. Diary of Capt. Benj. 
Warren.) 



242 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the historian, in 1848, her experience of the Burgoyne 
campaign. She was a young lady of • twenty when 
independence was declared, and was living with her 
parents on the farm when Burgoyne came down 
the valley. She was then betrothed, but her lover had 
shouldered his musket, and was in Schuyler's camp. 
When the people were hastily fleeing toward Albany, on 
the approach of Burgoyne, she and her parents were 
among the fugitives. So fearful were they of the Indian 
scouts sent forward, and of the resident Tories, who 
were emboldened by the proximity of the invaders, that 
for several nights previous to their flight they slept in a 
swamp, apprehensive that their dwelling would be burned 
over their heads, and themselves murdered. When they 
returned home, after the surrender of Burgoyne, all 
was desolation. " It was a sad return, for we had but 
little to come to," she said. " Our crops and our cattle, 
our sheep, hogs and horses, were all gone, yet we knelt 
down in our desolate home and thanked God sincerely 
that our house and barns were not destroyed." She 
wedded her soldier lover soon after his discharge. He 
had been in the bateau service. She was personally ac- 
quainted with General Schuyler, and used to speak feel- 
ingly of the noble-heartedness of himself and lady in all 
the relations of life. Thomas Jordan cleared and owned 
the farm now occupied by Mr. Frank Marshall, who is 
a grand-nephew of Mrs. Jordan. 

Experience of the Rogers Family. Among the 
interesting incidents of Revolutionary times connected 
with citizens who have been prominent in the history of 
Schuylerville, one of the most thrilling relates to the an- 
cestry of Rev. Thomas L. Rogers, for a number of years 
pastor of the Baptist church here. 

His grandfather, James Rogers, son of Rev. James 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 243 

Rogers, was living, in 1777, with his family, on a farm 
at the junction of the Battenkill with the Hudson river, 
at the place now known as Clark's Mills. When the 
army of Burgoyne was approaching that point, he 
thought it wise to seek shelter under the protection of 
General Stark, at Bennington, about thirty miles to the 
eastward. Hastily packing a wagon with such of his 
goods as he could carry, he started, with his wife and 
two young children, for Bennington, on August 13th, 
1777. He reached Walloomsac on the eve of the 15th, 
and camped for the night. The next morning he saw 
coming down the creek some American soldiers, and 
soon after saw, coming up the valley, some British 
troops ; in fact, he was right between the lines, and a 
battle was imminent, for Stark had come out to prevent 
Burgoyne's men, under Colonel Baume, getting to Ben- 
nington. The mother and children were hastily secured 
in the cellar of a hut by the creek, and the father and the 
oxen were impressed into the service of Stark. Baume 
planted his cannon to stop the Yankee advance, but they 
were soon taken by a charge (the first charge upon a 
battery in the open field made by Americans in the 
Revolutionary war). Soon thereafter those guns were 
hauled to the rear by James Rogers' oxen. One of 
them was exhibited and fired in the salute at the dedi- 
cation of the Bennington battle monument, August 16, 
1891. 

Mr. Rogers and his family remained in the vicinity of 
Bennington for two weeks, during which time the 
younger child died. He returned as soon as it was safe 
to his farm, where he died in September, 1793. He left 
three sons and four daughters, all of whom married and 
settled in Greenwich. James Rogers was only 49 when 
he died, but his wife lived to the age of 88 years, dying 
in 1837. She is well remembered by her grandchildren, 



244 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

one of whom, Samuel Rogers, of Bald Mountain, is still 
living [a. d. 1900] at the age of ninety-three. 

The farm of James Rogers has been held continuously 
in the Rogers family since 1770, being now occupied by 
A. Yates Rogers, Esq. 

The maiden name of Mrs. James Rogers was Mercy 
Tefft. Her family emigrated to Greenwich from Rhode 
Island and was among the earliest and most substantial 
settlers of that town.^ 

Joseph Welch's Narrow Escape. Joseph Welch 
was one of the ante-Revolutionary settlers in Old 
Saratoga, and perhaps was the only representative 
from this locality who fought in the battle of Bunker 
Hill. Sometime after this, he had the misfortune 
to be captured by some Indians and taken to Canada. 
They evidently intended to adopt him into their tribe 
if they could tame him. They kept him pretty snug 
for a time, but he managed in various ways to win 
their esteem and confidence. One day the chief asked 
him if he had a squaw and any papooses back home, and 
he said no, which was not true, for he had a young wife 
and a child or two. The chief then said : " Before many 
moons, we will give the white man a squaw." 

After a while they allowed him to go out hunting 
with them, but he was too politic to allow himself to 
shoot more game than the Indians, lest he should arouse 
their jealousy. But all this time Welch was only " play- 
ing possum." By no means had he forgotten his old home 
and loved ones, nor had his determination to see them 
again abated; for after he had been with the Indians, 
perhaps a year or more, and noticed that they had re- 
laxed their vigilance, he began to lay his plans for escape. 

' The above facts were kindly given the writer by Mr. Thomas L. Rogers, 
of Boston, Mass., son of the Rev. Thomas L. Rogers. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 245 

He secreted some provision, secured a hatchet, and fin- 
ally one summer night, when all were sound asleep, he 
arose wrapped his blanket around him, stole out of the 
wigwam, and was off for liberty, intending to make the 
nearest English settlement or military station. 

Of course, the next morning he was missed, and at 
once the Indians gave chase. Ere long he discovered 
that they were on his track, and despite every effort to 
elude them, found that they were gaining on him. Fin- 
ally he espied a hollow log, and in sheer desperation, 
crawled into it. His pursuers were soon up with him, 
and losing the trail, hunted around for it in the vicinity 
of the log the balance of the day, and in fact camped 
near him for the night. The next morning they gave up 
the search and went off. 

He crawled out of his cramped hiding place, congrat- 
ulated himself on his escape, took his bearings, and made 
a new start. He had not covered many miles ere the 
tire of the previous day's race, together with the sleep- 
less watchfulness of the last night, compelled him to 
stop and rest, so he lay down alongside a big log, threw 
his blanket over him, — head and all, — to keep off the 
mosquitoes, and' went to sleep. He. had not lain there 
long before he was awakened by a loud stamping and a 
whistling snort. He seized his hatchet, thumped it over 
a stone, and a clatter of heels told him that the herd of 
deer, which had disturbed his slumbers, were off. He 
knew what they were as soon as he heard the peculiar 
snort. 

After his rest he renewed his journey, and on reaching 
a large stream was startled by seeing a man coming up 
the opposite bank. At first he thought him an Indian, 
but on a closer view saw that he was a white man. Then 
he disclosed himself, related his experience and asked 
the way to the nearest settlement. The man guided him 



246 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

to an English military post, where he was received and 
treated as a prisoner of war, but soon thereafter was 
exchanged. Shortly after his return he enlisted as a Con- 
tinental, and became a member of the " 4th N. Y. Regi- 
ment of the Line" (Regulars) and served till honor- 
ably discharged. 

It was apparently before the Revolutionary war that 
he had the following adventure. While roaming the 
woods, and evidently far from home, he espied a party 
of Indians coming down the banks of a stream, near 
which he chanced to be. On their closer approach he 
noticed that one of them was carrying a white baby, 
which they had, no doubt, stolen away from its mother. 
He revealed himself, and soon saw them trying to still 
the infant's cries, and satisfy its hunger by feeding it 
some water, into which they had steeped or soaked some 
crushed hickory-nut meats. He succeeded in buying the 
baby of them, perhaps for a little powder and tobacco, 
and then he took it into the first white man's cabin he 
came across and gave it into the hands of a motherly 
woman, who cared for it, but who, on ultimately finding 
its parents, gave them back their lost baby. 

Joseph Welch emigrated from Ireland, and came to 
Saratoga (Schuylerville) about 1770. For some time he 
worked for General Schuyler. He was a shoe-maker 
by trade. After the Revolution he leased a farm of the 
General, made a clearing, built a log house, and settled 
down for life. His farm was the one now owned by J. 
E. McEckron, in the angle formed by the road to Gran- 
gerville and the back road to Bacon hill. He married 
a Miss Bowen ; they had a large family, and are the 
ancestors of the numerous Schuylerville \\'elches. The 
old patriot and his wife are buried in the Finch bury- 
ing ground up near the monument. 

We obtained these facts from Mrs. Isaac Bemis, of 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 247 

Bacon Hill, a grandaughter of Joseph Welch, and who 
heard them from the lips of the old man while sitting on 
his knee as a little child, and also from John B. Welch, 
a great-grandson. 

Loyal to the Limit. As a specimen of firmness for 
the right as he had been led to see the right, we insert 
the following. This happened a few days before the 
murder of Jane McCrea. 

"Some Ottawa Indians fell in with an American scout- 
ing party near Ft. Edward. The Americans fled to their 
boats and crossed the river. The Indians fired but failed 
to hit. Whereupon greatly exasperated, finding a hog 
trough they placed their guns in it, stripped and swam 
across the river pushing the hog trough before them. The 
Indians gained the shore lower down than the Ameri- 
cans, surprised and took them, and brought them back 
in the bateaus over the river and delivered them to Gen- 
eral Fraser. The Captain of the party was taken also, 
badly wounded. Fraser quizzed him but he would give 
no answers, and behaved in the most undaunted manner. 
The General thinking that by showing him some attention 
he might gain the desired information, ordered him some 
refreshments. After examining his wound the surgeon 
said his leg must be amputated, which being performed, 
he was advised to keep himself quiet else lockjaw would 
set in. To this he replied with great firmness : ' Then I 
shall have the pleasure of dying in a good cause, that 
of gaining the independence of the American Colonies.' 
I mention this circumstance to show how cheerfully some 
of them will sacrifice their lives in pursuit of their favor- 
ite idol." The Captain died the next morning.* 

Indian Children Amphibious. "The Mohawks, 
driven from their homes by the Americans, joined 

* Anburey's Travels, p. 324. 
17 



248 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the British army at Saratoga, and encamped at the 
creek from whence this place takes it name. They 
came with their squaws, children, cattle and horses. 
When the army crosses the river the squaws and chil- 
dren are to go to Canada, and the men remain. Upon 
their arrival I visited them at their encampment, and had 
an opportunity of observing the mode they adopt in 
training up their children. They are in a manner am- 
phibious. There were several of the men bathing in the 
creek, and a number of little children, the eldest could 
not have been more than six years old, and these little 
creatures had got into the creek upon planks, which they 
paddled along, sometimes sitting, then standing on them, 
and if they overbalance the plank and slip off, with a 
dexterity almost incredible, they get on it again. As to 
diving they will keep a considerable time under water, 
nearly two or three minutes."^ 

Neilson's Encounter with the Big Indian. The 

two following anecdotes are selected from "Burgoyne's 
Campaign," by Charles Neilson. His father, John Neil- 
son, owned the property and buildings at the northwest 
angle of the American works at Bemis Heights, and 
from whom it was named Fort Neilson. The property 
is still in the Neilson family. 

This first event must have been nearly coincident with 
the preceding ones. The writer says : "About this 
time, small parties of Indians were seen prowling about 
the vicinity, of whom my father and a few resolute fel- 
lows had been in pursuit. On their return, he had occa- 
sion, while the others passed on, to call at a Mr. Ezekiel 
Ensign's, who afterwards, and for a number of years, 
kept a public house a little north of Wilbur's Basin. 
While sitting there, about nine o'clock in the evening, in 

^ Anburey's Travels, p. 351. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 249 

conversation with Mr. Ensign, a ferocious-looking giant- 
like Indian, armed and accoutred in the usual costume 
of an aboriginal warrior, ushered himself into the room, 
and after eying them sharply for a moment, he, with one 
hand drew from his belt a huge tomahawk, which he 
flourished about his head in true Indian style, and with 
the other a long scalping-knife, with which he exhibited, 
in pantomime, his dexterous manner of taking scalps. At 
the same time, with eyes flashing fire, and turning alter- 
nately from one to the other, as they sat in opposite direc- 
tions, he accompanied his daring acts in broken English 
with threats of instant death if they attempted to move 
or speak. Ensign being crippled in one arm, having at 
some former time accidentally received a charge of shot 
through his shoulder, and feeling his own weakness, 
should resistance become necessary, and being in momen- 
tary expectation of receiving the fatal blow, became 
fixed and immovable in his chair with a countenance of 
ashy paleness. On the other hand, my father being a 
man of great muscular strength, and of uncommon agil- 
ity, and having had many encounters with the Indians, 
for which they owed him a grudge, prepared himself 
with much presence of mind for a desperate encounter. 
To this end, while the Indian would momentarily direct 
his attention to Ensign, he would imperceptibly and by 
degrees turn himself in the chair, and in this manner 
would, from time to time, keep silently moving, by little 
and little, until he succeeded in placing himself in a posi- 
tion in which he could grasp, with both hands, the back 
of his chair. Thus situated, and knowing the lives of 
both of them depended altogether on his own exertions, 
he watched his opportunity, and the moment the Indian 
turned his eye from him he grasped the chair and, with 
almost the rapidity of lightning, sprang upon his feet, 
whirled the chair over his head, and aimed at him a des- 



250 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

perate blow ; but the chair raking the ceiling above, and 
the Indian at the same time dodging the blow, he missed 
him. The Indian, having recovered his position, imme- 
diately sprang with a hideous yell, and with his toma- 
hawk uplifted, ready to strike the fatal blow. But before 
he could effect his direful purpose, the chair was brought 
around the second time, and with redoubled force, 
athwart his head and shoulders, which brought him to 
the floor. 

" No sooner had he fallen than his assailant, dropping 
the chair, sprang upon him and wrenched from his firm 
grasp the dreadful weapons of death ; and would have 
disabled him on the spot, had not Ensign begged of him 
not to kill him in the house. He then, holding him in 
his firm grasp, called for a rope, and then, with the assist- 
ance of Ensign, he succeeded, though not without a 
dreadful struggle, in binding the savage monster. By 
this time two neighbors, who had been alarmed by some 
female of the family, came in, when he was shut up in an 
outhouse, and left under their guard." But while they 
slept he managed to escape, to the extreme disgust of his 
captor.^ 

" This farm is still owned by a descendant of Ezekiel Ensign. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 251 

CHAPTER XX. 

Anecdotes — Continued 

Capture of the British Picket by Young Farmers. 

Between the first and second battles, and " while the 
two armies were thus encamped near each other, about 
twenty of the most resolute inhabitants in the vicinity 
collected together for the purpose of having a frolic, as 
they termed it, of some kind or other. After their 
arrival at the place of rendezvous, and a number of prop- 
ositions had been discussed, they finally concluded, with 
more courage than prudence, that by a coup de main 
they would go and bring in one of the British advanced 
pickets, which was posted on the north bank of the Mid- 
dle ravine. Having with much formality selected their 
several officers, and furnished themselves with suitable 
arms and other equipments, they marched oil in ir-regu- 
lar military style. Thus they ventured forth about ten 
o'clock at night, fully determined to conquer or die in the 
glorious cause of their beloved country. 

"As they approached within musket-shot distance of 
their unsuspecting enemy, they formed themselves in 
order of battle, and advanced in three grand divisions ; 
one by a circuitous route, to gain their rear, while the 
other two posted themselves on their flanks. After 
giving time for each party to gain their several positions, 
the resolute captain, who was prepared for the purpose, 
gave the preconcerted signal by a deafening blast on an 
old horse trumpet, when all with fearless step, ' rushed 
bravely ' on with clattering arms, through rustling leaves 
and crackling brush, with the usual parade of a hundred 
men. As they closed in, the leader of each division, 
in a bold and commanding voice, and before the guard 



252 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

could say : 'Who comes there ?' called, or rather bawled 
out, 'Ground your arms, or you are all dead men !' 
Supposing they were surrounded by a much superior 
force, and deeming resistance of no avail, the officer of 
the guard gave the orders, when their arms were imme- 
diately grounded, and the thirty British soldiers sur- 
rendered themselves 'prisoners of war' to only two-thirds 
of their number, and those undisciplined American 
farmers." 

The following is related by Wilkinson in his Memoirs : 
"Prior to the action of the 19th [Sept.] Lieutenant 
Hardin had been detached with a light party to the rear 
of the British army to take a prisoner and pick up intelli- 
gence. On his return, near Saratoga, on the 22d, he met 
an Indian courier in a path on the summit of a sharp 
ridge [south of Victory Mills]. They were within a few 
rods when they caught sight of each other, presented 
and fired at the same instant ; the Indian fell, and Hardin 
escaped with a scratch of his antagonist's ball on his left 
side. Letters of Burgoyne to Powell, and several others, 
were found in the shot pouch of the dead Indian, and 
delivered by the Lieutenant to Gates at headquarters." 

About Two of Burgoyne's Plucky Messengers. 

The office of messenger between Burgoyne and Sir 
Henry Clinton, in New York, was a risky business ; not 
alone because of watchful guards, but our people along 
the route were very suspicious of a strange face, just at 
that time. And yet there were those who had the hardi- 
hood to undertake it. As we have seen two of them got 
through, one at Bemis Heights, and one at Saratoga. 
Fonblanque, in his Life of Burgoyne, has the following 
to say about two others : 

" Burgoyne, after having received the cypher dispatch 
from Gen. Clinton on Sept. 20th, sent back the Messenger 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 253 

the same night with an urgent appeal for help. His dis- 
patch was placed in a hollow silver bullet which the 
bearer was ordered to deliver into Clinton's hands. The 
man succeeded in making his way to Fort Montgomery, 
in the Highlands, where he supposed Gen. Clinton must 
be by this time. On inquiry he learned that a Gen. 
Clinton was there, and on request he was led into his 
presence. There, to his surprise, he discovered it was 
not Gen. Henry Clinton of the British army, but the 
American Gen. James Clinton. On discovering his 
mistake the unfortunate man swallowed the bullet ; but 
this being observed, he was at once forced to take an 
emetic when up came the silver pill with its tell tale 
message. Result, the unhappy man was hung as a spy." 
But Burgoyne took the precaution to send other mes- 
sengers, one of these was a Capt. Scott of the 53d Regt. 
whose Journal furnishes a vivid picture of the difficul- 
ties he had to encounter. 

Captain Scott's Journal. "The 27th of September, 
in the evening, I left Gen. Burgoyne's camp, at Free- 
man's Farm, with dispatches for Sir Henry Clinton, 
at which time I passed the Hudson to the east side 
on a bridge that was upon the left of our camp ; but 
could not get further into the woods than a mile 
and a half, owing to the darkness of the night, and 
a swamp which we got into. Set out the 28th in the 
morning keeping the woods until we got to the banks 
of the Husick creek which we found was guarded at all 
the fords by the enemy, to prevent the friends of Gov- 
ernment [Tories] from getting into Gen. Burgoyne's 
camp, which obliged us to remain qviiet all that day. 

Passed several of their guards that night and bv the 
assistance of a thick fog passed the creek early in the 
morning of the 29th, and got 4 miles beyond Pittstown 



254 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

[Renss'l Co], at which place my guide from Burgoyne's 
camp left me, and recommended me to a German, where 
I stayed part of the night. 

The 30th, got a guide who brought me through the 
woods to another friend of Government where I got 
horses. It being night I kept the road until I arrived at 
Kinderhook, where I stayed the remainder of the night. 
Oct. 1st, passed the Hudson river in a canoe to the west 
side, and stopped a few hours at Cusocky, [Coxsackie] 
at a friends house who furnished me with horses that 
carried me 8 miles where was obliged to stop that night. 
2d. Prevailed on a German, for a sum of money, to 
carry me down the Hudson River, concealed in a canoe 
as far as the other side of Esopus creek, which he did 
that night. Being landed half mile below Esopus 
[Kingston], I continued marching the rest of the night 
and some part of the next day, it being the 3d, but was 
obliged to stop, not being able to procure a guide. The 
4th proceeded to the back of New Windsor, where I 
stayed until the evening of the 5th at a friend's house, at 
which time I set out having prevailed on a guide to try 
to conduct me to New York, as I could get no intelli- 
gence at that time relative to Sir Henry CHnton. Coming 
up the North River were a good many parties of rebel 
militia, making toward New Windsor and the Forts. 
Got the same evening as far as Smith's Clove, at which 
place I had great reason to suppose my guide betrayed 
me, having brought me close to the rebel guard, who 
challenged us, and ordered us to come in, which the guide 
did. Upon seeing which I immediately fell back, was 
fired at by two sentinels, at a distance of three or four 
yards from me. I made my escape into a wood about 300 
yards distance from the guard, along with a man who 
came with me from Gen. Burgoyne's army, where we re- 
mained all the rest of the night. Heard one of the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 255 

rebels at daybreak, being the 6th, in search of us, and was 
obliged to remain hid all day. Set out in the night and 
got past their guards. The 7th we made for the Jerseys, 
steering by a compass having no guide. The 8th met an 
inhabitant who informed us of Fort Montgomery being 
taken. He seemed much dejected, and thought their 
cause at that time in a bad way. Altered our course for 
Fort Montgomery, lay that night in a house by itself in 
the Highlands which was the only one we ventured into 
since the 5th, during which time our provision did not 
consist of a pound of bread and cheese. Still steering 
by a compass got into Fort Montgomery by ten o-clock 
that day ; went immediately and waited upon Sir Henry 
Clinton, aboard the Commodore Hotham. Set out the 
next day, being the 10th, on my return to Gen. Burgoyne, 
on board the fleet of armed vessels going up the Hudson 
River, under the command of Sir James Wallace. Sailed 
the 11th, but as the fleet at that time did not proceed 
higher up the river than 20 miles below Esopus, we were 
obliged to land in the night, when we lay hid in the woods 
until morning. The 12th we marched all day, and 
crossed Esopus creek in the night. The 13th marched 
all day, and was conducted in the night by a guide to a 
friend's hovise where I got a wagon that carried me the 
same night to Cusocky, where I was obliged to remain 
hid until the 15th, not being able to secure a guide that 
would undertake to carry me through to Gen. Burgoyne's 
army, declaring he was entirely surrounded, and had 
capitulated. Likewise finding those that were well in- 
clined to Government, would upon no account Venture 
either for to harbor me, or give me the least assistance. 
I was obliged for to try to make my way back to our fleet 
in the North River ; set out in the night and by the assist- 
ance of a canoe got 12 miles. The 16th was obliged to 
lie hid all day up a small creek, set out in the evening in 



256 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the canoe and got on board the fleet that night opposite 
Livingston's Manor, whereof I continued until they 
arrived in New York." 

The Saving o£ the Old Dutch Church. The follow- 
ing incidents are taken from the Sexagenary : 

" It was the 8th of October, if I am not mistaken, [the 
9th], that Burgoyne's retreat was first discovered. The 
news created an intoxication of joy in the American 
camp. My father being well mounted and anxious to 
see everything that could be seen, and also having a 
thorough knowledge of the country roads, proposed to 
two friends, Mr. (Dirck?) Swart, and Mr. Schuyler, 
[not the General], to go forward for the purpose of 
obtaining intelligence. They started, taking a private 
road which came out at Saratoga opposite the church, 
[which then stood in the fork of the river and Victory 
roads, south of the creek], and there, at a short distance 
from them, actually saw the British troops passing by. 
In consequence of their excessive fatigue and a tremen- 
dous rain, they were all day getting there. My father 
always claimed the credit with his companions for having 
saved the old church from being burned. A soldier was 
seen approaching it with fire when they shouted to the 
man with all their might. He dropped the brand and 
ran ofif. They in the same instant turned their horses 
into the woods, and made ofif at full speed. My father, 
although he arrived late that afternoon in the camp, 
obtained a fresh horse, and reached Albany at 11 o'clock 
that night, bringing the joyful news of Burgoyne's 
retreat." 

Return to Saratoga. "The intelligence brought by 
my father [Peter Becker] was indeed joyful to us. 
He ordered the black to get three horses ready, early 
in the morning, to take us back to Saratoga. Early 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 257 

as the day dawned, all were on the move, but my 
mother, who remained behind. We met on the road 
great numbers of wounded men, belonging to both 
armies. A great many were carried on litters, which 
were blankets fastened to a frame of four poles. I never 
saw the efifects of war until now. In camp there was 
something of 'pomp and circumstance,' which rather 
animated than depressed the spirits. But the sight of 
these wretched people, pale and lifeless, with counte- 
nances of an expression peculiar to gun-shot wounds, as 
the surgeons have truly informed us, and the sound of 
groaning voices, as each motion of the litter renewed 
the anguish of their wounds, filled me with horror and 
sickness of heart. And is public happiness then bought 
at the price of individual wretchedness? Must blood 
and tears and sorrow be the result of even the most just 
and righteous controversies? The human heart, 'a tan- 
gled yarn,' brings a curse on its own plans. 

" We reached the American camp, and drove through 
it to the bank of the river, opposite my uncle's farm. We 
got out and walked along the bank to see if there was any 
chance to get across. My father luckily recognized a 
Captain Knute, of the bateaumen, who kindly offered us 
the use of a scow, and indeed saw us safely over the 
river. We drove that night to our own home. But, oh, 
how much changed ! It looked like a military post, to 
which use it was actually converted. A thousand eastern 
militia were quartered around the premises. We began 
to think we had not gained much by coming on at this 
juncture." They secured lodgings in their house that 
night, however. "The next day brought its variety ; we 
discovered that our fellow lodgers were troops from 
Sheffield, Mass., and, if I remember right, were some 
of those militiamen who refused to stay with the army 
until Burgoyne should be compelled to surrender." 



258 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The Cannonade of the Old Dutch Church. Young 
Becker, with a companion, made numerous excur- 
sions over to the American camp "to see what was 
going on." On one of these trips the following occurred : 
"Every moment the scene was growing more interesting. 
As we came near the main body of the enemy, which we 
approached within three-fourths of a mile, and while we 
were looking round to observe the movements of the dif- 
ferent detachments about us, which we could do very 
distinctly, we observed a flash from a cannon, and almost 
instantly saw a ball come out of the Saratoga church, 
apparently deadened by the resistance it had met. It 
passed over our heads, with a slight whizzing, and struck 
in the bank behind us, at the distance of three hundred 
yards. In a few moments another, its fellow, passed 
through the church in the same manner, and struck 
in the bank behind us.^ I judged that the range of these 
shots was about a mile. The church long exhibited the 
marks of the balls ; but it was pulled down some years 
ago, [1822] and another of more modern appearance is 
now devoted, in its place, to religious worship. We did 
not remain in our position longer. We concluded that 
we had seen enough for the present." 

The Capture of Burgoyne's Horses. "An anecdote 
recurs to mv recollection, which shows the daring 
of our soldiers. It is well known that the east side 
of the river was lined with militia. One of them dis- 
covered a number of the enemy's horses feeding in 
the meadow of General Schuyler's, opposite ; he asked 
permission of his captain to go over and get one of them. 
It was given, and the man instantly stripped, and swam 

' These shots must have been fired from the battery stationed on the 
bluff at what is now called " Seeleyville." From statements made by various 
writers of the time, we conclude that the banks of the river and creek 
were then practically free from trees. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 259 

across the river. He ascended the bank, and selecting 
a bay horse for his victim, approached the animal, seized 
him, and mounted him instantly. This last was the work 
of a moment. He forced the horse into a gallop, plunged 
down the bank, and brought him safely over to the 
American camp, although a volley of musketry was fired 
at him from a party posted at a distance beyond. His 
success was hailed with enthusiasm, and it had a corres- 
ponding effect on his own adventurous spirit. After he 
had rested himself, he went to his officer and remarked, 
that it was hardly fitting that a private should ride 
a-horseback while his commander went on foot. 'So, sir, 
if you have no objections, I will go and catch another for 
you, and next winter when we are home, we will have 
our fun driving a pair of Burgine's horses.' The cap- 
tain seemed to agree with him, and gave a ready consent. 
The fellow actually went across a second time, and with 
equal success brought over a horse that matched exceed- 
ingly well with the other. The men all enjoyed this 
prank very much, and it was an incident familiar to 
almost every one in the army at that time." 

Romance of the Maguires. During the time of 
the cessation of arms, while the articles of capitula- 
tion were preparing, the soldiers of the two armies 
often saluted, and talked with each other from op- 
posite banks of the river. Among the British was a 
soldier of the 9th regiment [which had its camp just 
south of the monument] named Maguire, who came 
down to the river side with a number of his companions, 
and engaged in conversation with a party of Americans 
on the further shore. In a short time something was 
observed to strike the mind of the Hibernian very forc- 
ibly. He suddenly jumped up and darted like a flash 
down the bank and into the river. At the same moment 



260 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

one of the American soldiers seized with a Hke impulse, 
resolutely dashed into the water. The wondering sol- 
diers beheld them eagerly swim toward the middle of 
the river, where they met. Fortunately it was shallow 
enough for them to stand on the bottom. They embraced, 
and hung on each other's necks and wept; and the loud 
cries of 'me brother ! me dear brother ! !' soon cleared up 
the mystery to the astonished onlookers. Indeed they 
were brothers ; one had emigrated to America, while the 
other had entered the British army, and unbeknown to 
themselves had been engaged in mortal combat against 
each other".^ 

Reminiscences of the Surrender. On the day 

of the surrender the "Sexagenary," being only a 
boy, was allowed by some good-natured officers to 
get very near to the tent, or marquee, of General 
Gates, where he had an opportunity to witness what 
there occurred. He, boy like, watched his chance to peep 
into the tent while the generals were at dinner. He 
relates the following, among other things he saw : "At 
the moment they [the British troops] stepped foot 
within our lines, our drums and music struck up, 'Yankee 
Doodle.' At this moment the two generals came out 
together. The American commander faced the road, 
and Burgoyne did the same, standing on his left. Not 
a word was said by either, and for some minutes, to the 
best of my recollection, they stood silently gazing on the 
scene before them. The one, no doubt, in all the pride 
of honest success ; the other, the victim of regret and sen- 
sibility. Burgoyne was a large and stoutly formed man, 
his countenance was rough and hard, and somewhat 
marked with scars, if I am not mistaken, but he had a 
handsome figure and a noble air. Gates was a smaller 



- Stone's Campaign of Burgoyne. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 261 

man with much less of manner, and destitute of that air 
which distinguished Burgoyne."^ His description of the 
delivery of the sword tallies with that already given. 
He next describes the captured troops as they passed. 
He says : " I saw the whole body pass before me. The 
light infantry, in advance, were extraordinary men. 
Finer and better looking troops I never saw. They were 
not seen to much advantage, however, for their small 
clothes and gaiters having been wet in the creek, the 
dust^ adhered to them in consequence. Some of the 
officers were very elegant men. 

" The Hessians came lumbering in the rear. I looked 
at these men with commiseration. It was well known 
that their services had been sold by their own petty 
princes, that they were collected together, if not caught 
at their churches, and if we may credit the account given 
us, they were actually torn from their homes and handed 
over to the British government at so much a head, to be 
transported across the ocean and wage war against a 
people of whose history, and even of whose existence, 
they were ignorant. Many of them deserted to 
our army before and after the convention of Saratoga. 
Fifty have been known to come over in one party before 
the surrender. 

"A very remarkable disease prevailed among them, if 
the accounts of some respectable officers attached to Bur- 
goyne's army may be credited. While on their way down 
from Canada a presentiment would take possession of 
twenty or thirty of them at a time that they were going 
to die, and that they would never again see their father- 
land. The impression could not be effaced from their 
mmds, notwithstanding every exertion of their officers 

•'' Anburey's Travels, p. 324. 

*The "dust" proves that they had clear weather at the time or the 
•urrender. 



262 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

and the administering of medicines. A homesickness of 
the most fatal kind oppressed their spirits and destroyed 
their health; and a large number actually died of this 
disorder of the heart. 

" The Hessians were extremely dirty in their persons, 
and had a collection of wild animals in their train — the 
only thing American they had captured. Here you saw 
an artilleryman leading a black bear, who every now and 
then would rear upon his hind legs as if he were tired of 
going upon all fours, or occasionally growl his disappro- 
bation at being pulled along by a chain. In the same 
manner a tamed deer would be seen tripping lightly after 
a grenadier. Young foxes were also observed looking 
sagaciously at the spectators from the top of a baggage 
wagon, or a young raccoon securely clutched under the 
arm of a sharpshooter. 

"On the evening of the surrender a number of Indians 
and squaws, the relics of Burgoyne's aboriginal force, 
were brought over for safe keeping to my uncle's farm, 
and quartered under a strong guard in the kitchen. 
Without this precaution their lives would not have been 
safe from the exasperated militia. The murder of Miss 
M'Crea was but one of a number of their atrocities which 
hardened every heart against them, and prevented the 
plea of mercy from being interposed in their behalf. 
Among those savages were three that were between six 
and seven feet in height, perfect giants in form, and pos- 
sessing the most ferocious countenances I ever saw. 
[Neilson claims that the big Indian with whom his father 
had his life and death struggle at Ensign's was one of 
these.] 

"It was three days after the surrender that our camp 
began to be broken up. The militia were assiduous in 
exploring the fields for plunder and the concealed treas- 
ure of the vanquished. Immense quantities of camp 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 263 

furniture and fragments of every description were 
strewed about, 'and they spoiled the Egyptians.' Oppo- 
site our own house my father found a large number of 
hides and a considerable quantity of tallow. This, how- 
ever, neither graced his store nor greased his boots. Our 
friends, the irregulars, spared him the trouble of carry- 
ing them home. In this way closed the eventful history 
of Saratoga. Blood and carnage were succeeded by suc- 
cess and plunder. My father once more commenced the 
labors of a husbandman, and after preparing the ground 
in a great hurry, and sowing his winter wheat, went off 
to Albany to bring home his wife." 

Elbow Room for Burgoyne. " I'll make the rebels 
give me plenty of elbow room when I get in Albany ! " 
was one of the many boasts uttered by Burgoyne on his 
way down from Ticonderoga, and which happened to be 
overheard by some one, who besides being a rebel, was 
likewise guilty of eaves-dropping. 

By some means the above expression became known in 
Albany before his arrival. Generals Burgoyne and Rie- 
desel were riding side by side, attended by some Ameri- 
can generals. Many people had assembled from the sur- 
rounding country to witness the grand entree. 

As the cavalcade struck the pavement in North Market 
street (Broadway), there appeared suddenly, a little in 
advance of the generals, a witty, waggish son of the 
Emerald Isle, accompanied by a few kindred spirits. At 
once he began elbowing his comrades right and left and 
shouting with stentorian lungs : "Now, shure and ye'll 
shtand back an' giv' Gineral Bergine plenthy av ilbow 
room right here in Albany ; I say, ye darthy ribels, fall 
back and giv' th' great Gineral room to come along here 
in Albany ! Och, fer hiven's sake, ye cowardly shpal- 
peens, do ye shtand aside to th' right and lift and make 

18 



264 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

more ilbow room for Gineral Bergine or, by Saint Pat- 
rick, I'll murther iv'ry mother's son av ye ! ! " The proud 
General was not a little disconcerted and annoyed by 
these hard rubs of this Irish quidnunc, but apparently 
not so much as the German General.^ 

Burgoyne was greatly astonished when, after halting 
and dismounting before a palatial residence, he was ush- 
ered into the presence of Mrs. Philip Schuyler, wife of 
the General, and found that the man whom he had so 
greatly injured was to be his host. He afterward paid a 
glowing tribute to Schuyler's generosity in a fine speech 
delivered in the British Parliament. 

After the surrender. General Schuyler remained at 
Saratoga to look after his private affairs. He sent on 
Colonel Varrick to Mrs. Schuyler, in Albany, to announce 
the speedy coming of some guests from the vanquished 
army. He sent thither the Baroness Riedesel and her 
children in his own carriage, while Generals Burgoyne 
and Riedesel, and officers of their staffs, were escorted 
on horseback, the latter in company with General Glover. 
Mrs. Schuyler received these guests with her accustomed 
cordiality, and all of them, with the Baroness and her 
little daughters, were treated as friends and not 
as enemies. 

Not long after their arrival one of Madame Riedesel's 
little girls, after frolicking about the spacious and well- 
furnished mansion, ran up to her mother and, with all 
the simplicity of youthful innocence, inquired in Ger^ 
man : "Mother, is this the palace father was to have when 
he came to America?" The blushing Baroness speedily 
silenced her child, for some of the family who were 
present could understand German. 

Saratoga After the Departure of the British. 
It is certain that a good-sized force wintered here at 

^ Simm's Frontiersmen of New York. Vol. II, p. 132- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 265 

Old Saratoga after the surrender, but it was withdrawn 
in the early spring and sent southward. This left the 
inhabitants hereabouts utterly defenseless, whereat Gen- 
eral Schuyler and many others protested vigorously.* 
This was remedied soon afterwards. 

The Sexagenary has bequeathed us several interesting 
facts connected with that period. He says : 

" During the winter, [of 1777-'78] notwithstanding 
the utter annihilation of anything like a regular anld 
effective force by the capture of Burgoyne, yet the coun- 
try w-as considered liable to the incursions of small par- 
ties of the enemy. Among other things, the church at 
Saratoga was occupied as a public depot, and the com- 
missary in addition had it partitioned off inside and 
lived in it. Many a time have I seen barrels of pork 
and beef rolled in at the sacred porch, which so often had 
been proclaimed the gate of Heaven. One of the evils of 
war is the perversion of the most sacred things to the 
necessities of the moment. In Boston the famous Old 
South church was converted into a riding school by the 
British officers. A church in New York was made a 
prison for our sick and captured countrymen. The con- 
version of the church at Saratoga into a commissary's 
store was the only instance within my knowledge of a 
similar voluntary abuse by the Americans. [This was 
no doubt because the church was the only building of 
size left in the vicinity.] During the same winter. Gen- 
eral Schuyler had twenty-four men constantly in attend- 
ance at his residence as a life guard, and, if I am right in 
my recollection, during the remainder of the war." 

The Search for Cannon, etc. During the season 
of 1778 a part of the 1st N. Y., Van Schaick's 
regiment, was stationed here. The troops were under 

« Public Papers of George Clinton. Vol. Ill, p. itt. 



266 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the immediate command of Lieutenant-Colonel Van 
Dyke. That summer, Colonel Quackenboss of the 
quartermaster's department came up to Saratoga with 
boats and all proper equipment to look for cannon 
which Burgoyne was supposed to have sunk in the river 
between the rapids and the mouth of Fishcreek. They 
hunted diligently and the only thing found was a barrel 
of British smoked hams of royal quality. That same 
summer a militia captain from Schenectady, by the name 
of Clute, while swimming in the river where Quacken- 
boss had dragged, discovered a small brass howitzer. 
Calling on some of the neighboring farmers for help, he 
succeeded in landing it. He sold it to the government 
for a good round sum. It was then dragged up to the 
barracks.'' 

Raids o£ Tories and Indians. The following year, 
1780, the inhabitants north of Albany and Schenectady 
were kept in continual alarm by the frequent raids of 
Indians and Tories from the north. It was the year 
when Ballston was pounced upon by Colonel Munro with 
two hundred followers, who captured and carried into 
Canada Colonel Gordon and a number of his neighbors. 
The Sexagenary writes of this time : 

" In Saratoga we continued constantly exposed to the 
harassing incursions of the Tories and Indians. Almost 
the whole country was alarmed by them, and, with the 
subtilty peculiar to the savage intellect, they seemed to 
escape every attempt at capture. Often we have seen 
them running across the fields upon the opposite [west] 
side of the river, now stooping behind fences which 
afforded them a partial cover, and now boldly running 
across the open ground, where the fences were down, to 



' These facts are taken from the Sexagenary. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 267 

some other enclosed field, along which they skulked as 
before. During these alarms our neighbors used to 
come and live with us for weeks together, until the dan- 
ger was over. The principal men of the country had 
guards stationed at their dwellings." 

Colonel Van Veghten's Narrow Escape. " One of 

our neighbors, a Colonel Van Veghten, who lived about 
three miles below the barracks [at Coveville], had a 
narrow escape about the same time. He was in the habit 
of riding from his own house up to General Schuyler's 
and to the barracks in order to receive and communicate 
intelligence. 

" Those acquainted with the road will remember the 
ravine and creek just before you reach the [Dutch 
Reformed] church. [It is just south of what is now 
called Chubb's canal bridge.] In this ravine, concealed 
behind the trees, a Tory placed himself to shoot Van 
Veghten as he passed, who had rendered himself obnox- 
ious to the partisans of the English by his constant assi- 
duity in the service of his country. As he approached, 
mounted on his favorite gray, the assassin raised his gun 
to fire. His finger was on the trigger, when, as he after- 
wards confessed, the bold and manly air which Van 
Veghten possessed, joined to his unsuspecting manner, 
unnerved his arm. The weapon of death dropped from 
its position, and Colonel Van Veghten rode by unharmed. 
It so happened, however, that an alarm, which was given 
while he was at Saratoga, about a body of Indians and 
Tories having been seen, induced him to take the river 
road on his way home, and to give it the preference ever 
afterwards." * 



" This indicates that there was a road at the time of and before the 
Revolution, near the river bank, as there still is north of Wilbur's Basin, 
and used to be between Wilbur's Basin and Bemis Heights. 



268 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The Dog Gagged by a Garter. The following inci- 
dent was related to the writer by Mrs. E. M. McCoy, 
daughter of the late George Strover : 

Her grandfather, John Strover, lived on his farm, over 
near Bryant's bridge, during those precarious times. The 
refuge selected for his family in case of danger was a 
sort of cave under the bank of the creek, and not far 
from the house. This could be entered only at low water 
during the summer. One day, being warned of the 
approach of Tories and Indians, she, with her children 
and a little dog, ran to the cave. For fear lest the dog, 
a noisy little cur, should bark and betray their hiding 
place, she took off her knitted garter and wrapped it 
tightly around his muzzle. It proved to be a most effec- 
tive gag, and they escaped without being discovered. 

Dunham's Daring Capture of Lovelass, the Spy. 

It was during this or the previous season that the fol- 
lowing incident occurred. Thomas Lovelass, a bold, 
resolute, and powerful man, was a noted leader among 
the Tories. He had succeeded in the capture of a 
number of his neighbors and in the destruction of much 
property among the patriots, and was considered a most 
dangerous partisan. 

A goodly number of the people hereabouts were at- 
tending some entertainment or social function. While 
there, a boy was seen to emerge from the woods on 
horseback, and then riding up to the house asked if he 
could buy some rum there. On being answered. No, he 
went on down the river road. Among those present 
who observed him were Colonel Van Veghten and Cap- 
tain Hezekiah Dunham. Dunham was a captain of 
militia, and a man of large influence among his neigh- 
bors. There was something in the behavior of the boy 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 269 

which aroused their suspicions, so he decided to watch 
the outcome. In a httle while the boy was seen to ride 
back up the road at full speed, re-enter the woods and 
vanish. Dunham turned to Colonel Van Veghten and 
said : "The enemy is near us, the Tories are in the neigh- 
borhood, and not far off." They separated with a deter- 
mination to act immediately. Dunham, when he reached 
home, went to see a person by the name of Green, who 
was a kindred spirit and a great leader among his neigh- 
bors. On relating the circumstance to him, they went 
and got three other men, and with these started out on the 
search. Every suspected place was carefully examined. 
They continued the search until near daylight without 
avail, when they separated ; Green and one man going in 
one direction, and Dunham, with two, taking another 
course. The latter, as a last resort, returned to the house 
of one Odeurman, who he believed would be in com- 
munication with an enemy, if near him. Near the house 
they discovered a path leading through a meadow toward 
a thicket about three acres in size. At once they sus- 
pected that this led to the object of their search. Fol- 
lowing it they passed nearly around the thicket, when it 
entered the bush. Toward the center a big log blocked 
the way ; on peeping over it cautiously there, sure enough, 
was the remains of a camp-fire and a group of five fierce- 
looking men. They were in the act of putting on their 
shoes and stockings. And one thing more which Dun- 
ham particularly observed was a musket by the side of 
every man, ready for instant service. He drew back, 
reported to his companions and in a whisper asked, 
"Shall we take 'em?" A nod of assent was the answer; 
then moving forward to the log. they all mounted at the 
same instant, and Dunham shouted, " Surrender, or you 
are all dead men ! All of them but their leader seemed 



270 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

petrified by the suddenness of the apparition. He was not 
disposed to yield without an effort at defense. Twice 
he was reaching for his gun when he found Dunham's 
rifle ominously near his head, at which he prudently 
desisted. They were then ordered out, one by one, when 
they were securely bound. Immediately they were 
marched ofT to the barracks at Saratoga. 

They were tried and condemned at a court martial, of 
which the celebrated General Stark was the president. 
Lovelass alone was adjudged worthy of death, as he was 
considered too dangerous a man to be allowed to escape. 
In defense, he protested that he had been taken with arms 
in his hand, and ought therefore to be accounted a pris- 
oner of war. But the court was inexorable.® 

He was hung on the top of the gravel hill, just south 
of the Horicon mill, which then extended beyond the 
present highway to the east. The traditional spot is 
just east of the angle made by the picket and board fences 
and across the road from the brick house. He was buried 
in an upright position. John Strover was present and 
marked the spot. He told his son, George, about it, and 
when the bank was excavated for the Whitehall turn- 
pike he was on hand and identified the skeleton. The 
skull of the Tory is preserved by Mrs. J. H. Lowber in 
the Schuyler mansion. 

About the Number Thirteen. That there were not 
wanting in the British armies those who could extract a 
bit of fun from what they saw in America, among the 
rebels, the following extract from the Diary of the Rev. 
Frank Moore will prove. Evidently he was a chaplain 
in some one of their regiments stationed in New York 
city. 

Abridged from the Sexagenary's account. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 271 

" Thirteen is a number peculiarly belonging to the 
rebels. A party of naval prisoners, lately returned from 
Jersey, say that the rations among the rebels are thirteen 
dried clams per diem ; that the titular Lord Sterling takes 
thirteen glasses of grog each morning, has thirteen enor- 
mous rum bunches on his nose, and that (when duly im- 
pregnated) he always makes thirteen attempts before he 
can walk; that Mr. Washington has thirteen toes on his 
feet, (the extra ones having grown since the Declaration 
of Independence) and the same number of teeth in each 
jaw; that the Sachem Schuyler has a top knot of thir- 
teen stiff hairs which erect themselves on the crown of 
his head whenever he gets mad; that it takes thirteen 
congress paper dollars to equal one penny Sterling; that 
Polly Wayne was just thirteen hours subduing Stony 
Point, and just thirteen seconds in leaving it; that a well 
organized rebel household has thirteen children, all of 
whom expect to be Generals, or members of the High 
and Mighty Congress of the Thirteen States, when they 
attain thirteen years; that Mrs. Washington has a 
mottled tom cat (which she calls in a complimentary way 
'Hamilton') with thirteen yellow rings around his tail, 
and that his flaunting it suggested to the Congress the 
adoption of the same number of stripes for the rebel 
flag." And we moderns might add that there were just 
thirteen articles in the document known as the Conven- 
tion of Saratoga, by the signing of which Gen. Burgoyne 
agreed to surrender himself and army to these same con- 
temptible thirteen States, and that he marched through 
thirteen towns and cities on his way to Boston, following 
the lead of that rebel flag with its thirteen stars and 
stripes. Sure, thirteen proved an unlucky number for 
Britons in this country. 



272 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER XXI 

War of 1812 and the Civil War 

The war of 1812, our second war for independence 
with old England, naturally aroused a great deal of inter- 
est in this quarter, and awakened not a little apprehension 
among the dwellers in this valley. For they knew not 
but they might be called upon to undergo a repetition 
of the sacrifices and sufferings of the fathers in Revolu- 
tionary days. But fortunately for them, the scenes 
of actual warfare, in this department, were confined to 
the northern end of Lake Champlain. The glorious 
naval victory of Macdonough in Cumberland bay, and of 
General McComb at Plattsburgh, on September 11, 1814, 
put an effectual end to British attempts at entering the 
country through this ancient gateway. It is interesting 
to note in passing that Macdonough's flagship was named 
the Saratoga; and right worthily did she behave herself 
that day, under her heroic commander, brightening the 
halo of glory which already surrounded the name. This 
locality sent its full quota of soldiery at that time to aid 
in the general defense. No armies of size passed up 
through this way during that war, as was expected, and 
even feared. 

The Civil War. Fourscore years after our Revolu- 
tionary fathers had " brought forth on this continent a 
new nation, conceived in liberty and dedicated to the " 
realization of the proposition that all men's inalienable 
rights should be acknowledged and defended by the gov- 
ernment under which they live, we found ourselves en- 
gaged in a great civil war, " testing whether that nation, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 273 

or any nation, so conceived, and so dedicated, could long 
endure." 

Splendid Exhibition of Patriotism. Many at the 

time believed that the spirit of patriotism was practically 
dead in our land, and when brought to the test, few 
would be found ready to venture " their lives, their for- 
tunes, or their sacred honor," in the " deadly breach " 
for the preservation of the nation's life. But when the 
crisis arrived, it was found that love of country, so far 
from being dead in the hearts of the people, exhibited a 
more vigorous life than had ever yet been seen ; that 
when the people found themselves face to face with the 
awful question of union or dis-union and our ultimate 
disintegration as a nation, their patriotism arose to such 
a pitch of enthusiasm that they counted no sacrifice too 
great, if only by such sacrifice the nation's life could be 
preserved. 

The way in which the people of the North arose to the 
occasion when the news spread that the flag had been 
fired on, and blood had been spilt by traitorous hands, 
affords one of the grandest and most thrilling spectacles 
in the history of the nations. 

New York State stood second to none of her eighteen 
sisters, at the North, in the ardor with which she devoted 
her sons and poured forth her treasure to insure a suffi- 
ciency of force with which to repel the invader, and 
crush out the rebellion. No county in the State excelled 
Saratoga in the alacrity with which she responded to 
every call made upon her to take up and bear her share 
of the burdens, and no township in the county was repre- 
sented by a larger proportion of her sons on the perilous 
edge of battle than was Old Saratoga. 

" Bull Run " Dispels an Illusion. The first 
troops that hastened to the defense of the Nation's 



274 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

capital, when menaced . by the insurgents, were the 
militia regiments, which were already old organiza- 
tions. Soon President Lincoln felt constrained to issue a 
call for 64,000 men for the army and 18,000 for the navy, 
in the belief that the insurrection could be quelled in a 
hundred days. Quite a number from this township 
responded to that call. But the disastrous battle of 
Bull Run effectually dispelled the illusion that the rebel- 
lion could be easily, or speedily, put down, and wrought 
mightily in awakening the country to the gravity of the 
situation. Soon the President issued a proclamation 
calling for 300,000 men to serve for three years, or dur- 
ing the war. 

Judge McKean's Call to Arms. The Hon. James 
B. McKean, of Saratoga Springs, the representative in 
Congress from this district at that time, issued the fol- 
lowing stirring circular to his constituents : 

"Fellow Citizens of the Fifteenth Congressional 
District : — Traitors in arms seek to overthrow our con- 
stitution and to seize our capital. Let us go and help 
to defend them. Who will despond because we lost the 
battle of Bull Run? Our fathers lost the battle of Bun- 
ker Hill, but it taught them how to gain the victory at 
Bemis Heights. 

" Let us learn wisdom from disaster, and send over- 
whelming numbers into the field. Let farmers, mechan- 
ics, merchants, and all classes — for the liberties of all 
are at stake — aid in organizing companies. I will cheer- 
fully assist in procuring the necessary papers. Do not 
misunderstand me. I am not asking for an office at your 
hands. If you who have most at stake will go, I will 
willingly go with you as a private soldier. 

"Let us organize a Bemis Heights Battalion, and vie 
with each other in serving our country, thus showing 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 275 

that we are inspired by the holy memories of the Revo- 
lutionary battle fields upon and near which we are living. 

" James B. McKean. 
"Saratoga Springs, August 21, 1861." 

Judge McKean followed this up by a campaign of 
patriotic speeches throughout his district. At once the 
young men began to enlist by scores and hundreds, and 
military companies were organized here and there and 
began to drill. Soon Saratoga Springs was appointed 
as a recruiting station and rendezvous. The fair-ground 
was appropriated for the camp, and was christened Camp 
Schuyler. Thither the recruits were sent, and by the 
middle of November, 1861, had been drilled into some 
semblance of a regiment. 

Judge McKean was fittingly selected as colonel of the 
regiment, and he proved to be a most excellent selection. 
At first this body called itself the Bemis Heights Bat- 
talion, but in the numbering of the regiments of the 
State, the number 77 fell to it, which considering the fact 
that it was chiefly raised and recruited in Saratoga 
county, and that the great battle of Bemis Heights, or 
Saratoga, was fought in 1777, that number seemed emi- 
nently appropriate. 

On Thanksgiving Day, November 28, 1861, the regi- 
ment marched out of camp, 864 strong, and started for 
Washington, where it arrived December 1st. On the 
15th of February following, it joined the 3rd Brigade, 
of the 2nd Division, of the 6th Army Corps, which con- 
nection it retained throughout the whole period of its ser- 
vice. Immediately on coming into close proximity with 
the enemy, the usual sifting process began. The pol- 
troons and cowards got out on one pretext or another, 
leaving only the true hearts and brave to face the music. 
But fortunately the latter were in the vast majority. 



276 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Hardships Decimate the Regiment. The regiment 
received its first baptism of fire at Lee's Mills, Va., on 
the 4th of April 1862. But that proved to be only the 
preliminary skirmish of many a hard-fought battle. The 
Penninsular Campaign, which immediately followed, 
with its hardships of mud marches, and battles, and 
camp fevers, sadly decimated the regiment. Because of 
this, some of the most efficient officers were sent back to 
recruit the depleted ranks. Colonel McKean among 
others, lost his health and was forced to retire. 

Schuylerville Raises a Company. At that time 
Schuylerville greatly distinguished herself by raising 
an entire company of men, which became known 
as Company K of the 77th. The first ten men 
received a bounty of ten dollars apiece. Those who 
enlisted afterward received all the way from fifty to 
three hundred dollars, bounty money. The company 
chose for its captain, John R. Rockwell, then editor of 
the Saratoga American, (the local paper). First lieu- 
tenant, WilHam H. Fursman; second Heutenant, Cyrus 
F. Rich. This company by no means represented all 
that went from this township; for no less than 340 
marched from this historic town to the defense of the 
Union. Three-fourths of them, however, were members 
of the 77th, and shared in the glory of her achievements. 
Colonel W. B. French became commander of the regi- 
ment after the retirement of Colonel McKean. Quite 
a number of the men from this township served in other 
distinguished regiments, as the 30th and the 44th, also 
in other arms of the service. 

List of Battles in Which the 77th Participated. 

The history of the achievements and experiences of 
each of these regiments, especially the 77th, and the 
famous Sixth Corps, of which it formed a part, is well 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 277 

worthy of the volumes that have been written upon them. 
Dr. George T. Stevens' history of the 77th is especially 
worthy of perusal. To that and other works we refer 
the interested reader for details. We must give space, 
however, to the following important facts: The 77th 
served under Generals McClellan, Burnside, Hooker, 
Meade and Grant, each of whom for a time had com- 
mand of the Army of the Potomac. It went through the 
Peninsular Campaign in 1862, the Campaign of 1863, 
which took it again into Virginia and afterward into 
Maryland and Pennsylvania. In 1864 it served for a time 
in the \\'ilderness Campaign under Grant ; but after 
Spottsylvania it was withdrawn with the Sixth Corps for 
the defense of Washington; thence it was sent into the 
Shenandoah Valley, where it served through that re- 
markable campaign under Sheridan, participating in the 
battles of Winchester and especially of Cedar Creek, 
where a reinforcement of one man (Sheridan) turned 
ignominious defeat into a glorious victory. 

The 77th was in the following battles : 
Lee's Mills, April 4, 1862. 
Williamsburg, May 5, 1862. 
Mechanicsville, May 24, 1862. 
Golding's Farm, June 5, 1862. 
Garnett's Hill, June 28, 1862. 
Savage Station, June 29, 1862. 
White Oak Swamp, June 30, 1862. 
Malverfi Hill, July 1, 1862. 
Crampton Gap, September 14, 1862. 
Antietam, September 17, 1862. 
Fredericksburgh, December 13, 1862. 
St. Marye's Heights, May 3, 1863. 
Franklin's Crossing, June 5, 1863. 
Gettysburg, July 2 and 3, 1863. 



278 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Spottsylvania, May 10, 1864. 
Defense of Washington, July 13, 1864. 
Winchester, September 19, 1864. 
Cedar Creek, October 19, 1864. 

It was at Cedar Creek that the stand made by the 6th 
Corps, of which the 77th formed a part, saved the day, 
and was holding the Confederates in check when Sheri- 
dan arrived on the scene — "From Winchester, twenty 
miles away." 

Mustered Out, Says Colonel French, in his sketch 
of the 77th, " With this grand and wonderful battle, the 
fighting experience of the 77th regiment closed, and its 
term of service having expired, it was ordered to Sara- 
toga Springs to be mustered out, where it arrived on the 
23rd of November, 1864, just three years after the day 
of its mustering in. The regiment of 105 men and 14 
officers, all that returned of the 1,369 that had served 
with it, was received with all the love and honor a 
patriotic people could bestow. They were received by a 
series of speeches in the public hall, and were then 
treated to a splendid banquet tendered by the citizens of 
Saratoga Springs, at the American hotel." [So much of 
Company K as returned at this time to Schuylerville, 
after having marched through the streets, were given a 
collation by the ladies of the Reformed church.] 

" This is the history in brief of Saratoga county's pet 
regiment, the 77th, a record of noble deeds without a 
single blot. It never, by any act on the field or in the 
camp, on the march or in the fight, disgraced the county 
from which it was sent. It never flinched or wavered 
from any duty, however perilous, which was assigned 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 279 

to it, nor until properly ordered, did it ever turn its back 
upon the foe. From the beginning to the end of its ser- 
vice the regiment bore its colors untouched by the hand 
of the enemy. They were often shattered and torn by 
shot and shell, often leveled to the dust by the death or 
a wound of their bearers, but they were always kept 
sacred, and on the muster out of the regiment, were de- 
posited in the Bureau of Military Statistics at Albany." 
What Colonel French has said of the 77th could be 
said with equal truth, we are assured of the other regi- 
ments which were partially recruited from the town of 
Saratoga. 

Suffering and Sacrifices of the Wives and Mothers. 

Thus we see that many of the boys who marched forth 
returned no more forever; those who came back were 
greatly changed. The health of many was shattered. 
Some were maimed and crippled in body, most of them 
returned with new habits and altered ambitions. There 
were empty places in almost every household in those 
days. Everywhere was to be seen the badge of mourn- 
ing worn by women ; old and young were in black gowns, 
or, if there was no crape on their persons, it was quite 
sure to be upon their hearts. For the men at home as 
well as at the front, there was excitement in the descrip- 
tion of a charge, the fierce struggle and victory. But 
precious little excitement or consolation was there in this 
for the wife, the mother or the betrothed, left behind at 
home ; no glory in it for her, only silent suffering and 
abiding anxiety. No adequate history could ever be 
written of the women of the Civil War ; but it is strange 
indeed, that no great sculptor, or architect, has been com- 
missioned to erect some mighty monument to commem- 
orate in enduring marble and bronze her heroism, her 
sacrifices and her achievements. 

19 



280 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Most fittingly has the poet said : 

" The maid who binds her warrior's sash, 

With a smile that well her grief dissembles, 
The while beneath her drooping lash 

One starry teardrop hangs and trembles, 
Tho' heaven alone record the tear, 

And fame shall never know her story, 
Her heart doth shed a drop as dear 

As ever dewed the field of glory. 

" The wife who girds her husband's sword 

'Mid little ones who weep and wonder, 
And bravely speaks the cheering word 

What though her heart be rent asunder, 
Doomed nightly in her dreams to hear 

The bolts of war around him rattle, 
Hath shed as sacred blood as e'er 

Was poured upon a field of battle. 

" The mother who conceals her grief 

When to her heart her son she presses, 
Then breathes a few brave words and brief. 

Kissing the patriot brow she blesses, 
With no one but her secret God 

To know the pain that weighs upon her, 
Sheds holy blood as e'er the sod 

Received on Freedom's field of honor." 



BOOK II 

CIVIL HISTORY 

CHAPTER I 

ScHUYLERViLLE is fittingly named, and yet the student of 
the history of this locahty cannot repress a sentimental 
wish that the ancient name (Saratoga) had been re- 
tained. Indeed, the older inhabitants hereabouts speak of 
the district between here and Coveville as Old Saratoga. 
We have not been able to ascertain when the name 
Schuylerville was given to the place, but can trace it back 
to 1820. 

Saratoga — Significance of the Name. The name 
Saratoga passed through many vicissitudes at the hands 
of public officials before the spelling became settled. Note 
the variety of spelling as it appears in the Documentary 
History of New York: Cheragtoge, Sarachtitoge, Sara- 
chtoga, Saractoga, Saraghtoga. Saragtoga, Saratoge, 
Saraktoga, Sarastague, Sarastaugue, Schorachtoge, Sara- 
steau, Saraston, Saratogo, Sarrantau, Serachtague, Sera- 
ghtoga. Soraghtoga, Saratoga. Thus the modern spell- 
ing of this name affords a good example of the survival 
of the fittest in orthography. 

Saratoga is an Indian word. The red men applied it 
to one of their favorite hunting and fishing grounds lo- 
cated on the west side of the Hudson river, extending 
from three to ten miles back from the stream, and an 
indefinite distance both north and south of Fishcreek, 
which empties into the river at Schuylerville. The 
colonists adopted this name and applied it to a district 
covering both sides of the Hudson and extending from 



282 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the mouth of the Mohawk, north to the vicinity of 
Fort Miller. Afterward it began at Mechanicville in- 
stead of Cohoes. 

Quite naturally when they established the first settle- 
ment within this district, that at the junction of Fisher eek 
with the Hudson, they named it Saratoga. 

As to the significance of the name several traditions 
are extant. One is that it means "the hillside country of 
the great river ;" another says it means " place of the 
swift water," in allusion to the rapids just above Schuy- 
lerville. Two men, Horatio Hale, M. A., of Clinton, 
Ontario, and Dr. D. G. Brinton of Philadelphia, Pa., who 
made a special study of the Iroquois and Mohican lan- 
guages, agreed that Ochserantongue, as it was written in 
the original Saratoga Patent, means "at the beaver dam," 
or, "the place of beavers." One who knows the lay of 
the land hereabouts, and the habits of the beaver can 
regard this as credible.^ 

Mr. J. L. Weed of Ballston, N. Y., told the writer 
that an old uncle of his, Joseph Brown, an early settler, 
who had native Indians for neighbors on Saratoga lake, 
used to say the word means "place of herrings," sug- 
gested by the vast number of those fish which they used 
to catch in the river and creeks hereabouts. To the 
writer this seems very satisfactory for the reason that 
both the Dutch and English gave the analogous name 
Fishkill or Fishcreek to the outlet of Saratoga lake, be- 
cause of the myriads of herrings which used to swarm 
up through it in the spring of the year into that lake ; 
and secondly, because of the extensive fish weirs which 
the Indians constructed along the outlet of the lake for 
catching herring. 



^ See Proceedings of the N. Y. State Historical Ass'n, Vol. VI, part 
Second, p. i8o. This Part Second is an exhaustive study of Indian place 
names. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 283 

The Saratoga Patent. The circumstances under which 
the white man first settled here are as follows : In the 
year 1683, four Albanians, Cornelis Van Dyk, Jan Jan- 
sen Bleecker, Peter Phillipsen Schuyler and Johannes 
Wendel, purchased from the Mohawks their old hunting 
grounds called " Ochserantogue, or Sarachtogie." 

On November 4, 1684, Governor Dongan granted a 
patent for this tract to seven persons, Cornelis Van Dyk, 
John J. Bleecker, Pieter Phillipse Schuyler, Johannes 
Wendel, Dirck Wessels Ten Broeck, David Schuyler and 
Robert Livingston, for which they were to pay an annual 
rental to the crown of twenty bushels of wheat. This 
was confirmed by Lord Cornbury, in June, 1708. In 
this confirmatory patent the name of Johannes Schuyler 
appears in the place of Johannes Wendel. 

This patent took in both sides of the Hudson river, 
from the Anthony's Kill, at Mechanicville, north to 
opposite the mouth of the Battenkill, and from the 
Hoosac river north to the Battenkill (then called Dio- 
noondahowa). on the east side. It extended six miles 
back from the river on both sides, and being, as was 
supposed, twenty-two miles long, made a tract of 264 
square miles. 

The next year the patentees made a division of the 
arable lands lying along the river. The division was 
made by five disinterested men, then seven numbers writ- 
ten on slips of paper were thrown in a hat, and the chil- 
dren of the patentees drew the numbers. Lot 4, which 
lay just south of Fish creek, fell to Johannes Wendel ; 
Lot 5, north of the creek, fell to Robert Livingston ; Lot 
6, which extended south from the Battenkill to Titmouse- 
kill, fell to David Schuyler. In March, 1686, David 
Schuyler sold his seventh share to Robert Livingston 
and Peter Schuyler for 55i 16s ($279). Livingston 
took the part opposite his own Lot 5. and Schuyler that 



284 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

part opposite Lots 2 and 3, which would take in from 
opposite Bemis Heights to opposite a point about a mile 
and one-half north of Coveville. On this section lived 
a Frenchman by the name of Du Bison. 

Johannes Wendel seems to have taken immediate steps 
to improve his property. The inducements were suffi- 
ciently strong to lead several to venture up this way 
and settle. But at that day, and for a long while after, 
it proved to be a very risky undertaking. 

First Settlers. We get our first hints of any settle- 
ment at Saratoga from the minutes of the Council of 
Albany. There we learn that several families were living 
in the region of Stillwater and Saratoga in the winter of 
1688-9. Most of them were French refugees. Those 
were the days of religious persecution, now happily a 
thing of the past. It was then the policy of the French 
to permit none but Roman Catholics to settle in Canada, 
and to banish all others who might find their way there. 
The province of New York being the most accessible, 
the exiled Huguenots were sent this way, and several of 
them found a home in Albany or its vicinity. A few 
families were induced to settle on the Saratoga patent. 
After they were thus located, it was suspected, and with 
good reason, that the Canadian government caused some 
of its friends to emigrate and settle among them as 
refugees, and then acting as spies, to keep them ac- 
quainted with what was going on among the English 
colonists. During the winter of 1688-9 the Council 
caused several of the suspected ones to be arrested on 
the rumor that they were aiding soldiers to desert to 
Canada. The names of those arrested were Antonie 
Lespenard, John Van Loon, Lafleur, and Villeroy. They 
proved to be innocent. Antonie Lespenard afterward 
moved to New York, where he became the founder of a 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 285 

prominent family. One of the streets of America's 
metropolis still bears his name. 

It was in the mid-summer of 1689 that the Iroquois 
confederacy made its famous raid into Canada, which 
came near wiping out that infant colony in flames and 
blood. On the 1st of September, that year, a report 
reached Albany that three people had been killed at 
Bartel Vrooman's, at Saratoga, by some Indians from 
Canada; the first blow struck on this side the big waters 
in King William's war, and the forerunner of Schenec- 
tady. The Council assembled and resolved to dispatch 
Lieutenant Jochem Staats, with ten men, to Sarachtoge 
to learn the situation and report at once. Robert Sanders 
and Egbert Teunise were also commissioned to go with 
some friendly Indians on a scout thither for the like 
purpose. 

At the same session (September 5th), the Council 
resolved to build a fort around Vrooman's house, and 
"that twelve men be sent there to lie upon pay." Their 
stiped was 12d per day besides provisions. Schaghti- 
coke Indians were to act for them as scouts. 

This fort, together with the houses it protected, were 
evidently abandoned for the winter of 1689-90, else the 
French and Indian expedition against Schenectady, 
which came this way and from this point took the Sara- 
toga trail, would have been discovered by these settlers. 

Johannes Wendel died in 1691, and left his Saratoga 
property to his son, Abraham, who in turn sold it to 
Johannes Schuyler, in 1702, for 125i ($600). 

Schuyler was soon able, after he got possession, to 
induce some families to venture up this way again, for 
Lord Cornbury reports their settlement here in 1703, 
and adds that they should be protected by a fort or they 
would probably desert the locality. In 1709, the fort 
was built, as preliminary to an expedition against Can- 



286 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ada, by Peter Schuyler, but it was located on the east side 
of the river. This was in Queen Anne's war, during 
which period Saratoga was made a depot of supplies for 
the invading armies. It is well to recall that Pieter and 
Johannes Schuyler, large owners in the Saratoga patent, 
were among the chiefest heroes of that war in this 
country. 

A long peace of thirty-two years ensued after Queen 
Anne's war, which furnished both the time and the con- 
ditions necessary for colonial development. 

The Schuylers, being energetic men, improved their 
opportunity ; settlers flocked in, to whom they sold no 
land, but gave long leases. There being here an excel- 
lent water power, and the means of transportation good, 
saw and grist mills were erected, and the products of the 
soil and forests found a ready market down the river, 
whither they were floated on bateaux or large flat boats. 

Location of Old Saratoga and the Mills. The old 
village of Saratoga and most of the mills were on the 
south side of the creek till after 1765. The Livingstons 
apparently did little to develop their holdings here, where 
Schuylerville now stands, so long as they owned it. There 
seems to have been not more than one or two houses 
north of Fish creek at the time of the massacre, in 1745. 
The village and the fort were below the creek, on the 
flats, and hillside. 

But few records have been preserved concerning Old 
Saratoga, between Queen Anne's war, 1709, and King 
George's war, 1745. The following may prove of some 
interest to modern Schuylervillans. 

In 1720, we find the Indian commissioners reproving 
some Mohawk Indians for killing cattle at Saratoga.^ 
Domestic animals were unknown to the Indians before 
the advent of the white man, and the idea of personal 



^ Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. V, p. 566. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 287 

ownership in an animal so large as cattle, sheep, horses, 
etc., was apparently hard for them to grasp. The deer 
and the elk, that roamed the forests, belonged to any 
one who could get them. 

In 1721. they began to take an interest in the improve- 
ment of highways in this part of the colony. The Legis- 
lature appointed as first commissioners for the district of 
Saratoga, north of Half Moon, Robert Livingston, Jr., 
Col. Johannes Schuyler and Major Abraham Schuyler. 
Livingston then owned the site of Schuylerville ; Johan- 
nes Schuyler was the grandfather of Gen. Philip 
Schuyler.^ 

In 1723. several families of Schaghticoke Indians 
were living here. Through fear of the New England 
Indians, they emigrated to Canada.* 

In 1726, the Legislature, in pursuance of a petition 
from a number of those primitive Saratogans, passed an 
act prohibiting swine from running at large, as they had 
heretofore, to the great annoyance and damage of the 
good people. The limits of that provision were from 
"Dove Gatt" northward, on both sides of the river.^ 

In 1729, the names of Philip Schuyler, Garrett Ridder 
and Cornelius Van Beuren appear as the highway com- 
missioners, by appointment.*^ These names are all 
familiar to this locality. This Philip Schuyler, son of 
Johannes, was the one shot in his house in the massacre. 
The De Ridders settled on the east side of the river. 
When they came does not appear, but the fact that Gar- 
rett (De) Ridder's name appears as such commissioner, 
would indicate that he was already located in this vicin- 
ity, or, at least, had property interests here. 



' Colonial Laws of N. Y. Vol. II, p. 69. 

* Documents relating to Colonial Hist, of N. Y. Vol. V, p. 722- 
^ This is the first time the name Dovegat (Coveville) appears in the 
records. 
•Colonial Laws of N. Y. Vol. II, p. .?oi. Ibid, p. 516. 



288 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The tragic story of the destruction of Old Saratoga 
has already been told in our military annals. Unfortu- 
nately the names of but few of those carried captive into 
Canada have been preserved. 

Resettlement After the Massacre. Despite the hard 
and bitter fate of those primitive Saratogans, there were 
found a number of people willing to venture hither and 
settle again on the land that had but recently been wet 
with the blood and tears of so many victims of the late 
war. Who they were, we have not as yet been able to 
discover. De Ridder is the only name preserved to us 
from that lot of plucky pioneers who dared, immediately 
after King George's war, to attempt the resurrection of 
Old Saratoga from the ashes. 

Visit of Kalm. Peter Kalm, the great Swedish 
naturalist and traveler, came up through here in the sum- 
mer of 1749, on his way to Canada. He has left behind 
a very interesting record of his travels and observations 
in America. 

On the 22d of June, 1749, he started for the north, 
from Albany, in a white pine dugout, or canoe, accom- 
panied by two guides. They lodged the first night in the 
vicinity of the falls at Cohoes. _ On their way up the 
river, the next day, they had great trouble in getting over 
the rapids. The greater part of both sides of the stream 
was densely wooded, though here and there was to be 
seen a clearing, devoted to meadow and the growing of 
maize. 

He says : "The farms are commonly built close to the 
river-side, sometimes on the hills. Each house has a 
little kitchen garden, and a still lesser orchard. Some 
farms, however, had large gardens. The kitchen gar- 
dens afiford several kinds of gourds, [squash] water- 
melons and kidney beans. The orchards are full of apple 
trees. This year the trees had few or no apples, on 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 289 

account of the frosts in May, and the drought which had 
continued throughout the summer.'' 

He tells of seeing quantities of sturgeon toward even- 
ing, leaping high out of the water, and how he saw many 
white men and Indians fishing for them, at night, with 
pine-knot torches and spears. Many of them, which 
they could not secure, afterward died of their wounds, 
lodged on the shore, and filled the air with their stench. 

"June 23d. This night we lodged with a farmer, who 
had returned to his farm after the war was over. [This 
must have been in the vicinity of Stillwater.] All his 
buildings, except the great barn, were burnt. It was the 
last in the Province of New York, toward. Canada, which 
had been left standing and which was now inhabited. 
Further on we met still with inhabitants ; but they had 
no houses, and lived in huts of boards, the houses being 
burnt during the war." 

That night, the 24th of June, he accepted the hospi- 
tality of a settler at Saratoga and lodged in one of those 
huts. We have elsewhere given his version of the French 
attack on Fort Clinton. The morning of the 25th, he re- 
sumed his journey northward. They had a hard struggle 
getting up the rapids, below the State dam, at North- 
umberland, and were obliged to abandon the boat entirely 
at Fort Miller. He described the road to Fort Nichol- 
son (Fort Edward) as so overgrown that it was reduced 
to a mere path ; while the site of Fort Nicholson was a 
thicket, well-nigh impenetrable. The mosquitoes, pun- 
kies, and wood-lice, made life miserable for them on their 
way to the head of Champlain, at Whitehall. 

The fact that there was a sawmill on the north side of 
Fish creek, and that a blockhouse fort had been erected 
here as early as 1755, would indicate that there were a 

' Kalm"s Travels in North America. Vol. II, p. 284. 



290 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

goodly number of families living hereabouts at the be- 
ginning of the French and Indian war. 

Its Development Under Philip Schuyler. In 1763, 
the heirs of Johannes Schuyler divided his property 
among themselves. About this time, we find Philip 
Schuyler in possession of that part of the ancestral 
estates located here at Saratoga. In 1768, we learn that 
he purchased some four thousand acres north of the 
Fish creek, from the Livingston heirs, and afterwards 
other large tracts hereabouts. 

With characteristic energy, he at once set to work to 
develop his holdings. He rebuilt the saw and grist mills 
destroyed by the French in 1745. According to the map 
of Saratoga, rnade by Burgoyne's engineer, in 1777, and 
Sauthier's map of 1779, (preserved in the State Library, 
Albany,) these mills were all, with one exception, on the 
south side of Fish creek. He found a ready market in 
New York and the West Indies for all his surplus 
products. 

Philip Schuyler had an eye for all improvements in 
agriculture and manufacture, and was in correspondence 
with the most progressive men in both England and 
America. Here at Old Saratoga he erected and success- 
fully ran the first flax, or linen, mill in America. Soon 
thereafter he read a paper before the Society for the Pro- 
motion of Arts, in which he gave a detailed statement of 
the workings of the machinery, and exhibiting samples 
of its work compared the output with that of hand 
power. The Society was so highly pleased with his 
venture, and considered the enterprise of such great 
public importance and utility, that it decreed a medal 
should be struck and given him, and voted him their 
" thanks for executing so useful a design in the Prov- 
ince."^ 



' Lossing's Life of Philip Schuyler. Vol. I. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 291 

The productions of his farms and mills became so 
great that he found it to his advantage to establish a 
transportation line of his own between Albany and New 
York, consisting of a schooner and three sloops. The 
freight was taken down the river from here (Schuyler- 
ville) on fiat boats and rafts. 

Before 1767 he had built his first country mansion 
here. It was located a few rods south-west of the brick 
one assaulted and burned by the French, as we have be- 
fore mentioned. After the building of this house, he 
spent more than half of each year at Saratoga, that he 
might give his personal attention to his extensive and 
growing business. 

All fear of further war-like incursions from the north 
being removed by England's late conquest of Canada, 
and Schuyler and other landed proprietors offering suffi- 
ciently attractive inducements, settlers began to pour in 
from the east and the south, and from across the sea. 
Soon many open spaces began to appear in the intermina- 
ble woods back and away from the river, in the midst of 
which the sturdy pioneer erected his log hut and made 
ready to start life anew. 

Mrs. Grant on Colonel Schuyler's Saratoga Enter-^ 
prise. Mrs. Grant, of Lagan (Scotland), in her "Mem- 
oirs of an American Lady," draws a very interesting 
picture of Old Saratoga as it appeared about 1768, as 
also of the master spirit who was then the director of its 
fortunes. 

"The Colonel, since known by the title of 'General 
Schuyler,' had built a house [yet standing] near Albany, 
in the English taste, comparatively magnificent, where 
his family resided, and where he carried on the business 
of his department. Thirty miles or more above Albany, 
in the direction of the Flatts, and near the far-famed 



292 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Saratoga, which was to be the scene of his future 
triumph, he had another estabhshment. It was here that 
the Colonel's political and economical genius had full 
scope. He had always the command of a great number 
of those workmen who were employed in public build- 
ings, etc. They were always in constant pay, it being 
necessary to engage them in that manner; and were, 
from the change of the seasons, the shutting of the ice, 
and other circumstances, months unemployed. At these 
seasons, when public business was interrupted, the work- 
men were occupied in constructing squares of buildings 
in the nature of barracks,** for the purpose of lodging 
artisans and laborers of all kinds. Having previously 
obtained a large tract of very fertile lands from the 
Crown, on which he built a spacious and convenient 
house, he constructed those barracks at a distance, not 
only as a nursery for the arts, which he meant to en- 
courage, but as the materials of a future colony, which 
he meant to plant out around him. 

"He had here a number of negroes, well acquainted 
with felling of trees and managing of saw mills, of 
which he erected several ; and while these were employed 
in carrying on a very advantageous trade of deals and 
lumber, which were floated down on rafts to New York, 
they were at the same time clearing the ground for the 
colony the Colonel was preparing to establish. 

"This new settlement was an asylum for everyone 
who wanted bread and a home. From the variety of 
employment regularly distributed, every artisan and 
every laborer found here lodging and occupation; some 
hundreds of people, indeed, were employed at once. 
Those who were, in winter, engaged at the sawmills. 



■■' These are the barracks spoken of by Burgoyne in his State of the 
Expedition, and by Sergeant Lamb, as having accidentally caught fire on 
the night of the gth of October, 1777. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 293 

were in the summer equally busied at a large and produc- 
tive fishery. ^'^' 

"The artisans got lodging and firing for two or three 
years, at first, besides being well paid for everything 
they did. Flax was raised and dressed, and finally spun 
and made into linen there; and as artisans were very 
scarce in the country, everyone sent linen to weave, flax 
to dress, etc., to the Colonel's colony. He paid them 
liberally, and having always abundance of money in his 
hands, could afford to be the loser at first, to be amply 
repaid in the end. 

"It is inconceivable what dexterity, address and deep 
policy were exhibited in the management of this new set- 
tlement, the growth of which was rapid beyond belief. 
Every mechanic ended in being a farmer — that is, a 
profitable tenant to the owner of the soil; and new re- 
cruits of artisans, from the north of Ireland chiefly, sup- 
plied their place, nourished with the golden dews which 
this sagacious projector could so easily command. The 
rapid increase and advantageous result of this establish- 
ment were astonishing. 'Tis impossible for my imperfect 
recollection to do justice to the capacity displayed in 
these regulations. But I have thus endeavored to trace 
to its original source the wealth and power which became 
afterwards the means of supporting an aggression so 
formidable."" 



'" The " fishery " here alluded to was doubtless one of shad and herring, 
and perhaps sturgeon. During the months of May and June, annually, 
immense schools of these fish used to run up the river and its tributary 
creeks, before the dams were erected in the Hudson. Local tradition says 
that farmers used to drive into Fish creek and with a dip or scoop-net 
literally load their wagons with shad and herring. Stephen Newberry, an 
aged resident of Greenwich, told the writer that he could remember help- 
ing his older brothers fish with a seine in the river below the rifts at Thom- 
son's Mills, iioar the iron bridge. They salted down the shad in barrels 
and sold them to merchants and farmers. This is also confirmed by Mr. 
D. A. Bullard. 

" Memoirs of an American Lady. Edition of 1846, p. 22S. 



294 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

This pleasant description of Old Saratoga and its fam- 
ous proprietor, leads one to the conclusion, if the picture 
is correct, that in his notions about co-operation, and the 
proper relations which should subsist between the em- 
ployer and his employees, Philip Schuyler was a hundred 
years and more ahead of his time. One thing, how- 
ever, we cannot fail to note in passing, that, from earliest 
times, Old Saratoga has been a manufacturing and mill- 
ing center. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 295 

CHAPTER II 

The First Permanent Settlers 

Among the earliest permanent settlers in this locality- 
were the De Ridders. They settled on the east side of 
the river, just across from Schuylerville. We include 
them here because that was part of Old Saratoga, and 
because they figured largely in the early history of this 
place. 

The first of this family, whose name appears, is that of 
Garett De Ridder. His name is found in connection 
with Philip Schuyler (uncle of the General) and Cor- 
nelius Van Beuren, as a road commissioner for the dis- 
trict between Saratoga and Half Moon, in 1729. Again, 
in 1750, Garett De Ridder, Killian De Ridder and Wal- 
dron Clute are appointed to the same office. 

Tradition says that five brothers De Ridder came over 
from Holland. Their names were Walter, Simon, Hen- 
drick, Killian and Evert. Though there is no direct 
authority for it, still it would be fair to presume that 
they were the sons of Garett De Ridder, who appears in 
history 21 years before the others. Killian was a bach- 
elor, and appears to have been the largest land-holder 
among the brothers, at least in this locality. Walter De 
Ridder's house stood on the east bank of the Hudson, 
just north of the road as it turns east from the river 
going to Greenwich. This house was ruined by the ice 
in a freshet. Some of the timbers in this old house are 
in the one now called the Elder Rogers' house. This 
latter house was built by General Simon De Ridder. for 
his son, Walter. General Simon's house stood on the 
site of the house now owned by Robert and William 



296 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Funston. The original house was of brick, burned on 
the farm, and was twice as large as the present structure. 
The present kitchen is a relic of the original mansion, 
which was burned in 1837. 

The De Ridders are now the oldest family that have 
lived continuously in this locality. 

Abraham Marshall came from Yorkshire, England, 
leased a farm of Philip Schuyler about 1763, and situated 
perhaps a mile south of Victory village. This farm is 
still owned by his grandson, William H. Marshall. He 
and his family suffered all the hardships incident to the 
Revolution. Many of his descendants are still residents 
in this vicinity. Besides the above, we recall Mr. John 
Marshall, a prominent citizen on Bacon Hill ; Mrs. Wil- 
liam B. Marshall, still the owner of the house made his- 
toric by the experiences and writings of the Baroness 
Riedesel, and also Mr. Frank Marshall, of Victory, a 
great-grandson. 

Thomas Jordon came here before the Revolution. He 
was then a young man. He served in that war as a 
bateauman. After the war he married a daughter of 
Abraham Marshall, settled upon and cleared the farm 
now occupied by Mr. Frank Marshall. 

Conrad Cramer (Kremer), a German, came about 
1763, and settled on the farm now owned by John Hicks 
Smith. He married Margaret Brisbin, by whom he had 
five children. His descendants are numerous, but are 
now scattered far and wide. A grandson, Hiram, and 
great-grandson, Charles, still cling to the old haunts. 

John Woeman was living near Coveville in 1765. Wil- 
liam Green also settled here about the same time. His 
sons were Samuel, John and Henry. 

Thomas Smith moved from Dutchess county about 
1770, and settled on the place still owned by his great- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 297 

grandson, Stephen Smith, on the hill about four miles 
west of Schuylerville. 

About 1770, John Strover bought the farm now 
owned by the Comings. He was an active patriot dur- 
ing the Revolution, and did valuable service as a scout. 
He held the rank of orderly sergeant. His son, George, 
bought the old Schuyler mansion about 1838, which is 
still owned by two of his daughters. 

Hezekiah Dunham was also one of those sturdy 
pioneers who was not only strong to clear the forests, but 
was equally efficient in clearing his country of tyrants. He 
was a captain of a militia company, and was one of the 
most prominent patriots in these parts. He was leader 
of the captors of the notorious Tory, Lovelass. He set- 
tled on the farm now owned and occupied by Charles 
Cramer. 

James I Brisbin made his clearing on the farm now 
owned by Michael Varley, previously owned by Oliver 
Brisbin. 

George Davis settled the farm still called the Davis 
farm. The stone quarry known as the Ruckatuc is on 
that place. The following story is told as an illustration 
of pioneer honesty, which measures up pretty close to the 
ideal : On one occasion James I. Brisbin and George 
Davis swapped horses. But on reaching home and look- 
ing his horse over very carefully, Brisbin concluded that 
he had the best of the bargain, and that he ought to pay 
over about five dollars to even the thing up. Strangely 
enough, Davis had also been going through the same 
judicial process with his conscience and had arrived at 
Brisbin's conclusion, precisely. Both concluded to go 
over at once and straighten the thing up while in the 
mood. They met each other about half way, but just 
how they settled it the tradition saith not. It would 
perhaps be hazardous to assert that Saratoga horse- 



298 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

fanciers have ever since invariably followed this model 
in similar transactions. 

James Brisbin settled, before the Revolution, on the 
farm until recently owned by his great-grandson, James 
Caruth Brisbin, but now by Hiram Cramer. 

Peter Lansing, of Albany, built what is now known as 
the Marshall house in 1773, for a farm house, but who 
occupied it is not known. 

Sherman Patterson was the first settler on the place 
now bounded by Spring street and Broadway, and owned 
by Patrick McNamara. That was before the Revolution. 

A Mr. Webster, one Daniel Guiles, and a Mr. Cross, 
lived here before the Revolution. Mr. Cross' place was 
near the present one of Mr. Orville C. Shearer. Mr. 
Guiles lived where Victory village now is. 

Three brothers by the name of Denny came to this 
town as early as 1770, and built three log houses on what 
is now the John McBride place, near Dean's Corners. 

Col. Cornelius Van Veghten was among the first set- 
tlers at Coveville. He had three boys, Herman, Cor- 
nelius and Walter, and was a very prominent Whig in the 
Revolution. He was a friend of General Schuyler, and 
was most cordially hated by the Tories. The story of 
his narrow escape from assassination at the hands of one 
of them is told elsewhere. The old Van Veghten home- 
stead is now owned and occupied by Mr. Charles Searles. 

The historic Dovegat house is supposed to have been 
built by Jacobus Swart ; at least, according to an old field 
book in possession of Mrs. Charles Searles. he owned 
it soon after the Revolution. At the time of Burgoyne's 
excursion down this way, another man, by the name 
of Swart, lived just south of Coveville, near Searles 
ferry. Doubtless his was the " Sword's house " where 
Burgoyne camped the 18th of September, 1777. It is 
now owned by Robert Searles. A short distance below 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 299 

Swart's, lived Ezekiel Ensign, on a place still owned by 
a descendant, George Ensign. 

A little further south was the house of John Taylor in 
which General Eraser died. The first settler on Taylor's 
place was John McCarty, who ran away from home, in 
Limerick, Ireland, to avoid marrying a red-headed girl 
whom his parents had selected for him. In 1765 he leased 
from Philip Schuyler the land just north of the Wilbur's 
Basin Ravine, and on which are the three hills fortified 
by Burgoyne, and on one of which General Eraser was 
buried. The lease called for one-tenth of the produce as 
rental. The original parchment, signed by the contract- 
ing parties is now in the possession of Edwin R. Wilbur, 
at Wilbur's Basin, a great grandson of John McCarty. 
Evidently John found a wife better suited to his tastes 
in America. E. Patterson's little barn west of the canal 
stands on the site of McCarty's house. Near him Thomas 
and Eones Wilbur had settled before the war. Erederick 
Patterson now owns the homestead of Eones Wilbur. 
Wilbur's Basin received its name from these brothers. 
Below Wilbur's Basin, on the flats near the river, were 
two homes owned by J. Vernor and H. Van Denburg. 
Joseph Holmes now occupies the Vernor place, and 
Ephraim Eord the Van Denburg homestead. It was 
here that the fugitive inhabitants stopped over night in 
1777, as told by the Sexagenary. The buildings were 
burned by the British on the 19th of September, 1777. 

Next below Van Denburg's was Bemis' tavern, occu- 
pied by Gates as headquarters for a short time. Eothem 
Bemis was the first settler at Bemis Heights. (Bemus 
is the spelling in the original document in the county 
clerk's office, Albany.) On the heights back from 
the river Ephraim Woodworth purchased a farm and 
built a house afterward occupied by General Gates as 
headquarters. We are already familiar with the historic 



300 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

home of John Neilson, also with Isaac Freeman's cottage 
and farm, the site of the great, battle. A number of 
other clearings had been made and log cottages put up 
in that immediate vicinity. According to Neilson one 
Asa Chatfield owned the one just south of the middle 
ravine, from the top of whose house Colonel Wilkinson 
reconnoitered the British as they deployed into line of 
battle just before the second day's fight. Simeon Bar- 
bour and George Coulter owned the clearings and cot- 
tages where the second day's battle opened, and one S. 
McBride had his homestead to the north of them, 
apparently where the farm buildings of the late Mrs. 
Ebenezer Leggett stand. 

Gabriel Leggett and Isaac Leggett were settled near 
the borders of Stillwater and Saratoga when Burgoyne 
came down to make good Englishmen of them. They 
were prominent Friends, and we presume therefore that 
neither they nor their co-religionists shouldered a mus- 
ket to stop his progress. 

David Shepherd's pioneer home has also become 
hereditary in his family ; it now being owned by his 
grandson, David Shepherd. John Walker also settled in 
the southern part of the town of Saratoga. His descend- 
ants now own part of the battlefield. It is interesting to 
note, in this connection, that E. R. Wilbur, a grandson 
of Fones Wilbur, married Phoebe Freeman, a grand- 
daughter of Isaac Freeman, and that they now own that 
part of the camp ground of the British army whereon 
Burgoyne had his headquarters. 

Besides the above there were doubtless many others 
settled in this town whose names have thus far escaped 
the searching eye of the historian. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 301 



CHAPTER III. 

Revolutionary Trials 

After the conquest of Canada by Britain in 1760, people 
very naturally believed that Old Saratoga had seen the 
last of war and bloodshed, hence, as we have learned, 
they began to flock to this fertile vale. But hardly had 
they settled here in appreciable numbers before Mother 
England began to stir up strife with her Colonies. Par- 
liament started in to vex the righteous souls of the Colo- 
nists with the most unwise and impolitic legislation. 
Their constitutional rights as freeborn subjects were 
ruthlessly circumscribed. Naturally enough this was 
resented, and respectful remonstrances were sent to the 
home government in the hope that the obnoxious acts 
might be reconsidered, but in vain. The Stamp Act of 
1765 aroused the indignation of every thinking and self- 
respecting freeman. But nowhere did the flame of re- 
sentment burn more fiercely than in the province of New 
York. In New York City the first liberty pole was 
erected, and there that patriotic order of the Sons of 
Liberty originated which did so much to nerve the people 
for the struggle. 

The People Take Sides. News traveled very slowly 
in those days, but all of it finally reached the inhabitants 
of this district and kindled the same fires in their 
breasts as it had elsewhere. But when they came to talk 
about armed resistance to England's encroachments, 
here, as in other localities, there was a diversity of 
opinion, and heated discussions were sure to be held 
wherever men congregated. But when the news came 
that British soldiers had wantonly spilt American blood, 
at Lexington and Concord, many of the wavering went 



302 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

over to the majority and decided to risk their all for 
liberty. Some, however, remained loyal to the king. In 
this they were no doubt conscientious, and their liberty 
of conscience was quite generally respected except in the 
cases of those violent partisans who talked too much, or 
who took up arms for Britain against their neighbors or 
gave succor or information to the enemy. 

Philip Schuyler had several times been chosen to rep- 
resent the County of Albany in the New York Colonial 
Assembly. Says Lossing in his life of Schuyler: 
"Schuyler espoused the cause of his countrymen from 
the beginning, fully understanding the merits of the con- 
troversy. His judgment, his love of order, and his social 
position made him cautious and conciliating till the time 
for decisive action arrived." But when that time came 
we find him standing alone in the Assembly with George 
Clinton and one or two others against the satellites of 
King George, for the rights of the people and the consti- 
tution. He was also chosen a delegate to the Provincial 
Convention, after the aforesaid Assembly had refused 
to cooperate with the other colonies in their hostility to 
the unlawful acts of Parliament. By that convention he 
was chosen a delegate to the Continental Congress on the 
20th of April, 1775. 

The News of Lexington. The news of the battle of 
Lexington reached New York on the 23d of April, just 
after Schuyler had started for his home. It followed 
him up the river, but did not overtake him till he reached 
Saratoga, on Saturday afternoon the 29th ; i. e., the news 
was then six days old in New York and ten days old in 
Boston. That same evening, writing to his friend John 
Cruger, he said among other things : "For my own part, 
much as I love peace, much as I love my domestic hap- 
piness and repose, and desire to see my countrymen en- 
joying the blessings of undisturbed industry, I would 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 303 

rather see all these scattered to the winds for a time, and 
the sword of desolation go over the land, than to recede 
one line from the just and righteous position we have 
taken as freeborn subjects of Great Britain." That this 
was not mere gush and sentiment is proved by the fact 
that Philip Schuyler lived right up to the level of that 
heroic declaration, as we have already seen. In a pri- 
vate letter to James Duane, dated here at Saratoga, De- 
cember 19, 1778, he says: "I am £20,000 ($100,000) in 
specie worse off than when the war began," and that was 
five years before the war closed. Excepting Robert 
Morris, the financier of the Revolution, it would be in- 
teresting to know if the struggle for Independence cost 
any one man more in money and property than it did 
Philip Schuyler. 

The next day after the receipt of the aforesaid news 
Schuyler, as was his custom, attended divine service at 
the old (Dutch) Reformed Church, then standing in the 
angle of the river and Victory roads. The "Sexagenary" 
(John P. Becker), who was present at the same service, 
writes of it thus : "The first intelligence which gave 
alarm to our neighborhood, and indicated the breaking 
asunder of the ties which bound the colonies to the 
mother country, reached us on Sunday morning. We 
attended at divine service that day at Schuyler's Flats. 
I well remember, notwithstanding my youth, the impres- 
sive manner with which, in my hearing, my father told 
my uncle that blood had been shed at Lexington. Thei 
startling intelligence spread like fire among the congre- 
gation. The preacher was listened to with very little 
attention. After the morning discourse was finished, and 
the people were dismissed, we gathered about Gen. Philip 
Schuyler for further information. He was the oracle of 
our neighborhod. We looked up to him with a feeling 
of respect and affection. His popularity was unbounded; 



304 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

his views upon all subjects were considered sound, and 
his anticipations almost prophetic. On this occasion he 
confirmed the intelligence already received, and ex- 
pressed his belief that an important crisis had arrived 
which must sever us forever from the parent country." 

This news had a very warlike ring to it. Soon after 
this the militia began to organize hereabouts and train 
for service. It is to be presumed, however, that when 
those good people heard of Lexington that Sunday morn- 
ing, they did not dream that the dogs of war were about 
to be let loose at their own doors, and that they would 
soon be called upon to pass through a very gehenna of 
suffering and loss, the like of which neither Lexington, 
nor Concord, nor Boston ever knew. Nor had these 
dwellers in this warworn valley long to wait before they 
began to experience the realities of the mighty struggle 
thus inaugurated. In less than two weeks after the news 
of Lexington had reached them the country was electri- 
fied by news of the capture of Ticonderoga and Crown 
Point, just to the north. 

About this time Schuyler left for Philadelphia to be in 
attendance at the Continental Congress. On the 15th of 
June he was appointed as one of the four Major Gen- 
erals. He was immediately placed in command of the 
Northern Department, which included the Province of 
New York, and all New England. Not long thereafter 
the farmers and others along the upper Hudson, who 
owned teams of horses, were employed to transport part 
of the captured military stores to safer places south 
and east. 

Farmers Impressed Into Service. At the beginnmg 
of the winter, 1775, these farmers were again pressed 
into the service of Congress to transport some of the cap- 
tured cannon from Lake George to Boston, where Wash- 
ington needed them to help persuade the British that 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 305 

they should evacuate that city and leave it to its lawful 
owners. 

Among those in this vicinity who assisted in that work 
was Peter Becker, the father of the "Sexagenary," who 
lived across the river from Schuylerville. Col. Henry 
Knox, who afterward became the noted General, and 
chief of artillery, was sent on to superintend their 
removal. He first caused to be constructed some fifty 
big wooden sleds. The cannon selected for removal were 
nine to twenty-four pounders, also several howitzers. 
They already had been transported from Ticonderoga to 
the head of Lake George. From four to eight horses 
were hitched to each sled, so that when once under way, 
they made an imposing cavalcade. They were brought 
down this way to Albany, taken across the river, thence 
down through Kinderhook to Claverack, thence east to 
Springfield, Mass. There the New Yorkers were dis- 
missed to their homes, and New England ox teams took 
their places. Those cannon once in the hands of Wash- 
ingon proved to be potent persuaders indeed, for when 
the morning of the 5th of March, 1776, dawned the 
British were astounded to see a whole row of them 
frowning down from Dorchester Heights, prepared to 
hurl death and destruction upon them. The British lion 
loosened his grip at once and got out. 

During the fall of that same year, 1775, the army under 
Schuyler and Montgomery, destined for the conquest of 
Canada, passed up through here. Subsequently there fol- 
lowed in its wake great trains of supply wagons, or fleets 
of bateaux, carrying provisions for its sustenance. The 
following spring the people here were compelled to wit- 
ness the harrowing spectacle of detachments of the 
wounded, the diseased and dispirited troops returning 
from that ill-starred expedition. The barracks located 
here were filled with the sick and disabled soldiers, many 



306 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of whom died and were buried here in nameless graves. 

The Flight. But it was the year of 1777 that was 
fullest of distress for those pioneer Saratogans. In our 
military annals we have endeavored to depict the way in 
which they were compelled to abandon their homes, and 
seek shelter among their sympathetic compatriots below. 
While the loss of Ticonderoga, that year, filled the hearts 
of the patriots everywhere with despondency, it spread 
consternation among the people hereabouts who lived 
right in the track of the invading host, and who felt that 
it would soon be upon them. 

General Schuyler had agreed to give timely notice to 
the leading citizens here, should he feel compelled to 
retire before Burgoyne; but apparently he had not reck- 
oned upon the peculiar tactics of Burgoyne's Indians. 
They slipped by him on either side and spread terror 
down through the valley of the Hudson by their many 
atrocities. It was their appearance, not Burgoyne's main 
army, that caused the sudden stampede of the inhabi- 
tants. Seized with panic they, in many cases, abandoned 
much valuable property, which might have been saved. 
Cattle and sheep were often turned into the woods, which 
might have been driven along; and many of their house- 
hold treasures could have been carried away or hidden 
had they been a little more deliberate in their departure. 
But easy is it always to say what ought to have been 
done after the event. 

After the Return, Tory Raids. After the surrender 
of Burgoyne many of the fugitive families ventured back 
to their homes; but if they fancied that the annihilation 
of his army had conquered an immediate and unbroken 
peace for this locality, they were doomed once more to 
disappointment. While no considerable force ever again 
got as far as this from Canada, yet small bands of 
malignant Tories, accompanied by Indians, made fre- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 307 

quent forays, destroying property and carrying away 
leading citizens into Canada. These periodic raids kept 
the inhabitants on the rack of apprehension until the end 
of the war. 

Gen. Edward F. Bullard, in his Fourth of July ( 1876) 
address on the History of Saratoga, relates the following 
incident characteristic of that time : "The raid of May, 
1779, more immediately afifected this locality, and the 
few inhabitants scattered in the interior fled from it to 
avoid certain destruction. After the surrender of Bur- 
goyne, Conrad Cramer had returned to his farm (now 
the John Hicks Smith place) and was living there with 
his wife and four small children, when, on the 14th of 
May, they had to flee for their lives. They hastily packed 
their wagon with what comforts one team could carry, 
and started on their flight southerly. They reached the 
river road and proceeded as far south as the farm now 
owned by Jacob Lohnas, about five miles south of Schuy- 
lerville, when night overtook them. At that place there 
was a small house used as a tavern, but as it was already 
full, the Cramer family were obliged to remain in their 
wagon, and that same evening the mother gave birth to 
a child (John Cramer) who afterward became, probably, 
the most distinguished person ever born in this town. He 
weighed less than four pounds at his birth, and his par- 
ents had little hopes of rearing him. At manhood he 
became a very broad-chested, large-headed man, with an 
iron constitution and a giant intellect. The next morning 
the family continued its flight to what is now known as 
the Fitzgerald neighborhood, about three miles below 
Mechanicville, where they obtained a small house in 
which they remained until it was considered safe to re- 
turn to their home in the wilderness." 

The "Sexagenary" relates how their family had been 
threatened by the Tory Lovelass and his band one night, 



308 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

but that he had been frightened off by the barking of 
their dogs, which clamor also awoke the family and put 
them on their guard. He also relates how the farmers 
made watch towers of their straw and haystacks, leav- 
ing a sort of nest on the top, in which two watchmen 
would station thmselves, one remaining on guard while 
the other slept. 

After the farmers had threshed their grain in the fall, 
they would take it down to Albany for safe storage; 
going after it from time to time as they needed it. Dur- 
ing the Burgoyne campaign, Gates' quartermasters often 
compelled the farmers, along the valley, to give up their 
grain, etc., for the use of the army. These goods were 
appraised, and receipts were given. These receipts were 
really governmental promises to pay the price of the 
goods named therein on presentation of the same. But 
few of those receipts were ever honored ; because of an 
empty public treasury. 

It is a fact which has never been sufficiently empha- 
sized that the inhabitants of the Mohawk and upper 
Hudson valleys paid, as their share of the price of our 
precious liberties, a sum out of all proportion to their 
numbers and wealth. Parts of New Jersey, however, 
suffered much ; but not one of the states suffered as did 
New York in life and property, and yet she was the only 
one who furnished her full quota of men to fight the 
common battles. These facts do not appear in our ordi- 
nary histories, most of which have been written in New 
England. 

It is well for us at least to attempt an estimate of what 
our liberties have cost, that we may the better realize 
their value, and so be the more ready to guard them. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 309 



CHAPTER IV 

The Several Schuyler Mansions and Their 
Occupants 
The house now standing is the last of a series of three. 
Its predecessors met with a tragic fate, as we have 
already had occasion to notice. They were both offered 
as a burnt sacrifice to the insatiable Moloch of war. A 
brief resume of their story, however, seems necessary 
as a fitting introduction to the history of the present 
mansion. 

Mansion No. i. When the first of the three was built 
is now known ; but it was doubtless erected by Johannes 
Schuyler anywhere between 1720 and 1745. All we 
know certainly about it is, that it was of brick, two 
stories high, with thick walls pierced for musketry, and 
was designed to serve as a fort as well as a dwelling. It 
was burned by the French on the night of the 28th of 
November, 1745. Its sole defender on that awful night 
was Philip Schuyler, the son of Johannes, and uncle of 
General Ph. Schuyler. The Frenchman, Beauvais, who 
confesses to the slaughter of Schuyler, says that on sum- 
moning him to surrender, he replied by calling him bad 
names and by shooting at him. Beauvais then gave him 
one more chance for his life, but receiving the same 
defiant answer, thereupon he fired and shot him dead. 
Having pillaged the house, they then burned it over his 
bleeding body. An indefinite number of other occupants 
having sought refuge in the cellar, perished in the flames. 
Beauvais compliments Schuyler by saying that had the 
house been defended by a dozen men as brave and reso- 
lute as himself they would have been unmolested. Such 
is the Frenchman's story. The picture drawn by him, 



310 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

as is perfectly natural, is no doubt presented in the 
lightest shades possible. It makes one wish, however, 
that he could know Capt. Philip Schuyler's side of the 
story. 

This house stood about twenty rods directly east of 
the present structure, on the bank of the canal. When 
the canal was widened in 1855, parts of the cellar walls 
were exposed, and in 1895 they were completely un- 
earthed, when many interesting relics were found in the 
ruins. The terrace on which the house stood has been 
excavated for a long distance back by the canal authori- 
ties. Twenty-six feet was the north and south dimension 
of the house, or at least of the cellar; but the work of 
excavation proceeded so slowly, the walls being removed 
in the process, that the east and west dimension was 
never ascertained. One regrets that those walls, and the 
well-preserved fire place there discovered, could not have 
been preserved as relics, of, and monuments to, the brave 
but hapless victims of that frontier village. 

Mansion No. 2. For perhaps eighteen years after the 
massacre old Saratoga remained but sparsely settled, 
until another Philip Schuyler appeared on the scene 
about 1763. Soon after his advent the mills began to 
whirr and the meadows to blossom again. Under his 
magic touch the business developed so rapidly here that 
he found he must spend less time in Albany and more in 
Saratoga, so he built a spacious summer home for him- 
self and family here about 1766. Tradition has it that 
this house was considerably larger and more pretentious 
than the present one. The ground plan of it. given on 
Burgoyne's map of Saratoga, tends to confirm this tradi- 
tion. We have copied this plan, as also of the other 
buildings, in our map of old Saratoga (which see). 
Lieut. Digby, a British officer, in his Journal of the Ex- 
pedition, says' of this home : ^'General Schuyler's house 



'^'•'■. - *:.' 




¥/ 




THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 311 

was the best we had seen in that part, and much superior 
to many gentlemen's houses in Canada. This second 
house was located about twelve rods southeast of the 
present mansion. Parts of its walls were unearthed and 
removed by the ruthless hand of the canal excavator. 
Many relics of pottery, etc., were found at that time. 

This house served as the summer home of the Schuy- 
lers seven or eight months in the year, for at least ten 
years. During that period its illustrious owner was less 
occupied with public affairs than at any other period in 
his active life and could give more attention to the de- 
mands of the home and his private business than at any 
other subsequent time. 

Philip Schuyler and Family. Philip Schuyler was 
the son of John Schuyler and Cornelia Van Cortlandt, 
and grandson of Johannes Schuyler, the hero of the 
French expedition of 1690. He was born at Albany in 
1733, on the southeast corner of State and Pearl streets. 
Catherine Van Rensselaer, who became Angelica Livings- 
ton and John Van Rensselaer, who became his wife, was 
born in the Crailo, Greenbush (still standing), in 1734. 
Philip Schuyler, at the age of twenty-one, was commis- 
sioned Captain of an Albany company in the French and 
Indian war. It was after the battle of Lake George, 
September 8th, 1755, where Johnson defeated Dieskau, 
that his Colonel considerately granted him a furlough to 
return home and consummate his marital bargain with 
his " sweet Kitty V. R." 

Mrs. Catherine Schuyler is described as being a very 
beautiful woman, rather small and delicate, but "perfect 
in form and feature, extremely graceful in her move- 
ments, and winning in her deportment." Her tastes 
seemed to lead her to prefer the quiet seclusion of 
domesticity to the excitement incident to society and 



312 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

official life. Her youngest daughter, writing of her says : 
"She possessed courage and prudence in a great degree, 
but these were exerted only in her domestic sphere. At 
the head of a large family of children and servants, her 
management was so excellent that everything went on 
with a regularity which appeared spontaneous." Sara- 
toga tradition pictures her as a noble and charitable lady. 
Quoting her daughter again on this point, we catch a 
glimpse of the basis for such tradition : "Perhaps I may 
relate of my mother, as a judicious act of kindness, that 
she not unfrequently sent a milch cow to persons in 
poverty." 

She became the mother of eleven children, eight of 
whom reached maturity. The names of these and the 
marriages they contracted are as follows : 

Angelica, married John Barker Church, son of a mem- 
ber of Parliament. 

Elizabeth, married Alexander Hamilton, the great 
statesman and first Secretary of the Treasury of the 
United States. 

Margarita, married Stephen Van Rensselaer, the last 
of the Patroons. 

John Bradstreet, married Elizabeth Van Rensselaer, 
sister of Stephen. 

Philip Jeremiah, married (1) Sarah Rutzen, of New 
York; (2) Mary A. Sawyer, of Boston. 

Rensselaer, married Eliza Tenbroeck. 

Cornelia, married Washington Morton, son of General 
Morton. 

Catherine Van Rensselaer, married (1) Samuel Mal- 
colm, son of General Malcolm; (2) James Cochran, son 
of Dr. Cochran, surgeon-in-chief of the American army. 

The old mansion with its romantic environment be- 
came the summer playground of these children, and was, 
no doubt, to them, as it has been to their many succes- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 313 

sors, the dearest spot on earth. In those days when there 
were no public schools, all who could afford it employed 
tutors and French governesses for their children who, 
while engaged in their work, often became members of 
the family. The Schuyler mansion here had its particular 
apartment known as the school-room, since much atten- 
tion was given by the Schuylers. generally, to the educa- 
tion of their children. 

According to all accounts the busiest place within 
twenty-five miles around, before, and immediately after, 
the Revolution, was within the precincts of the old 
Schuyler house on the south side of Fish creek. Not 
only were many artisans employed here, as we have 
learned in a previous chapter, but teamsters, bateaumen 
and raftsmen were much in demand to transport the 
products of the mills and farms down to tide water at 
Albany. 

Revolutionary Experiences. But the agitation con- 
nected with the troubles with England ere long began 
to ruffle the smoothly flowing tide of business, which had 
set so strongly in this direction. Colonel Schuyler began 
to be more and more in demand to represent the County 
of Albany in Provincial Assemblies, Indian Councils and 
Conventions, but when freed from these public duties 
he would hasten eagerly back to his beloved Saratoga. 
It was here that he heard the news of Lexington. From 
here he sent forth most of those stirring appeals that 
proved so influential in holding many of New York's 
leading families to the cause of liberty. It was from 
here that he went as an honored delegate to the Con- 
tinental Congress at Philadelphia in 1775, which body 
soon appointed him to the high and responsible office 
of Major General. The acceptance of that office meant 
good-by to the quiet of home and the pursuits of a busi- 
ness delightfully congenial to him, and the launching out 



314 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

upon the treacherous sea of mihtary Hfe as a leader in a 
rebelHon which might easily cost everything dear to his 
heart, and which did cost him a vast sum of treasure, and 
suffering unspeakable in both body and mind ; but from 
which he emerged with honor untarnished, an ornament 
to American manhood, and a credit to the cause he had 
espoused. Much of the time during those eventful years 
of 1775 and 1776, which saw the expedition led against 
Canada under his supervision, and its utter defeat, 
through no fault of his own, he was confined at Old 
Saratoga by a most painful hereditary malady (the 
gout), brought on by overexertion. 

During those years the great storehouses and barracks, 
which he had erected here, proved to be of incalculable 
service as shelter to the soldiery marching either north 
or south and as a depot for army supplies. 

Distinguished Guests. This house, like its successor, 
harbored many distinguished guests, among which was 
the brave, the much loved, but ill-fated Montgomery. It 
was also especially honored by the presence of three 
distinguished men sent by Congress in 1776 as special 
Commissioners to conciliate Canada and attach its people 
to the cause of America. They passed through here 
early in April of that year and returned from their 
fruitless mission in time for each of them alifix his sig- 
nature to the Declaration of Independence on the 4th 
of July following. 

These men were first: Samuel Chase, delegate to 
Congress from Maryland, a most zealous patriot, and 
afterward a judge of the Supreme Court of the United 
States. 

The second was Charles Carroll, another delegate from 
Maryland. Of the fifty-six signers of the Declaration, 
Charles Carroll of Carrollton is noted as having been the 
wealthiest man, the only Roman Catholic, and the last 



i 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 315 

survivor of the immortal band who pledged their Hves, 
their fortunes, and their sacred honor, for the support of 
the cause of Hberty in America. On their arrival at Al- 
bany from the south they were invited to partake of the 
hospitality of General Schuyler. Charles Carroll, in his 
journal wrote that, "He behaved to us with great civility ; 
lives in pretty style; has two daughters (Betsy and 
Peggy), lively, agreeable, black-eyed gals."^ 

The third was Benjamin Franklin, one whose memory 
the world yet delights to honor as a statesman, as a jour- 
nalist, as a diplomatist, as an inventor, and a philosopher ; 
for in each of these spheres he achieved undoubted great- 
ness. We should especially remember that it was through 
his skillful diplomacy at the court of Louis XVI, and the 
use he was enabled to make of the victory over Burgoyne 
and the capture of the British army here at Saratoga that 
the French alliance was consummated and through which 
we were enabled to carry that war to a successful issue. 

Attempt on Schuyler's Life. During the Campaign 
of 1777, interest in house No. 2 reaches its culmination. 
It was no doubt while stopping here for the night on one 
of his frequent trips up and down the valley connected 
with Burgoyne's advance that General Schuyler came 
near figuring as the victim of a tragedy. An Indian had 
insinuated himself into the house, evidently for the pur- 
pose of murdering the General, on whose head a price 
had been set by the British. It was the hour of bedtime 
in the evening, and while he was preparing to retire for 
the night, a female servant coming in from the hall, saw 
a gleam of light reflected from the blade of a knife in 
the hand of some person, whose dark outline she dis- 
covered behind the door. The servant was a black slave 
who had sufficient presence of mind not to appear to 

' Afterwards the wives of General Hamilton and Stephen Van Rens- 
selaer, last of the Patroons. 



316 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

have made the discovery. Passing directly through the 
door into the apartment where the General was yet stand- 
ing near the fireplace, with an air of unconcern she pre- 
tended to arrange such articles as were disposed upon 
the mantelpiece, while in an undertone she informed her 
master of her discovery, and said aloud : "I will call 
the guard." The General instantly seized his arms, while 
the faithful servant hurried out by another door into a 
long hall, upon the floor of which lay a loose board which 
creaked beneath the tread. By the noise she made in 
tramping rapidly upon the board, the Indian, who was 
led to suppose that " the Philistines were upon him " 
in numbers, sprang from his concealment and fled. He 
was pursued, however, by the guard and a few friendly 
Indians attached to the person of General Schuyler, 
overtaken, and made a prisoner.^ 

Mrs. Schuyler Burns the Wheat Fields. Coincident 
with the arrival of the vanguard of Burgoyne's army at 
Sandy Hill (Hudson Falls), about the 26th of July. 1777, 
the Indians made those raids down through the valley 
which frightened away the inhabitants as we have before 
related. It must have been about the last of July of that 
year when the following incident occurred which not only 
exhibited the quality of Schuyler's patriotism, but also 
tried the metal of his noble wife. Apprised by her hus- 
band that there was little prospect of checking Burgoyne's 
advance down the Hudson, Mrs. Schuyler decided that 
everything valuable must be removed from the country 
home at Saratoga. So with her "coach and four," accom- 
panied by a single guard on horseback, she started for 
the north. In the vicinity of Coveville she encountered 
the vanguard of what proved to be a regular procession 
of panic stricken inhabitants fleeing "from the wrath to 
come " in the shape of a horde of plumed and painted 

' Gen. J. Watts De Peyster in Godchild of Washington, p. 396. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 317 

savages, allies of Britain. Many of the people recognized 
Mrs. Schuyler and warned her to proceed no further. 
They recited the fate of Jane McCrea, and the murder of 
the Allen family at Argyle. They assured her that by 
going further she took her life in her own hand and was 
riding straight into the jaws of death. After facing a 
crowd of men and women, crazed by fear, and listening 
to such terrifying tales of atrocities committed only yes- 
terday, and especially since she knew that just before her 
was a dense wood through which she must pass for two 
miles, and which might easily be the lair of savages 
watching for prey, and that she had but one man as 
guard, it required an 'unusual amount of nerve to press 
on. Did she have it? Yes, and a wealth of it. To her 
solicitous advisers she replied : "The wife of the Gen- 
eral must not be afraid," and bade her coachman to pro- 
ceed. She reached her home in safety and succeeded in 
her purpose. 

While employed in this work she received a letter from 
her husband, the General, in which he directed her to set 
fire to the wheat fields, which she did with her own 
hands, to the great astonishment of her negro servants.' 
The reason for this was to induce their tenants and others 
to do the same rather than suffer their crops to be reaped 
by the enemy for the support of his troops. Having 
completed her task, it occurred to her that the army 
might have need for more horses at this critical juncture, 
so she sent her own up to Fort Edward, while for her- 
self she extemporized a conveyance of more modest 
mien. She ordered to the door an ox team hitched to a 
wooden sled, which she boarded and started for Albany. 
Truly a woman of such heroic mould was worthy to be 
mated with such a man. That was the last time she saw 



Godchild of Washington, p. 395. 



318 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the old home where she and her little ones had spent so 
many happy summers. 

Burgoyne's Carouse. The next time the old house 
plays a noteworthy part in story was the night of the 
9th of October following. On the 15th of September its 
vacant windows stared out upon the serried hosts of 
King George, recently from Canada, as they streamed by 
with airy step confident in their ability to drive the 
dastardly rebels before them like a flock of sheep. On 
the 9th of October it beheld the same host file past on 
the backward track, defeated, crestfallen, wet and be- 
draggled, and every man's breast heaving with sighs 
for another sight of Canada. But apparently the least 
anxious man in that entire army was its commander. 
The late battle, the preparation for retreat, the all-night 
march in the rain, with its attendant confusion and extra 
labor, had served to keep this sybarite General from in- 
dulging his accustomed carouse. So when late on the 
9th the army moved up from its protracted and unwel- 
come rest at Dovegat, it supposed that the race for Can- 
ada was now really on ; not so Burgoyne, who had other 
plans in mind. He had bethought himself of the home 
of Schuyler, with all its conveniences and comforts, 
which he had sampled on his way down. Such an oppor- 
tunity for a good time must not be lightly thrown aside, 
therefore, what though his Generals were eager to make 
the most of the precious moments for escape ; what 
though the poor soldiers were forced to bivouac on the 
cold, wet ground, without covering — all such considera- 
tions must be thrust aside as of little worth compared 
with the opportunity to hold wassail for one more night 
at this wayside hostelry. 

Having summoned the several kindred spirits in the 
army to meet him there, not forgetting the frail wife of 
a commissary who served as his mistress, together with 




\/ 


/ 






y 








^y 






/V 


■ 













GENERAL P]iILIP SCHUYLER 




MRS. PHILIP SCHUYLER 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 321 

his principal Generals, some of whom we know accepted 
the invitation with vigorous, though silent, protest, the 
feast began. General Hamilton's brigade was retained 
on the south side of the creek to see that his Excellency's 
pleasures should not be rudely disturbed by inconsiderate 
rebels. Soon the old house is brilliant with hundreds of 
candles and plenty of pine knots blazing on the hearths, 
the fire-waters flow freely, glasses clink, rude jokes, 
drinking songs, and shouts of ribald laughter make the 
empty rooms above echo to the Bacchanalian orgies. 
Being both a poet and a dramatist, Burgoyne was a prince 
of entertainers ; full of 

Quips and cranks and wanton wiles, 
Nods and becks and wreathed smiles. 

But it is "no time to break jests when the heart strings 
are about to be broken." In the midst of their revels, 
when all, but the few who felt the gravity of the situation, 
were maudlin with drink, they were startled by an angry 
glare from without which quickly paled the lights within, 
accompanied by a cry of fire, that put a sudden and 
effectual stop to the untimely feast. All rushed forth to 
learn that the barracks in which many of the sick and 
wounded had found shelter for the night had caught fire 
accidentally* and were all ablaze. It was only by the 
most heroic exertions that the poor fellows were saved 
from a horrible death. 

The next morning Burgoyne with the rear of his army 
forded to the north side of Fish creek. That was the 
nearest he and his army ever got to Canada, so greatly 
longed for, on their return trip. 

Burgoyne Burns Mansion No. 2. During Gates' 
abortive attack on the British camp the morning of the 

* See account of Sergeant Lamb, in Stone's Burgoyne's Campaign, p. 
.?44; also p. 387. 



322 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

11th, Burgoyne discovered that such of the Schuyler 
buildings as had escaped the fire, shielded his enemy and 
interfered with the play of his artillery. He thereupon 
ordered them to be set on fire.^ 

Since General Schuyler acknowledged to Burgoyne. as 
he alleged, that their burning, from the British stand- 
point, was a military necessity, it is clearly unfair to 
charge Burgoyne with wantonness, as is so often done. 
But General Schuyler's magnanimous behavior at the 
scene of the surrender when General Burgoyne attempted 
to apologize for the destruction of his property, his cour- 
tesy toward the Baroness Riedesel, and his hospitable 
treatment of them all at his home in Albany afford one 
of the finest exhibitions on record of the "golden rule" in 
practice. The like of it is seldom seen outside the lives 
of the saints. 

On October 12th, Col. Richard Varick writing to 
General Schuyler, then in Albany, says: "No part of 
your buildings escaped their malice except a small out- 
building, and your upper sawmill,^ which is in the same 
situation we left it. Hardly a vestige of the fences is 
left except a few rails of the garden."'^ 

^ Seventeen buildings are marked down on the British map; six of 
them evidently were very large, and were doubtless the barracks afore- 
mentioned. 

" This sawmill was located at Victory. The dam was where the stone 
bridge now is, and the mill was on the right side of the stream, on the 
little flat a short distance below. The dam and mill stood till about 1848. 

' N. Y. Historical Society Collections. Vol. XII. Schuyler Papers. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 323 



CHAPTER V. 

Mansion No. 3 

After the surrender and the departure of the British 
army General Schuyler remained behind to survey the 
ruins of his property, and make plans for resurrecting 
his home from the ashes. Local tradition, in perfect 
agreement with the Schuyler family tradition, says that 
house number three (yet standing), was built by the 
soldiers of Gates' army in seventeen days. Many have 
doubted the credibility of this story, but the writer in 
his researches has found that which renders it altogether 
probable. 

In a letter to Congress dated Saratoga, November 4, 
1777, Schuyler says : "On the 2d instant two British 
officers on their way to Canada took shelter in a violent 
storm of rain in my little hut, the only remains of all my 
buildings in this quarter." These men got into an alter- 
cation over the respective merits of General Burgoyne 
and Sir Guy Carleton, and inadvertently let some state 
secrets out of the bag, which Schuyler thought worthy 
of transmission to Congress, hence this letter. Toward 
the close of it he says, incidentally : "In less than twenty 
days I shall nearly complete a comfortable house for the 
reception of my family." Here is another letter touching 
the same subject, written to John Jay, dated Saratoga, 
Nov. 6th : "As I shall shortly be altogether out of public 
life, I am earnestly engaged in building me a house at 
this place, that I may be as far out of the noise and 
bustle of the great world as possible. I am confident ( pro- 
vided we repel the enemy) that I shall enjoy more true 
felicity in my retreat than ever was experienced by any 
man engaged in public life. My hobby-horse has long 

22 



324 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

been a country life ; I dismounted with reluctance, and 
now saddle him again with a very considerable share of 
satisfaction, and hope to canter him on to the end of the 
journey of life." . . . Farther along he speaks of 
this house as the one " which I began on the first instant, 
and which will be under cover and will have two rooms 
finished by the 15th, unless the weather should prove 
remarkably wet. But observe that it is only a frame 
house, sixty feet long, twenty-one broad, and two stories 
high, filled in with brick." 

In his reply dated Fishkill, Dec. 11, 1777, Mr. Jay 
says : "The rapidity with which the desolation of your 
seat at Saratoga is repairing does not surprise me. I 
remember the despatch with which the preparations for 
our first expedition into Canada were completed." 
Schuyler then had command of the Northern Depart- 
ment, and organized that expedition, as he did the Bur- 
goyne campaign before Gates took command.^ 

It is fair to presume, therefore, that having quickly 
decided to rebuild he secured Gates' consent to use such 
mechanics as he could find in the army. He at once set 
his mill at Victory to work sawing the lumber, (there 
is no hewed timber in the building), set men and teams 
at the cellar and drawing stone from the hills ; sent to 
Albany for windows, hardware, trimmings, etc., and then 
when the material was ready put as many men on the job 
as could work without interference, and no doubt had 
the building habitable in the specified time. It was 
such a remarkable feat in house-building that the story 
of it would very naturally live in any neighborhood for 
a long while thereafter. The like of it would create a 
sensation even in these days of much machinery. Schuy- 
ler evidently engineered the whole work, and by the 
way, it required generalship of no mean order to keep 

^ See Wm. Jay's Life of John Jay, Vol. II, pp. 15-16. 



326 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

hundreds of men of different craft cooperating on one 
small job without getting in each other's way, or await- 
ing each other's motions. 

Description of Mansion No. 3. Only the main 
structure, 22 by 60 feet, was built at that time ; additions 
on the east side and also the present kitchen were put 
on later. The cellar extends under the whole of this 
part, and is deep, dry and airy. It is divided into three 
parts. The south end has in it a large fireplace, and for 
a while was used as the kitchen ; the center one was the 
wine cellar, and the north end was used as a storeroom 
for provisions, but not vegetables. The vegetable cellar 
was separate from the house and was located about 
twenty-five feet from the southeast corner of the main 
house. The floor timbers are of oak 10 by 12 inches in 
size and four feet apart. 

On entering the house you first pass under the spacious 
veranda 10)^ by 60 feet. One tradition says originally 
there was no veranda, only a Dutch porch over the front 
door, with side seats. But this is disputed. At all events 
there have been several changes here, for we have been 
told by those who can remember, that the first pillars 
were round, coated with stucco, and that they were not 
so high as the present ones by several feet. Mr. George 
Strover, after he came into possession, raised the roof 
of the veranda to let more light into the upper rooms, and 
substituted the present square pillars for the round ones. 
The main door is made of two thicknesses of plain boards 
laid at right angles to each other. It is furnished with 
the conventional brass knocker, but the hinges, and 
especially the lock, are curiosities. The lock is iron 7 by 
15 inches in size and 2 inches thick and furnished with a 
prodigious key, about the size of the key to the Bastile 
preserved at Mount Vernon. 



328 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Entering you find yourself in a large reception hall 
17 by 19 feet. The ceiling is 9 feet 3 inches high. The 
original stairway, with its landing and turn, was long ago 
replaced by the present enclosed staircase. The hall is 
flanked on the left and right by spacious rooms; on the 
left by a room 18 by 20 feet used by the Schuylers as the 
dining room, now the sitting room; on the right by the 
parlor 20 by 22 feet. This room is still adorned by paper 
put on I5y Philip Schuyler, 2d, in preparation for the 
marriage of his daughter Ruth to Mr. T. W. Ogden, of 
New York, in 1836. The paper on the room immediately 
above it was also renewed at the same time. All of 
these rooms are beautifully lighted by spacious windows 
which retain the original small panes of glass. The 
great fire-places at either end of the house are also left 
undisturbed ; in fact the present occupants have very 
considerately endeavored to keep the house in its original 
state, that is, so far as necessary repairs would admit. 
Back of the parlor is a long room formerly used as a 
guest chamber, and which was assigned to Lafayette 
during his visit here to the Schuylers in 1824. This is 
now used as a museum and contains many interesting 
relics. Opening out of the reception hall to the east is 
a smaller room which was used by General Schuyler and 
all his successors as an office. Between this and the 
guest chamber just mentioned is a passage through a 
closet ; a door once led from this to an addition or L 
which ran to the east and which contained twg guest 
chambers on each floor. This was removed after the 
property changed hands. In the rear of the present 
sitting room, you pass into a hallway which leads on the 
right to a back door, and on the left to the kitchen ; 
across this hall from the sitting room is the school room 
of the Schuylers, now used as the dining room. This tier 
of three rooms with the rear hall and kitchen were 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 329 

added by General Schuyler, and are all one step lower 
than the floor of the main edifice. Passing through this 
rear hall to the north you come to the great kitchen, 
which is by no means the least interesting part of the 
house. It is 23 by 25 feet interior dimensions. The 
opening in the fire-place is 7 feet wide by 4 feet high. 
The old brick oven on the left has been removed. Just 
to the left, as you pass out doors, the milk-room was for- 
merly situated, surrounded with lattice work and con- 
taining sunken places in the stone floor to keep the butter 
cool. 

Above the kitchen are four rooms. In the second story 
of the main house are seven bedrooms, most of them very 
large, and all provided with ample closet room.. On the 
third floor is found just one's ideal of a colonial attic, 
stored with quaint old relics. In the north end of this 
attic is a very pleasant and spacious bedroom with slop- 
ing sides. All the doors were originally fitted with large 
brass locks, but all save two were stolen soon after the 
departure of the Schuylers. The house is full of fine old 
furniture, quite in keeping with the style and age of the 
structure, and which helps amazingly in one's effort to 
think himself back into the times of the fathers. 

A few feet to the north of the present wood-house 
formerly stood a much larger one. In the second story 
of this were the slaves' quarters. The present well is the 
same from which General Schuyler and all his distin- 
guished guests slaked their thirst. There were also 
several penstocks on the premises which poured forth 
their waters in perennial streams. 

The spacious grounds in front were not so full of trees 
in the early part of the century as now. They were then 
arranged in clumps and considerable space was given to 
shrubs and lawn. At that time a lawn ran unobstructed 
from the rear of the house eastward to the banks of the 



330 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

canal. The lilac bushes at the bottom of the excavation 
southeast of the house are descendants of the large ones 
that once ornamented the garden of house No. 2, burned 
by Burgoyne. The children were provided with great 
swings hung in the trees, and permanent see saws nicely 
made and painted dark green. 

The rebuilding of his house by General Schuyler was 
no doubt a necessary preliminary to the rehabilitation of 
his business enterprises here, that he might have a place 
of shelter while restoring his mills, etc., which had been 
destroyed. His reasons for rebuilding were no doubt, 
first, because he had faith in the ultimate success of the 
cause for which the States were struggling, and was 
ready to prove his faith by his works ; secondly, because 
there was a great demand in the country at that time for 
such merchandise as he could produce ; and thirdly, that 
he might encourage by his example the fugitive farmers 
to return to their homes. 

In pursuance of this purpose the General moved his 
family up to Saratoga during the winter of 1777-78, with 
the intention of residing here altogether.^ But as the 
troops were entirely withdrawn from this section in the 
spring of 1778, thus leaving the upper Hudson defense- 
less against the ever frowning north, he, with many 
others, did not think it safe to remain, and so retired to 
Albany again. There he remained until the authorities 
awoke to the unwisdom of their action, which they speed- 
ily did, and reinstated the garrisons at Saratoga and other 
places farther to the north. After the Tories had kid- 
napped several prominent citizens and taken them to 
Canada, the authorities thought it necessary to detail 
twenty-four men as a constant guard to General Schuy- 
ler, and despite the guard he came near being captured 



^ See Schuyler's letter to Governor Clinton, in Public Papers of George 
Clinton Vol. Ill, p. 177. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 331 

at his home in Albany, as we shall have occasion to re- 
late hereafter. You see he was a much wanted man in 
both Canada and the States. Why? Because he was a 
great leader; from the Canadian standpoint, of the 
rebels ; from the home standpoint, of the patriots. 

After resigning his post in the army he was much at 
Saratoga looking after his business, but his time and 
abilities were by no means wholly devoted to the promo- 
tion of his own private interests. His withdrawal from 
public life was not followed by loss of interest in the 
cause of liberty, for which he still labored in season and 
out of season. Washington was anxious that he should 
again take command of the Northern Department, but 
the bitter experiences of the past had effectually cloyed 
his appetite for military glory, so he chose to serve his 
country in less conspicuous, but none the less efficient, 
ways, as an adviser and counsellor, and a procurer of 
valuable information. 

Schuyler Builds First Road to Saratoga Springs. 

But few details of the experiences of the Schuylers at 
Saratoga between the years 1777 and 1783, have come 
down to us. General Schuyler, like others at that time, 
had heard of the wonderful properties of the spring a 
dozen miles to the west, in the wilderness. As a result 
of his own and other people's investigation he became so 
convinced of its medicinal value that he determined to 
cut a road from his country home through the forests to 
the "High Rock," the only spring then known. This he 
did in the year 1783, at his own expense, and so to him 
belongs the honor of constructing the first highway by 
which the public could reach this now world famous 
watering place. Thus for several years thereafter the 
popular route to the Springs was by way of old Saratoga. 
But we may not suppose that the General ever dreamed 



332 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

that the name of his ancestral estates, "Saratoga," the 
name vitally connected with historic events of such vast 
and far reaching importance, would be successfully 
filched, transported over that road of his own building, 
and affixed to a village yet to grow up around a bubbling 
spring in the dense woods. 

For the first season the General and his family camped 
near the spring in a tent, but the next year he built a cot- 
tage of two rooms with an ample fire-place in the middle, 
and thus he became the first of that long line of cottagers 
who have since spent their summers there. ^ 

The Two Visits of Washington. In May, 1782, 
there came the gratifying intelligence that King George 
was ready to talk peace with the Americans. This of 
course meant a cessation of hostilities, for which all con- 
cerned were quite ready, and duly grateful. The Con- 
tinental army, at that time, was encamped from New- 
burg south at various points along the Hudson. There 
being no campaigning on hand. Gen. Washington decided 
to spend a little time on a trip to the north. He reached 
Albany on June 27th, when the citizens, led by the Mayor 
and Aldermen gave him a spectacular and altogether 
fitting demonstration of their regard for him. The next 
day the minister and officers of the Reformed Dutch 
church presented him with an appropriate address, to 
which he cordially responded. 

On the 29th, accompanied by Gov. Clinton, Gen. 
Schuyler, and many other distinguished gentlemen, he 
started for old Saratoga to inspect the theatre of the 
glorious campaign of 1777. Brig. General Gansevoort, 
with 40 volunteers, acted as escort. On the way up they 
made a careful survey of the battlefield where Burgoyne 
and his legions were vanquished, and then hastened north 



' Sylvester's Hist, of Saratoga County, p. 149. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA . 333 

to the scene of the surrender. At that time Saratoga was 
garrisoned by New Hampshire troops under the com- 
mand of General Stark. These were reviewed 
by Washington, after which he inspected the block 
houses that served as part of the defenses of that post. 
That night he lodged in the Schuyler mansion, and early 
the next morning started for Schenectady. To get there 
he probably took the route through Half Moon and Nis- 
kayuna, as at that time there was no road from old Sara- 
toga to the Springs or Ballston. 

The people of Schenectady gave General Washington 
a royal welcome, and in the most elaborate way displayed 
their appreciation of his person and services. The same 
evening, or June 30th, he with his party returned to 
Albany. 

The year and more that elapsed before the arrival of 
the definitive treaty proved to be a long and tedious wait 
for the army. The bulk of the forces were still encamped 
in the vicinity of Newburg. Many of the soldiers had 
been allowed to go home on furloughs, but under the cir- 
cumstances it would have been most unwise to disband 
the army. Washington found little to do at head(^uar- 
ters, and being incessantly teased with applications and 
demands which he had neither the means nor the power 
to satisfy, he resolved to seek a little respite by taking 
a more extended trip to the north and west. He would 
visit other scenes of the late military operations, but he 
especially desired to learn from personal observation 
more about the natural resources of the country. 

Accordingly on the 18th of July, 1783, he left head- 
quarters in company with Governor Clinton, Alexander 
Hamilton and a few others. Brief was his stay in Al- 
bany at this time. With his suite he hastened to the 
north, passed through old Saratoga, Fort Edward and 
on to the head of Lake George, where they embarked 



334 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

on light boats ; traversed that beautiful sheet of water, 
so full of historic interest ; proceeded to Ticonderoga, 
the scene of notable Colonial as well as Revolutionary 
exploits, and thence to Crown Point. Returning they 
came back to old Saratoga. 

His curiosity having been aroused by the reports about 
the remarkable medicinal springs a little to the west- 
ward, he was eager to see them. So, with his party, 
Washington took the road only just completed by Gen- 
eral Schuyler, and in due time reached the goal. So im- 
pressed were both Washington and Clinton with the 
value of the water, and by their visions of the great 
watering-place sure to spring up there, that they agreed 
to make a joint purchase of the springs, and so much of 
the adjoining country as possible. .The consummation of 
the plan was left in the hands of Governor Clinton; but 
he discovered that the Waltons and Livingstons had al- 
ready secured the land and perfected their title. Wash- 
ington later expressed himself as greatly disappointed 
over the defeat of their project. 

From the High Rock spring the party took the trail 
through the woods that led southward by the newly dis- 
covered spring at Ballston, afterward known as the Iron 
Rail Spring. On their route through the woods between 
the two springs they struck the path leading west by 
Factory Village to the Middle Line Road, but continuing 
too far they lost their way. Near Factory Village lived 
one Tom Connor, who was chopping wood at his cabin 
door. They inquired of him the way to the spring, and 
Tom cheerfully gave the requisite directions. The party 
then retraced their steps by the road they came, but again 
getting bewildered, rode back for more explicit direc- 
tions. Tom now lost his temper, and petulantly cried 
out to the spokesman of the party — who happened to be 
Washington himself — "I tell you, turn back and take the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 335 

first right hand path into the woods, and then stick to it — 
any d — d fool would know the way.' Afterwards, when 
Tom learned that he had addressed the great Washing- 
ton in this unceremonious and uncivil manner, he was 
extremely chagrined and mortified. His neighbors never 
afterward allowed poor Tom to forget about his recep- 
tion of General Washington.^ 

Right here we believe it will be of interest to quote a 
letter from Washington to the Marquis de Chastellux, 
in which he gives a brief outline of this entire trip. It is 
dated Oct. 12th, 1783. He says: " I have lately made a 
tour through the Lakes George and Champlain as far as 
Crown Point ; thence returning to Schenectady I pro- 
ceeded up the Mohawk River to Fort Schuyler, for- 
merly Fort Stanwix, and crossed over to Wood Creek, 
which empties into Oneida Lake and affords water com- 
munication with Ontario. I thence traversed the country 
to the head of the eastern branch of the Susquehanna 
and viewed the Lake Otsego ; then another portage be- 
tween that Lake and the Mohawk River at Canajoharie." 

In a letter of Washington to Gov. Clinton, dated Nov. 
25, 1784, he says: "I am sorry that we have been dis- 
appointed in our expectation of the mineral spring at 
Saratoga, and of the purchase of that part of the Oris- 
kany tract upon which Fort Schuyer stands."" 

* Stone's Reminiscences of Saratoga, p. 14. 

'' As to above letters see Magazine of American Hist., Vol. IV, pp. 156 
and 159. See also, Baker's Itinerary of Washington, pp. 302-3, and Spark's 
Life of Washington. 



336 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER Vr 

Mansion No. 3 — Continued 

Its Later Occupants — John Bradstreet Schuyler. 

When his oldest son, John Bradstreet Schuyler became 
of age — the General decided to establish him in busi- 
ness by placing him in full charge 6f the Saratoga estate, 
assuring him that it should be his to hold and possess 
after the death of his father. We here insert the letter 
from the General to his son in which he announces his 
purpose concerning the property. We do this not alone 
because it contains matter of local interest, but mainly 
because its author, having achieved great success as a 
business man and a public servant, having been univer- 
sally regarded as a model gentleman, most approachable 
and urbane, and one possessed of a very noble character, 
discloses in this letter the secret of such success, the 
source of his affable manners, and the basis of his 
exalted character. 

Observe that it is dated here at his best loved home. 
. "Saratoga, December 3d, 1787. 
"My Dear Child: 

"I resign to your care, and to your sole emolument a 
place on which I have for a long series of years bestowed 
much care and attention, and I confess I should part 
from it with many a severe pang did I not resign it to 
my child. 

"I feel none now because of that paternal considera- 
tion. It is natural, however, for a parent to be solicitous 
for the weal of a child who is now to be guided by, and 
in a great measure to rely on, his own judgment and 
prudence. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 337 

"Happiness ought to be the aim and end of the exer- 
tions of every rational creature, and spiritual happiness 
should take the lead, in fact temporal happiness without 
the former does not really exist except in name. The first 
can only be obtained by an improvement of those facul- 
ties of the mind which the beneficent Author of Creation 
has made all men susceptible of, by a conscious discharge 
of those sacred duties enjoined on us by God, or those 
whom he has authorized to promulgate His Holy Will. 
Let the rule of your conduct then be the precept con- 
tained in Holy Writ (to which I hope and entreat you 
will have frequent recourse). If you do, virtue, honor, 
good faith, and a punctual discharge of the social duties 
will be the certain result, and an internal satisfaction 
that no temporal calamities can ever deprive you of. 

"Be indulgent, my child, to your inferiors, afifable and 
courteous to your equals, respectful, not cringing, to your 
superiors, whether they are so by superior mental abili- 
ties or those necessary distinctions which society has 
established. 

"With regard to your temporal concerns it is indispen- 
/sably necessary that you should afiFord them a close and 
continual attention. That you should not commit that 
to others which you can execute yourself. That you 
should not refer the necessary business of the hour or the 
day to the next. Delays are not only dangerous, they are 
fatal. Do not consider anything too insignificant to pre- 
serve ; if you do so the habit will steal on you and you 
will consider many things of little importance and the 
account will close against you. Whereas a proper 
economy will not only make you easy, but enable you to 
bestow benefits on objects who may want your assistance 
— and of them you will find not a few. Example is infin- 
itely more lasting than precept, let therefore your ser- 
"ants never discover a disposition to negligence or waste ; 



338 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

if they do they will surely follow you in it, and your 
affairs will not slide but Gallop into Ruin. 

"In every community there are wretches who watch 
the dispositions of young men, especially when they come 
to the possession of property ; some of these may hang 
about you ; they will flatter, they will cringe, and they 
will cajole you until they have acquired your confidence, 
and then they will ruin you. Beware of these, they are 
the curse of society, and have brought many, alas ! too 
many to destruction. 

"Be specially careful that you do not put yourself 
under such obligations to any man as that he may deem 
himself entitled to request you to become his security for 
money. You are Good natured, and Generous, keep a 
Watch upon yourself, and do not ruin yourself and 
family for another. 

"Directly on my return to Albany I shall make you out 
a Deed of Gift for all the Blacks belonging to the farm 
except Jacob, Peter, Cuff and Bett, and for the Stock 
and Cattle, Horses, &c., &c., with a very few exceptions. 
For all the farming utensils, household furniture, &c., &c. 

"The crops of the last year I must of necessity appro- 
priate to the discharge of Debts, and they must be 
brought down in Winter, except what may be necessary 
for the subsistence of your family and to satisfy those 
whom you may have occasion to employ. This I shall 
hereafter Detail. 

"The logs now in the Creek will be sawed at our joint 
expense and you shall have half the boards which I hope 
will net you something of Value. We will consult on the 
best and cheapest terms to have this done. 

"Althou' for reasons which prudence dictates, I shall 
now not give you a deed for any part of my estate, yet 
you ought to know what of this farm I intend for you, 
and which I shall immediately make you by Will ; it is all 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 339 

on the South Side of the Fishkill, and as far down as Col. 
Van Vechten's, and as far West as to Inclose Marshall's 
& Colvert's farms, Besides a just proportion of all my 
other Estates. But all the tenants now residing on the 
farm either on the South or North side of the Creek are 
to pay their rents to me and Preserve the right of settling 
people on the west side of the road and to the north of 
the Little Creek, which runs by Kiliaen Winne's, the 
blacksmith. For altho' you will have the occupancy of all 
the rest of the farm on both sides of the Creek, yet that 
on the North side of the Creek I intend for one of your 
Brothers. 

"Should you die before me, which I most sincerely 
pray may not happen, your children, if God blesses you 
with any, will have this farm and such share of my other 
Estates as I intend for you ; and should you die before 
me. and without children, your wife, who is also my child, 
will be provided for by me. In short, it is my intention 
to leave you without any excuse if you fail in proper 
exertions to improve the property intrusted to you ; and 
it is with that view that I so fully detail my intentions, 
and Give you this written testimony of them, and that no 
unworthy conduct may induce me to change my inten- 
tions is my hope and my anxious wish, and I have the 
pleasure to assure you that I believe when once the heat 
of youth is a little abated, I shall enjoy the satisfaction 
of seeing you what I most ardently wish you to be, a 
Good man and an honor to your family. 

"I must however not omit to inform you that the 
Income of all my estate except what you and your 
Brothers and Sisters may actually occupy at my decease 
will be enjoyed by your dear Mama; she merits this 
attention in a most eminent degree, and I shall even give 
her a power to change my Disposition of that part of my 

2,3 



340 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

estate the income of which she will enjoy, should unhap- 
pily the conduct of my Children be such as to render it 
necessary ; but I trust they are and will be so deeply 
impressed with a Sense of the infinite obligations they 
are under to her as not to give her a moment's uneasiness. 

"1 must once more recommend to you as a matter of 
indispensable importance to Love, to honor, and faith- 
fully and without guile to serve the Eternal, incompre- 
hensible, beneficent and Gracious Being by whose will 
you exist, and so insure happiness in this life and in that 
to come. And now my dear child, I commit you and my 
Daughter and all your concerns to his Gracious and Good 
Guidance ; and sincerely intreat Him to enable you to be 
a comfort to your parents and a protector to your 
Brothers and Sisters, an honor to your family, and a 
good citizen. Accept of my Blessing and be assured that 
I am your affectionate father, - 

"Ph. SCHUYLER. 
"To John B. Schuyler." 

The immediate occasion for making such a disposition 
of the Saratoga property at this time was the recent mar- 
riage of this son, John Bradstreet, which event took place 
in Albany, the 18th of September preceding. Parental 
interest evidently prompted him to thus start the young 
man in business that he might be the better able to sup- 
port the dignity of his new position as head of a family. 

John B. Schuyler takes Possession. Accepting with 
alacrity his father's offer, he took immediate possession, 
with his young wife, only daughter of the Patroon Van 
Rensselaer — "a most lovable woman who united in her- 
self the good qualities of two of the most substantial 
famihes of the early Republic — the Van Rensselaers and 
the Livingstons." No portrait of her is extant, but tradi- 
tion pictures her as a brunette, with an oval face and 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 341 

dark hair and eyes. Her husband was a handsome young 
fellow, with blue eyes and flaxen curly hair.- 

Although brought up for most part in the city of 
Albany, and accustomed to the usual life of a young man 
of leisure, John Bradstreet Schuyler entered on the life 
of a country gentleman with much enthusiasm. We may 
suppose that he came to Saratoga with the more readiness 
because youthful associations combined with the romance 
of the wars had greatly endeared the old place to him as 
it also had to the rest of the family. After his coming we 
are told that "the intercourse with Albany was kept up 
regularly through the faithful family slaves" who passed 
back and forth like shuttles between the Saratoga and 
Albany homes. For example "Jim" goes down from 
Saratoga with an order "for a fashionable beaver hat for 
Betsy," as Mrs. J. B. Schuyler was called by her family; 
also twelve pairs of shoes, intended no doubt for the 
household slaves ; for every person of substance in those 
days owned slaves. 

Two sons were born to Mr. and Mrs. John Bradstreet 
Schuyler at Saratoga. The eldest, Philip, was named for 
his grandfather, the General ; the second for his maternal 
grandfather, Stephen Van Rensselaer. Stephen died in 
infancy. Philip was a strong and vigorous child. 

The young proprietor evidently prosecuted the busi- 
ness, established by his father, with energy and success ; 
for we find that he received large orders for the products 
of the Saratoga mills and farms, which were transported 
to market mainly in the old way, on rafts and flatboats. 

Death of John B. Schuyler. The career of this 
promising young man came to a sudden close in 1795, 
at the age of thirty-two. He had been spending some 
time up the Mohawk valley with his father, apparently 
assisting in the construction of a waterwav from Sche- 



■ MSS. in possession of Miss Fanny Schuyler, of Pelham-on-Sound. 



342 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

nectady to Lake Ontario. His father, the General, was 
president of the Inland Lock and Navigation Company, 
which had in charge the execution of this important 
work. The General had from the start been a most 
zealous promoter of the enterprise, which, ever since, has 
had so much to do with the commercial preeminence of 
New York. Locks had just been completed at Little 
Falls and Fort Herkimer to help the boats around the 
rapids in the Mohawk at those points, and on the 10th 
of August he was to meet the Indians in council at 
Oneida to secure the right of way for a canal between 
the Mohawk and Wood Creek, which empties into 
Oneida Lake. 

His son, John Bradstreet, evidently feeling unwell, 
started for his home at Saratoga, where he arrived on 
the 7th of August. His wife, with her little son, was 
away at the time ; family tradition says in New York. 
The fever which had been developing was thought to 
have been aggravated by showing a gentleman over the 
battle field under a broiling sun. This was in all prob- 
ability the Due de La Rochefoucauld-Liancourt. (See 
Stone's Burgoyne's Campaign, p. 381.) The record of 
this sad event, found in the Schuyler family Bible, reads 
as follows : 

"August 7, 1795, John B. Schuyler arrived at his house 
in Saratoga from the westward. Taken sick on Wednes- 
day, the 12th, of a Bilious Fever. Died the 19th August, 
1795. Buried in the vault of Stephen Van Rensselaer, 
Esq., at Watervliet, 20th August, 1795." 

Local tradition has it that his body was taken down 
the river in a canoe, which is quite probable. The absence 
of Mrs. Schuyler, together with the extreme heat, no 
doubt accounts for the speedy removal of the remains to 
the family vault. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 343 

That was a sad home-coming to both the young wife 
and the father ; for when they bade him good-by, neither 
had dreamed that it was for aye. His sudden death 
proved to be especially distressing to his father, who had 
built on him many high hopes. That he was a young man 
of unusual intelligence, stability of character and influ- 
ence, is proved by the fact that he had already been 
elected as one of the trustees of Williams College, Massa- 
chusetts ; that he had been chosen the first Supervisor of 
his town after the new County of Saratoga had been 
erected ; and by the fact that he was sent to the New 
York Assembly in 1795. 

Philip Schuyler, 2d. Philip Schuyler, 2d, was seven 
years of age, when his father, John Bradstreet, died. His 
grandfather, the General, was appointed his guardian, 
who first placed him in a school on Staten Island, under 
the charge of Dr. Moore, afterwards Bishop of Virginia, 
and later he was sent to Columbia College. During his 
collegiate course he lived in New York, and for part of 
the time in the family of his talented uncle, Alexander 
Hamilton ; a rare privilege, that, for a young man in the 
formative period of his life. 

Philip Schuyler, 2d, selected for his wife Miss Grace 
Hunter, sister of Hon. John Hunter, of Hunter's Island, 
N. Y. They were married in New York, September 
12th, 1811. She was a beautiful and lovable woman, and 
she willingly left the charms of city life for the quiet 
scenes and more romantic life in the old historic home at 
Saratoga.^ 

Being an only child, Philip inherited so much of the 
Saratoga estate as fell to his father, which ran for three 
miles along the Hudson River. He also inherited from 

' Most of the above facts relating to J. Bradstreet, and Philip Schuyler, 
and, were taken from the Schuyler MSS., in possession of Miss Fanny 
Schuyler, of Pelham-on-Sound. 



344 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

his father and grandfather a large measure of their pub- 
lic spirit, which manifested itself through an active in- 
terest in anything that tended to promote the public 
welfare, multiply common luxuries for the people, or in- 
crease the comforts of living. He was an enthusiastic 
promoter of inland navigation, or the canal projects, 
which so stirred the public mind of this State from 1807 
to 1825, at which latter date both Champlain and Erie 
canals had been completed. 

It was through his influence that the great canal basin 
was built at Schuylerville and also the slip or back-set 
from the basin to the rear of the mills ; and to guard 
against the evils of stagnant water he obtained a per- 
petual grant to tap the end of the slip and use the water 
for running a mill; the sawmill now operated by Mr. G. 
Edward Laing gets its power from this source. This is 
the only place where the State allows water to be drawn 
from the canals to furnish power for a private enter- 
prise. This franchise was secured not only for sanitary 
reasons, but as part pay for the right to pass through Mr. 
Schuyler's estate. 

He early became interested in cotton manufacture, and 
erected here at Schuylerville the second cotton mill in 
the State of New York — the old Horicon, which still 
stands, though somewhat enlarged, as a monument to his 
enterprise. 

In 1822 his fellow citizens sent him to represent them 
as Assemblyman in the New York Legislature. 

Philip Schuyler, 2d, and his charming wife maintained 
the ancient family reputation for hospitality. So long as 
a Schuyler lived here open house was kept for every one 
who could formulate a decent excuse for crossing their 
threshold. During the summer season the old house was 
usually thronged with guests from everywhere, among 




PHILIP SCHUYLER, 2D 



346 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

which were sure to be a goodly sprinkling of notables 
of every type. 

Visit of Lafayette. Perhaps during the whole stretch 
of the nineteenth century the Schuyler mansion was 
never more highly honored than by the visit of the Mar- 
quis de Lafayette, the friend of Washington, the one 
Frenchman who made the greatest sacrifices for Ameri- 
can liberty. On his last visit here, in 1824, he was voted 
the nation's guest, and was everywhere lionized and 
feted as no foreigner since has been. Though it v/as 
quite out of his way, he could not resist turning aside to 
visit the old Saratoga home of General Schuyler, whom 
he had greatly loved, and the scene of the humiliation 
of one proud army of France's ancient foe. 

Such details of this interesting visit as have been pre- 
served we here give verbatim from a manuscript in 
possession of Miss Fanny Schuyler, of Pelham-on-Sound 
N. Y., a daughter of Philip Schuyler, 2d^ 

"The general came in the coach-and-four which my 
father had sent to convey him from the town beyond. His 
son, who was with him, had a round face and wore gold 
spectacles. His secretary and another gentleman filled 
a second carriage. Lafayette received the villagers, who 
had assembled on the lawn in front of the house, with 
very courteous bows, and spoke some appreciative words. 

"Being greatly fatigued from his journey, Lafayette 
was shown into the guest chamber (on the southeast cor- 
ner, first floor) where, having stretched himself on the 
bed. he slept for several hours. After a collation was 
served and before his departure, he stepped to the side- 
board, and while resting one arm on its polished surface, 
with the other poured a glass of Madeira, which he drank 



* The facts which the MSS, preserve were given to her by her eldest 
sister, Ruth, now, 1900, 88 years of age. 




MRS. PHILIP SCHUYLER, 2D 



348 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

to the health of 'the four generations of Schuylers he had 
known' — the fourth generation was represented by his 
host's three Httle daughters (Ruth, EHzabeth and Grace). 
Just as he was about to depart, Lafayette Hfted little 
Grace Schuyler up in his arms and kissed her. After- 
wards, being asked how she liked General Lafayette, she 
said : "I don't like that man, 'his face pricked me.' "^ 

Hospitality of the Schuylers. Quite early in the 
century Saratoga Springs became the most popular, in- 
deed the one fashionable watering place in America. 
Thither the blooded aristocracy, the merchant princes, 
the leaders in fashion and politics, flocked from all parts 
of the States. One of the most popular drives in those 
days for those who had the entree of the mansion was 
from the Springs to Old Saratoga (Schuylerville). 

Dinner parties were frequently given here by the 
Schuylers at the then fashionable hour of three or four 
o'clock; the guests returning to the Springs in the early 
evening. Among such, one might mention Martin Van 
Buren, President of the United States, who had become 
a warm personal friend of Philip Schuyler, 2d, accom- 
panied by his popular son, "Prince John," as he was then 
called. 

Departure of the Schuylers. But changes came to 
the old homestead at last. Perhaps the worst financial 
panic in our nation's history was that of 1837. Com- 

° The above-mentioned mahogany brass-mounted sideboard, together with 
the high-post French bedstead on which Lafayette slept, are now in 
possession of the family, at Pelham-on-Sound, in the house occupied -by 
Miss Fanny Schuyler there, as are also many other interesting pieces of 
furniture once used by Gen. Philip Schuyler, including a mirror, wnich is 
known to have reflected the faces of most of the Revolutionary notables, 
among whom may be mentioned General Burgoyne and his suite; also 
General Schuyler's silver spurs, pocket sun-dial, gold pen and pencil 
case, double-cased gold-embossed watch, silver-mounted pistol — all used 
in his military campaigns. A high, mahogany hall clock, French white 
marble and gilt parlor clock, white silk vest, embroidered in gilt thread, 
etc., are also in possession of the family there. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 349 

merce and manufactures were prostrate ; hundreds of 
wealthy mercantile houses in every quarter of the coun- 
try suddenly found themselves bankrupt, and the crash 
was consummated when the banks universally suspended 
specie payments. Philip Schuyler, like thousands of 
others, was caught in this financial whirlwind and 
swamped. To meet his obligations, the ancestral estate 
was sold. 

President Van Buren ere long, having need of a man 
of Schuyler's calibre in an important position, unsolicited, 
sent him as consul to the port of Liverpool, England. No 
better selection could have been made, according to the 
judgment of the English press. For example, the Liver- 
pool Courier of June 1, 1842, had this to say, after it 
became known that Mr. Schuyler had been recalled: 

"Among other removals we regret to announce that of 
Philip Schuyler, Esq., the late consul of this port. The 
United States never had, nor never can have, a more 
efficient officer than that gentleman to represent their 
great nation; for besides the official capacities which are 
indispensable to the fulfiUm.ent of the multifarious duties 
of a consulate, he possessed in an eminent degree the no 
less necessary and agreeable faculty of ingratiating him- 
self into the respect and esteem of our people. Circum- 
stances led us on several occasions to know these facts, 
and we feel it our duty, as it is our pleasure, to record 
them." He was recalled by President Tyler for purely 
party reasons, and that after he had been orally assured 
by him that he would be retained at the post. 

After his return from England, Mr. Schuyler was at 
one time on the point of repurchasing his old home and 
returning to Schuylerville ; but as their son John was in 
New York preparing for college, Mrs. Schuyler pre- 
ferred to remain near him and so the project was aban- 
doned. They finally built a new house on a fine site, in- 



350 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

eluding seventy acres of land, at Pelham-on-Sound, a 
favorite residence of New Yorkers, and within easy dis- 
tance of the city. 

As an indication that he retained an undying affection 
for the home of his fathers and the scenes of his boy- 
hood, and that he was held in highest esteem by his 
neighbors, we here insert a paragraph from a letter of 
one of his daughters to the writer : 

"One of my childish remembrances is a visit with my 
father to Schuylerville, on his return from England, 
when an ovation was tendered him in the evening, a 
serenade given and speeches made by the leading men of 
the place. And there, surrounded by his early friends, 
and many of his former stalwart workmen, as he stood 
among them once more the tears coursed down his face, 
as well as down many other faces about him. On another 
occasion, when present there, as one of the committee, 
with the Hon. Hamilton Fish, to select the position for 
the Saratoga monument, his son-in-law, Charles de Luze, 
Esq., of New York, who was also present, again saw 
him brushing away tears as he gazed over the old 
familiar scenes of his childhood." 

The departure of the Schuylers was an irreparable loss 
to the commercial, social and religious interests of Schuy- 
lerville. In short, we have ever since had "Hamlet" with 
Hamlet left out.*' 

The Strovers. When the place was thrown upon the 
market by the assignee of Mr. Schuyler, it was purchased 
by Col. George Strover. Thus for 135 years this prop- 
erty had been in the hands of the Schuylers. 

Col. George Strover was born near Bryant's bridge, in 
the town of Saratoga, in 1791. His grandfather had been 



" Grace Hunter, wife of Philip Schuyler, 2nd, died at Pelham-on-Sound, 
December 24, 1855. Philip Schuyler died at the same place, February 12, 
1865. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 351 

a soldier in the French and Indian war. His father, 
John Strover, became a noted scout in the Revolution; 
hence, with such antecedents, it was altogether natural 
that George Strover should be eager to serve his country 
in a similar way should the opportunity offer. The war 
of 1812 was his chance and he was among the first to 
enlist. It was in that war that he gained the title of 
Colonel through promotion. 

Col. Strover became one of the leading and most pub- 
lic spirited of Schuylerville's citizens, and enjoyed the 
highest esteem of his fellow townsmen, because of his 
kindly spirit and integrity of character. He was largely 
instrumental in founding the old Academy, and in the 
erection of the Episcopal church. And it was at his 
house, the old Schuyler mansion, that the first meeting 
of patriotic gentlemen was called to consider what steps 
should be taken toward the erection of a suitable monu- 
ment to commemorate the glorious events of the decisive 
campaign of the war for Independence. 

When next this place changes hands it should go into 
the possession of the State, and be placed in the custody 
of a local historical society, which, by the way, ought to 
have been in existence long ere this, but which, in fact, 
is not yet born. In this building should be collected the 
many relics of colonial and Revolutionary times which 
are scattered about, here and there, in this vicinity, but 
which are being rapidly collected and carried away by 
the ever increasing horde of relic hunters. 

The Marshall house too, like the Schuyler mansion, 
should ultimately belong to the public. Houses like these, 
so closely connected with great historic events, are very 
rare in our country, and hence what we have left should 
be guarded and preserved with the most jealous care. 



352 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER VII 
About William Duer, and Colonel James Livingston 

Besides General Schuyler there were several other 
men, more or less native to Old Saratoga, who rendered 
valuable service to the country during the war for In- 
dependence, but whose names and achievements have in 
large measure been forgotten. This should not be per- 
mitted. We shall, therefore, in this connection, devote a 
little space to a pair of them, viz. : William Duer, and 
James Livingston. 

William Duer was born in Devonshire, England, in 
1747. He spent some time with the army in India under 
Lord Clive. He came to New York in 1768 to arrange 
for a supply of lumber for himself and some friends. In 
looking about he came in contact with Phillip Schuyler, 
by whose advice he bought a large tract of timberland 
at Fort Miller, which also included the falls, and there 
he erected extensive mills. In 1773 he obtained a con- 
tract to supply the royal navy with masts and spars. 

Evidently expecting to make Fort Miller his per- 
manent home he built there a spacious mansion. It was 
located on the bluflf directly east of the modern village. 
This house was used at least for a month by Burgoyne, 
as his headquarters, during his excursion toward Albany 
in 1777. All his correspondence while here was dated 
"Duer's House." One of the Hessian officers in a letter 
home describes this house as follows : "Duer's house is 
built in very good taste, it has two stories, and the roof 
is in Italian style. On each side of the house is a small 
building serving as kitchen and storehouse. Both of 
these are connected with the main house by a covered 
passage. It is large and is the first real country seat that 
I have seen since my departure from Portsmouth." 



^<,fr- 




THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 353 

After the erection of Charlotte County, which included 
a part of what is now Washington Co. and a large slice 
of Vermont, William Duer was appointed its first Judge. 
It is related that in March, 1775, Judge Duer held Court 
at Fort Edward which was defended by the bayonets of 
Captain Mott's company of British soldiers, who had 
been halted by him on their way to Ticonderoga. He 
was enabled to find indictments against certain lawless 
men who had for some time been able to defy the civil 
authorities. These outlaws had killed Judge William 
French and dispersed the Cumberland Co. Court, over 
in what is now Vermont, but they found Judge Duer a 
man not to be frightened. 

In the troubles with old England he believed the claims 
of the Colonies to be just, and when hostilities broke out 
he cast in his lot with the friends of liberty. He was ap- 
pointed Colonel by the Continental Congress, but as he 
seemed better fitted for civil than military service he 
early consented to serve in the Provincial Congress, the 
successor of the Provincial Assembly. He became a 
member of the Committee of Safety, a very responsible 
position at the time. He was appointed chairman of the 
Committee on Conspiracies in September, 1776, and was 
also a member of the Committee of Correspondence. He 
was a member of the Committee of Thirteen which 
drafted the first Constitution of New York State. 

After this he was sent to represent the State in the 
Continental Congress, and by that body was appointed 
Secretary of the Board of the Treasury where, for years 
he rendered valuable service. In a letter written by 
Alexander Hamilton to Governor Clinton, in Feb. 1778, 
wherein he severely criticises Congress, as a body, for its 
lack of energy, dignity, and wisdom, he makes an excep- 
tion of Duane, Morris, and Duer, New York's representa- 
tives. 

24 



354 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Early in 1778 he, with Gouverneur Morris, and Fran- 
cis Dana of Mass., were appointed by Congress to draft 
instructions to General Gates as to his conduct of mili- 
tary affairs in the Highlands of the Hudson, and of the 
northern department generally. This was after the col- 
lapse of the Conway Cabal, which tried to put Gates in 
Washington's place. (In this connection read chapter 
IV of New York's share in the Revolution.) During 
this same year of 1778 he advanced money to the State 
for defraying the expense connected with the printing of 
the first Constitution. When Mr. Duer resigned his 
seat in Congress in 1779 the New York Assembly passed 
a resolution commending him for "his zeal in the cause 
of his country, and his exertions in her behalf." 

In 1776 he married Catherine, youngest daughter of 
William Alexander (Lord Sterling), who was familiarly 
known as "Lady Kitty." After the war Col. Duer, with 
his family, returned to Fort Miller, where he resided in 
his mansion for a number of years, running his mills 
and managing his large estate. He somewhat later re- 
moved to New York where he died in 1790, survived by 
his wife and eight children. 

James Livingston 

Col. James Livingston was the son of John Livingston, 
who was the son of Robert, nephew and namesake of 
that Robert, first lord of the Manor, whose seat was at 
Clermont on the middle Hudson. John and his son 
James were living at Montreal when the Revolutionary 
war broke out. Then the former immediately moved 
back to New York, and settled near Stillwater, on a 
portion of the Saratoga Patent allotted to Peter Schuy- 
ler, his maternal grandfather. 

James was engaged in the practise of the law at Mon- 
treal during the troublous years immediately preceding 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 355 

open hostilities. At that time it was the hope of the 
Colonies to the south that Canada might be induced to 
make common cause with them in the approaching 
struggle with the mother country. Livingston, being on 
the ground, was one of the few who engaged in the 
hazardous enterprise of trying to arouse the spirit of 
resistance to old England among the Canadians. His 
exertions soon attracted the notice of the Provincial au- 
thorities, and quickly he found himself possessed of the 
equivocal honor of being denounced as a traitor. The 
next move of the Canadian government was to confis- 
cate his property, and set a price on his head. 

He managed to escape into New York, and soon was 
able to organize, and was voted the command of, a corps 
made up of Canadian refugees, and immediately entered 
upon active duty. 

The parts assigned to him showed that great con- 
fidence was placed in his ability and courage ; nor was 
that confidence misplaced, for he shared largely of those 
sterling and heroic qualities that distinguished the leaders 
of our revolution. In the fall of 1775 he, with his batta- 
lion, joined the little army of the gallant Montgomery 
on that ill starred attempt at the conquest of Canada. 
On their arrival before St. Johns, he with Col. Brown 
were sent on the hazardous business of surprising Cham- 
bly, a post some miles in the rear of St. Johns, which 
contained a large quantity of military stores of which 
the Americans were very much in need. They were en- 
tirely successful, and this made possible the capture of 
the fortress of St. Johns. From there he pushed for- 
ward with Montgomery, and was present at the taking 
of Montreal, and later encamped with him on the far 
famed plains of Abraham, in the rear of Quebec. Of 
the hardships connected with that campaign Col. Living- 
ston bore his full share ; while his knowledge of the 



356 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

:ountry acquired during his former residence in it, made 
him specially useful. In the desperate attack on the 
city, on the last day of December, 1775, in the midst of a 
violent snowstorm, Col. Livingston led one of the col- 
umns against the upper town. But, as is well known, 
the assault failed, the brave Montgomery fell, and his 
men, who escaped capture, beat a hasty retreat. 

As a result of this defeat Livingston's battalion was 
permanently dispersed, but soon thereafter Congress 
voted to make him Colonel of one of the regiments of 
the New York Line. In August, 1777, his regiment 
formed part of the Brigade commanded by Arnold, and 
sent by Gen. Schuyler to the relief of Fort Schuyler, 
besieged by St. Leger and his savage allies. After St. 
Leger and his men had taken to their heels, and fled to 
the north, Arnold and his force hastened back eastward, 
and were in time to take part in the glorious battles of 
Saratoga, where Burgoyne was made to feel and bow 
to "the might of a freeman's arm." Col. James Living- 
ston was stationed on the right of Arnold's division, 
which with Morgan's men, bore the brunt of both the 
battles that shattered the strength of Burgoyne. 

He afterwards marched with his men to Rhode Island, 
and served with them there under the command of the 
illustrious LaFayette. In 1779 he with his regiment took 
part in the Sullivan expedition against the Indians. In 
1780 Washington placed him in command of the garri- 
sons at Stony and Verplanck's Points, just below the 
Highlands. While stationed there he, early one morning, 
noticed that a British vessel was lying at anchor not far 
from Tellers' Point. This proved to be the Vulture on 
which Major Andre had come up to bargain with Bene- 
dict Arnold for the surrender of West Point. As we 
know Andre had got ashore and met his man, but Liv- 
ingston not liking the look of things sent post haste to 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 357 

West Point for powder with which to serve a 4 pounder, 
the only cannon he had. Col. Lamb sent him the powder, 
and also a curt lecture on the folly of firing at a man-of- 
war with a little 4 pounder. Livingston reported that 
having moved the cannon to Tellers' Point he opened 
on her and "raked the vessel fore and aft." The result 
was that the Vulture was obliged to weigh anchor, get 
out of range, and leave poor Andre to his fate. And 
thus, by his prompt and timely action, Col. James Living- 
ston proved himself an essential factor in defeating the 
treason" of Arnold, and saving West Point and the 
American army. After Arnold's treachery became 
known Washington sent for Col. Livingston to come to 
headquarters, when he said to him : "It is a source of 
gratification to me that the post [of Verplancks, and 
Stony Points] was in the hands of an officer so devoted 
as yourself to the cause of your country,"' 

Such among others, were the soldierly services of Col. 
James Livingston. The peace left him poor in purse, 
but rejoicing with a patriot's joy at the deliverance of 
his country, which he deemed cheaply purchased with 
the sacrifice of the valuable estate he inherited. At the 
close of the war he turned his attention to rural arts, 
and spent the greater part of the remaining years in the 
cultivation of a farm at Stillwater, near the scene of one 
of his greatest martial exploits. But his services to his 
country did not end here. He was, soon after his re- 
tirement from the army, elected to the legislature of 
New York, and the same mark of confidence was be- 
stowed on him by his fellow citizens for eight successive 
years, at a period when "honesty, capability, and faith- 
fulness to the constitution" were essential requisites in 



" Lossings Field Book, 1-729. For a long while it wis supposed that this 
officer was Col. Henry Livingston, but later researches h ive proved him to be 
Col. James, as above related. See The Livingstons of Livingston Manor. 



358 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the character of a representative of the people. His de- 
votion to his country ceased only with his life. 

He died in 1832 at the advanced age of 86, at the 
residence of his son, Richard M. Livingston in Schuyler- 
ville, N. Y., and his honored remains repose within the 
public cemetery on Prospect Hill, and under the shadow 
of the Battle Monument. It is believed that he is the 
only officer, who took part in the battle of Saratoga, that 
is known to be buried at Schuylerville. As an expression 
of our appreciation of what this man did and suffered 
for his country in those crucial times would it not be al- 
together fitting if the citizens of Schuylerville, or the 
Sons and Daughters of the Revolution in this vicinity, 
were to erect a more conspicuous monument than the 
one which now marks the last resting place of Col. James 
Livingston ? 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 359 

CHAPTER VIII 
A Historic Church 

Old Saratoga was served by one church edifice. It 
was the scene of so many stirring incidents during the 
Revolution that we feel its share in the story should not 
be passed over. Its later history, as that of the other 
churches of Schuylerville, was told in the first edition 
of this work, which see. 

The Reformed Church. The first religious society or- 
ganized here was the Reformed Church, originally called, 
The Reformed Protestant Dutch Church. Since the 
ante-Revolutionary records of this church were de- 
stroyed, or lost, during that war, we are left to conjecture 
as to the date of its founding. It must have been as early 
as 1770, and very likely a few years before ; for in 1771 
it had developed enough strength to erect a house of 
worship.^ Towards this most worthy object Gen. Philip 
Schuyler and Killaen De Ridder were the chief contribu- 
tors. De Ridder gave a hundred acres of land, located 
to the southwest, on Lot 24, of the Saratoga Patent. 

Location of Church. From the early church records 
we learn that the church edifice stood east and west, that 
it had a stoop, was adorned with a steeple, and had three 
aisles. The church stood on a four-acre lot given by Gen- 
eral Schuyler, south of the creek, in the angle of the river 
and Victory roads. During the war the society was bro- 
ken up and scattered. The cut is from a pen and ink 
sketch, made by the author, and submitted to Mr. D. A. 
Bullard, who remembered the old church, and who pro- 
nounced it an accurate reproduction. The two rows of 



' See note in first book of post Revolutionary Records of Reformed Church 
of Schuylerville, pp. 50, 89 



360 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

windows indicate that the church had galleries on three 
sides. 

From the reminiscences of Mr. J. P. Becker (the 
Sexagenary), we gather that there was regular worship 
at the old qhurch before the Revolution; that it was 
after the Sunday morning service on the 30th of April, 
1775, that the people, there assembled, heard of the battle 
of Lexington from the lips of Gen. Philip Schuyler, and 
were deeply stirred by the news. He also tells how his 
father, with two other gentlemen, being desirous to ob- 
serve at closer range the retreat of Burgoyne and his 
army, appeared just in the nick of time to save the old 
church from the torch of a British soldier. He tells of 
the cannonading it received from the royal batteries dur- 
ing the siege and before the surrender, and how it bore 
the scars of those iron missiles as long as it stood. It is 
said to have served as a wayside hospital for the British 
army during their passage down and up from the battle- 
field. The late George Strover used to relate the follow- 
ing tragedy, said to have been enacted in that church. 
A young lady seated at a north window eating an apple 
was instantly killed by a rifle shot, fired by an American 
sharpshooter, the ball cutting her throat. She was buried 
within the church under the spot where she was killed. 
Mr. Strover himself saw the blood stains on the wainscot- 
ing and floor, and also the bones when they were ex- 
humed at the demolition of the building. The church was 
afterward used as a depot for commissary stores during 
the unsettled years between the surrender of Burgoyne 
and the proclamation of peace in the year 1783.^ 

Reorganization After the Revolution, The re- 
sources of the society had been so crippled by the war 



^ In the Chapter of Anecdotes see The Saving of the Old Dutch Church, 
Cannonading of Same, and Saratoga after Departure of the British. 



362 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

that several years elapsed ere they felt able to settle a 
pastor. PreHminary steps, however, had been taken to 
this end in 1785 by Gen. Philip Schuyler, Cornelius Van 
Veghten, Killaen De Ridder, James Brisbin and A. Mc- 
Niel, as trustees. The permanent reorganization took 
place in 1789 under the supervision of Dominie Eilardus 
Westerlo, the zealous patriot, who had for years so effi- 
ciently served the First Reformed Church of Albany. 
July 10th of that year a meeting was held in which twenty 
male members took part and elected Col. Cornelius Van 
Veghten and Peter Becker, father of the Sexagenary, as 
elders, and Jesse Toll and James Abeel as deacons. They 
also resolved that the services of the church should be 
conducted in the English language, and extended a call 
to the Rev. Samuel Smith, a young man who had just 
completed his studies. He accepted the call, arrived on 
the ground the 9th of December, 1789, and was or- 
dained the 17th of January, 1790. 

The reorganization of this impoverished church and 
the support of a pastor required the assistance of the 
sister churches in the denomination, which fact became 
the occasion for the creation of the Board of Domestic 
Missions of that denomination. - 

In 1822 the congregation built a new house of worship 
on the site occupied by the present Reformed Church in 
the village of Schuylerville. 

Post Revolutionary Settlement. When, in 1783, 
England and the United States concluded to cease fight- 
ing, the people had an opportunity to turn their atten- 
tion once again to the more congenial arts of peace. 
The militiamen from the sterile hills of New England, 
and from down the Hudson valley having caught a 
glimpse of this beautiful country during the campaigns 
of the Revolution, thought it a veritable land of promise, 

- Corwin's Manual of the Dutch Reformed Churches, third edition, p. 269 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 363 

and many of them marched away with a secret resolve 
to see more of it when once the desperate scrimmage 
with old England was well over. No sooner was peace 
declared than some of them put their resolves into execu- 
tion. The tide of immigration set in this direction so 
strongly and steadily that, at the end of the century, 
most of the available land in this township was taken up, 
though by no means cleared. The farms were some- 
times purchased outright, but generally they were taken 
on long leases from the Patentees, such as Gen. Philip 
Schuyler. For example, the lease of Thomas Jordan 
was to run through the life of himself, wife and one John 
Ballard, who lived with him. It was, however, purchased 
before the expiration of the lease. 

Attempt at the capture of Gen. Schuyler. The 
story of the way in which three settlers in this 
town obtained their farms is worthy of perpetuation 
here. We have elsewhere spoken of the raids of the In- 
dians and Tories from the north, and their persistent 
efforts at kidnapping prominent citizens and carrying 
them to Canada. 

On the 7th of August, 1781, seven men, sent from 
Canada, came to Albany and in the evening of that day 
made an attack upon the town-house of General Schuy- 
ler, who chanced to be there at the time with his family, 
instead of Saratoga (Schuylerville), as was his custom 
in the summer time. Their object was to kill or capture 
the General. There were in the house with the General 
at the time John Ward and John Cokely, two of his life 
guards, and also John Tubbs, an army courier, in his 
service. These three^men made a gallant fight with the 
seven assassins, who had effected an entrance into the 
hall. John Tubbs, as his grandchildren now relate it, 
had a personal struggle with one of them. He pressed 
him down behind an old oaken chest, then, after getting 



364 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the mastery he, with his hands on his throat, tried to 
draw a knife to finish him, but the knife was gone, and 
so Tubbs was obHged to let him up. Meanwhile General 
Schuyler had, from the windows above, aroused the 
town, and the seven men left suddenly, carrying off 
Tubbs and Cokely with them as prisoners, together with 
a goodly amount of the General's silver plate as proof 
that they had actually penetrated into Schuyler's house 
and made an attempt to execute their appointed task. 
The prisoners were kept nineteen months on an island 
in the St. Lawrence. Returning home about the time 
peace was declared. General Schuyler presented the 
three men with a deed of two hundred and seventy-five 
acres of land. The deed is still in possession of the 
descendants of John Tubbs, and recites that "In con- 
sideration of five shillings, and that John Cokely, John 
Ward and John Tubbs did gallantly defend the said 
Philip Schuyler when attacked in his own house near the 
city of Albany, on the 7th day of August, 1781, by a 
party of the enemy in the late war, sent expressly to kill 
or make prisoner of the said Philip Schuyler," the party 
of the first part hath granted and sold to the said Ward, 
Cokely and Tubbs all that tract and parcel of land "in 
the Saratoga patent, known and distinguished as the 
westernmost farm of the south half of lot No. 20, in the 
grand division of the Saratoga patent made by John B. 
Bleecker, surveyor, in 1750, containing about two hun- 
dred and seventy acres of land." 

The land was first divided into three parts, and the men 
drew for their respective portions. John Cokely's share 
ultimately came into possession of John Tubbs' descend- 
ants, who held the property until 1894, when it was pur- 
chased by Eugene Rogers. 

A compilation of the hundreds of names of those who 
settled in this vicinity after the Revolution is apart from 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 365 

the scope and purpose of this book, such being of little 
interest to the general reader. We would therefore refer 
those interested in that subject to Sylvester's History of 
Saratoga County, also to the town and church records. 

Early Roads. After the settler has once established 
himself in his new home, about the first thing he must 
turn his attention to is the means of communication be- 
tween himself and his neighbors and the markets beyond; 
he must address himself to the interminable task of road 
building. 

The first roads in a new country are necessarily very 
crude and rough affairs. The bicycle and automobile 
could not have flourished here in those pioneer days. For 
many years after the settlement of the country the only 
vehicles that could stand the strain were the wood-sled 
and lumber wagon. 

Naturally the first highway built in this section was 
the river road. But this, unlike any of its successors, 
was at the outset mainly built at government expense for 
the transportation of armies and munitions of war. It 
was generally supposed that the present road coincides 
nearly with the original one, and that followed mainly 
the old Indian trail. The canal, however, has in many 
places supplanted the old road. Some old maps and 
other documents prove pretty conclusively that much of 
the way, at least between Schuylerville and Stillwater, 
there were two roads, one near the river bank and the 
other along the foot of the bluffs ; the latter was used in 
time of high water. Such was the case between Wilbur's 
Basin and Bemis Heights at the time of the Revolution,^ 
and also just below Schuylerville.* Tradition says this 



3See Burgoyne's map, in Public Papers of George Clinton. Vol. II, 
p. 430. Also the Sexagenary, pp. 70, 72. 

^Journal of La Corne St. Luc's Expedition against Fort Clinton, p. 
S3, ante, and the Sexagenary, p, 140. 



366 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

river road forded the Fish creek a few rods above the 
canal aqueduct, ascended its south bank back of Mr. 
Lowber's barn (some say where the canal bridge is) and 
then passed east of the original Schuyler mansion about 
where the canal is now. This is altogether probable. 
The writer has found a tradition which says that north 
of the creek the road struck through where the canal 
basin is and ran along the low terrace seen in the meadow 
north of the Ferry street road, and just east of the canal, 
thence north through Seeleyville, following the present 
line of North Broadway. It is not probable that there 
was a bridge across Fish creek till about 1770. As there 
was a military road cut on the east side in 1709 from 
the Battenkill to Fort Edward, the old ford across 
the river just north of the island, over which the road 
to Greenwich now passes, must have figured as part of 
that route. In all probability the fort built by Peter 
Schuyler in 1709 was for the purpose of guarding that 
ford, and stood on the flats instead of the hill, as has been 
by some supposed. 

Lateral Roads. At the time of the Revolution there 
was a road running west from Bemis Heights ; one west 
from Swart's house which General Fraser used in his 
flank movement on the morning of the 19th of Septem- 
ber, 1777, the same which now runs west from Searle's 
ferry. Another road ran west from Coveville, starting 
just south of Van Veghten's mill. The earliest road to 
the westward from Old Saratoga (Schuylerville) started 
at the Horicon mill, ran up the south bank of the creek 
and followed the line of the present footpath to Smith- 
ville.^ From that point there has been no change in the 
old line. Then, aS now, it crossed the creek just west of 
Mr. Frank Marshall's, thence southwest past Mr. Charles 
Cramer's. The present road from Smithville to the 

See old document copied in Sylvester's Hist, of Saratoga County, p. 269. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 367 

river road is very old and antedates the Revolution. We 
have elsewhere spoken of the road to Saratoga Springs, 
through Grangerville, built by General Schuyler in 1783. 
This road originally passed to the north of the creek at 
Grangerville and so avoided bridge building. The ford 
across the river at Schuylerville being available only at 
low water, a ferry was started very early by the De Rid- 
ders. This crossed below the island ; its western landing 
place was on the angle just north of the mouth of Fish 
creek, its eastern landing was fifteen or twenty rods be- 
low the bridge. Many old residents of Schuylerville can 
still remember De Ridder's ferry, it was propelled by 
horse power, and hence was known as a horse boat. The 
great increase in travel and traffic which followed on the 
opening of the canal, made possible the bridging of the 
Hudson at this point to accommodate the country to the 
east of the river. This was done by a private company 
in 1836, and it has ever since remained a toll bridge. 

Partition of Saratoga. As we have stated in an 
earlier part of this work, Saratoga was a name originally 
given by the Indians to a district of country with in- 
definite boundaries stretching from perhaps Waterford 
to the State dam at Northumberland. Then came the 
Saratoga Patent of 1684, which took in six miles on each 
side of the river, from Mechanicville north to the mouth 
of the Battenkill. 

March 24, 1772, the New York Colonial Legislature 
passed the first act which organized this territory into a 
legal entity. What has since become Saratoga County 
was then divided into two districts — Half Moon and 
" Saraghtoga." As there were no towns organized here at 
that time, the district of " Saraghtoga " included Easton, 
now in the County of Washington, and nearly all the 
present County of Saratoga north of Anthony's-kill, 
which enters the Hudson at Mechanicville, and it so con- 



368 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

tinued until April 1, 1775, when the west part of the 
county was organized into a separate district called Ball- 
stown. Gen. E. F. Bullard, in his historical address, says 
very happily : "As Virginia was called the mother of 
States, so Old Saratoga may be called the mother of 
towns." First Ballston, as we have jvist seen, was taken 
from it. Then, after New York burst the Provincial bud 
and blossomed into a State, and the machinery of a State 
government was set running, on the 7th of March, 1788, 
an act was passed organizing towns in the place of dis- 
tricts. By that act Stillwater, including Malta, was taken 
off from the Saratoga district, thus making what after- 
ward became Saratoga County into four towns, viz. : 
Halfmoon, Saratoga, Ballston and Stillwater, all of 
which were yet a part of Albany County. On the 3d of 
March, 1789, that part of Saratoga township lying on the 
east of the Hudson was erected into a township and called 
East Town. In 1791, this was set ofif to form part of 
Washington County. On the 7th of February, 1791, 
these four towns were separated from Albany County 
and erected into an independent county, and appro- 
priately named Saratoga. 

How Saratoga Springs got its Name. In 1798 this 
old township was shorn of more of her territory by the 
organization of Northumberland, which took off all now 
included in Moreau and Wilton, and the east part of 
Corinth and Greenfield. The fame of the Springs hav- 
ing drawn to that part of the township many settlers, 
a petition was granted them in 1819 which resulted in 
another division of Old Saratoga and the erection of the 
town of Saratoga Springs. This left to the town its 
present area of about seven miles square. After this di- 
vision Saratoga numbered 2,233 inhabitants, and Sara- 
toga Springs 1,909. Here we discover why the Springs 
came to be called Saratoga Springs. For the first thirty 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 369 

years of their history they were located within the Hmits 
of the town of Saratoga, and when the new town was 
set off its inhabitants insisted on the retention of the 
name under which their district had become famous.'* 

6 Most of the above facts concerning the divisions of the district, and 
later the town, of Saratoga were taken from Gen. E. F. Bullard's Cen- 
tennial 4th of July address. 

25 . ' I 



370 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER IX 

Villages 

After the ciestruction of Old Saratoga, in 1745, eighty 
years elapsed before another village of equal size grew 
up within the bounds of this township. Of course it pos- 
sessed more inhabitants at the end of the eighteenth cen- 
tury than at that epoch, but no villages. These, however, 
were sure to appear in time. 

The first store in town of which we have been able to 
find any record was opened by Herman Van Veghten 
some time before 1800.^ It is, however, probable that 
supplies had been kept at Schuyler's mills before this. 
A store was also kept by one John Douglas on the place 
now owned by Charles Cramer at an early day, just when 
we have not discovered. The Hill at Cramer's was cer- 
tainly once quite a business place before the opening of 
the canal and the subsequent growth of Schuylerville. 
Besides the store, there was an ashery for the manufac- 
ture of potash, the old Baptist church, a school house and 
one or two mechanic shops. But Schuylerville's "boom" 
put an end to the aspirations of Dunham's Hill, as it was 
then called. 

Dean's Corners, in the western part of the town, was 
named from Dr. Dean, who lived at that point and prac- 
ticed medicine for many years, though he was not the 
first settler. It contains a store, post office and school 
house, and numbers about fifty inhabitants. 

Quaker Springs derived its name from the conjunction 
of two important facts. First, because the Society of 
Friends, or Quakers, were the most numerous among the 
first settlers, and built a meeting house in that locality, 

Old Records of the Reformed Church of Schuylerville, p. 88. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 371 

where they have worshipped for a hundred years and 
more; and second, because two very fine mineral springs 
exist there. The village numbers about 150 inhabitants; 
it contains a large store of general merchandise, a post- 
office, a school house, a saw mill, and a Methodist Epis- 
copal church. 

The water of the springs is charged with natural gas, 
and is of very fine quality. One reminds the visitor of 
those more renowned at Saratoga Springs, and the other 
bubbling up within twenty-five feet of it, is strongly im- 
pregnated with sulphur. Both of them are equal in 
medicinal properties to those at the great Spa. Were 
these springs situated say 300 miles from their present 
location they would be immensely valuable. 

Grangerville. Grangerville is a hamlet of fifteen or 
twenty houses, about two miles west of Schuylerville. 
The occasion for a village there is a mill privilege on 
Fish creek. The first mill here was a grist mill, erected 
by Jesse Toll, before 1800; but the name of one Harvey 
Granger, who owned and ran the mills for many years, 
became attached to the hamlet that grew up around him. 
Besides the grist mill, there is a saw mill on the opposite 
side of the creek. There, too, are the inevitable village 
store, blacksmith shop and school house, which also serves 
the purpose of a church. Here a harvest that is un- 
usual and unique is gathered yearly by the enterprising 
miller, Mr. Elmer E. Baker. In the month of Septem- 
ber great quantities of eels run down the creek into the 
river. A weir has been so constructed at the dam as 
to catch the larger eels, and as high as thirty-three 
barrels, or three tons, of this wriggling, and toothsome 
product have been shipped to market in a season. 

Coveville. Situated three miles south of Schuyler- 
ville, on the river road, is another hamlet known as 
Coveville. This name has supplanted that of Dovegat, 



372 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

which was originally given to the locality. Here General 
Burgoyne and his army camped for several days on his 
way down and up from the scene of his defeat. Here 
Cornelius Van Veghten had a mill as early as 1784. The 
remains of the dam are still to be seen on the west side 
of the highway as you cross the creek. Here Herm.an 
Van Veghten opened what was, perhaps, the first store 
in the town. There was a tavern here for many years, 
but now long since discontinued. Here is a store and 
a school house. 

Victory. This village is mainly the creation of the 
Victory Manufactviring Company. Before its advent 
an unbroken woods stretched from above the mills to 
Schuylerville. It derived its name entirely from the 
fancy of some patriotic member of the company, who 
suggested it as the title for their organization in allusion 
to the victory of the Americans over the British won in 
the immediate vicinity. It is very pleasantly situated 
on the north, or left, bank of Fish creek, one and one- 
half miles above its confluence with the river. The one 
great industry here is the manufacture of cotton goods. 

The village has an unusually spruce and well-kept 
appearance. Besides the pretty cottages of the opera- 
tives, many citizens have built for themselves substantial 
and beautiful homes along the well shaded streets. In 
addition to the attractions about the homes the company, 
with a true public and altruistic spirit, maintains a small 
park adjoining the mills with beautiful lawn and a pro- 
fusion of magnificent flowering plants, which afiford a 
pleasant outlook from the mill windows for their em- 
ployees. This company donated the ground and con- 
tributed largely for the erection of a new church edifice. 
This the company generously keeps in repair. 

Victory Mills was incorporated in 1849. The village 
has an ample supply of hotels, several stores of general 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 373 

merchandise, a post-office, markets, and an excellent 
graded school. 

Schuylerville. At the opening of the 19th century 
there was no such place as Schuylerville in existence. 
Broadway was then an open country road. South of the 
creek then stood the old Dutch Reformed church, of his- 
toric memory, with the sexton's house, the Schuyler man- 
sion and several mills, with perhaps several tenement 
houses. On the north side of the creek there was a distil- 
lery, a fulling mill, a grist mill, and a blacksmith shop 
which stood then, and for a number of years, where the 
alley, opposite BuUard's paper mill, enters Broadway ; 
just north of the shop was a house. The next building 
to the north was an old government storehouse or bar- 
rack, where the house of James E. McEckron now 
stands. 191 Broadway; above this there was a log house 
standing on the northwest corner of Broadway and 
Spring street, with some old Revolutionary barrack.s 
standing a few rods to the northwest. The next house to 
the north was the parsonage of the Dutch Reformed 
church, still standing, 265 Broadway, and north. of this 
was the historic Bushee house (since called the Marshall 
house ). 

From the recollections of old inhabitants, preserved in 
Sylvester's "History of Saratoga County" and Gen. E. F. 
Bullard's historical address, we learn that in 1812 a Mr. 
Daggett ran the aforementioned blacksmith shop, that a 
Widow Taylor was running a tavern where the house No. 
187 Broadway stands, now owned by Napoleon Gravelle. 
Just to the north of this, in the old government store- 
house, Alpheus Bullard opened a store that same year ; 
Stephen Welsh was then living in a log house on the 
corner of Broadway and Spring street. North of him a 
Mr. Peacock lived, and between him and the old Dutch 
parsonage lived a Mr. Van Tassel. Soon afterwards 



374 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Alpheus Bullard gave up store-keeping and built the 
Mansion House on the southwest corner of Broadway 
and Spring street, no doubt to accommodate the travel to 
and from Saratoga Springs, most of which had to go this 
way at that time. A stage route from Boston to the 
Springs ran this way until after 1830. The tavern was 
afterward turned into a dwelling house and is now occu- 
pied by Mrs. R. D. Lewis. About the same time (1813 
or 1814), Daniel Patterson built a tavern, which still 
stands, and bears the name of the Schuylerville House. 
Soon after the war of 1812 Abraham Van Deusen opened 
a store on the site of the present Bullard block ; his house 
stood where the bank now is, 98 Broadway. 

At this time the ancient woods still covered most of the 
hillside to the west of Broadway, and indeed they were 
not fully cleared till after 1840; and the earthworks 
thrown up by Burgoyne thirty-five years before still re- 
mained untouched, except by the elements. Wild game 
of every kind yet roamed the forests all about, tempting 
the hunter forth to try his skill. 

The Effect of the Canal on Schuylerville's Growth. 
The growth of Schuylerville was very slow till after the 
opening of the Champlain canal in 1822. Through the 
influence of Philip Schuyler, 2d. with the State authori- 
ties, and as part payment for the right of way through 
his extensive estates, a commodious basin, with ample 
dockage, was built at this point. Now a basin in a canal 
is equivalent to a bay along the sea-coast, a boat can turn 
around, as well as load and unload at its docks. Pos- 
sessed of this boon, Schuylerville was at once raised from 
the obscurity of a wayside hamlet to the dignity of an 
open port and an important shipping point. 

Before the opening of the canal the farmers, as far 
north as Lakes George and Champlain, had to draw their 
produce in wagons or sleighs down to Waterford. Judge 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 375 

then what a boom the opening of this waterway gave to 
the farming interests everywhere within reach of it. 
Whitehall, Fort Edward, Schuylerville and Stillwater at 
once became shipping points and depots for supplies. 
Schuylerville rapidly sprang into importance and became 
the most important place between Whitehall and Water- 
ford, and the outlet for a large district of country both to 
the east and west of the Hudson. Large warehouses 
were built for the storage of grain and mercantile goods, 
many of which are yet standing as reminders of the epoch 
when the packet boat was queen. 

Besides the vast quantity of grain shipped from here 
in those early days, when later Washington and Saratoga 
counties became great potato producing sections, as many 
as sixty and seventy canal boat loads of this product have 
left these docks for market in the fall of the year. This 
means a great deal when one considers that each boat load 
was equal to a train load of freight cars of the size in 
vogue at that time. Of course all this business centering 
here made an opening for merchants and mechanics and 
innkeepers and laborers, which they were not slow in 
entering. Stores and shops, hotels and residences rapidly 
multiplied, and soon the citizens began to talk of incor- 
porating their thriving village. This was done by special 
act of Legislature in 183 L 

Mr. Albert Clemments in his reminiscences, published 
in Sylvester's History of Saratoga County, says that he 
was the engineer who laid out the village, and that Philip 
Schuyler, 2d, and a Mr. G. C. Bedell carried the chain for 
him. Mr. Schuyler at that time owned practically the 
entire site of Schuylerville. Mr. Bedell kept a store 
at 122 Broadway, owned at present by Philip Kahn. We 
have not discovered the date of the laying out of the 
town site, but in all probability it was done soon after the 
opening of the canal, and before much building had been 



376 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

done, certainly before the incorporation according to 
the village records. The system of alleys between the 
streets, quite unusual in New York villages, was an ex- 
cellent idea. 

The canal had not been running for many years before 
a company of citizens thought they would be warranted 
in building a toll bridge across the river to accommodate 
the constantly increasing traffic from the east. This 
important piece of engineering was completed and 
opened in 1836. And then passed for ever the old "horse- 
boat" which for so many years had ferried the multitudes 
across the brimming river. 

The Advent of Railroads. After the people began td 
build railroads, and they became assured of their prac- 
ticability, every town of size in the State fondly hoped 
that it would soon be provided with this marvelous means 
of communication. The first railroad built to carry pas- 
sengers in the United States was from Albany to Sche- 
nectady in 1831 ; the next year one was completed from 
Schenectady to Saratoga Springs. That same year, 
1832, a company was incorporated to build a road from 
the Springs to Schuylerville, but of course it was riot 
built, and Schuylerville had to be content with the canal 
packet and stage coach. In 1869 the town bonded itself 
for $100,000 to aid in the construction of a road from 
Mechanicville to Fort Edward. This is the natural route 
for a railroad to the north from Albany, as it Avas at 
first of the Indian trail, the military road and the canal. 
A few sections of the road were graded, and those long 
ridges of earth south of the village are all that the town 
has to show for its ambitious generosity 

In 1870, Greenwich, five miles to the east, got a rail- 
road, and in 1882, the Fitchburg Railroad Company ran 
in, a branch from Saratoga Springs to Schuylerville 
which has been of inestimable service to the busine-ss and 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA Z77 

manufacturing interests of the town, as well as an ac- 
commodation to the traveUng public. The Fitchburg 
Railroad, with its branches, has this year (1900) become 
part of the system of the Boston & Maine railroad. 

These railroads effectually tapped the country to the 
east and west, diverting both transportation and travel 
and, hence, practically ruined Schuylerville's prestige as 
the great shipping point and depot for this section. But 
its loss, in this particular, has never interfered with the 
real growth or importance of the place. The canal still 
remained and has continued to do a great deal of trans- 
portation to and from this point; and it still found itself 
the center of a remarkable series of water-powers which 
had never yet been properly developed. These were first, 
the Fish creek, a large stream which falls a hundred feet 
within a mile from the canal; second, the Battenkill, just 
across the river, a stream of equal size and possibilities ; 
and thirdly, the Hudson itself, with its rapids a mile or 
two above. Soon its enterprising citizenship, together 
with capital seeking investment from without, trans- 
formed Schuylerville from a distributing and shipping 
mart to a manufacturing center. But this characteristic 
was the "image and superscription" stamped upon it at 
the first by Gen. Philip Schuyler. Yes, from its earliest 
history, as we have already seen, Old Saratoga has been 
known as the place of great mills. 



378 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER X 

The Saratoga Monument 

" National] monuments not only m,ark, but make, the civilization 
of a people." — Horatio Seymour. 

Saratoga monument, like the Bunker Hill, and Wash- 
ington, and Bennington, and Oriskany monuments, is 
founded on and reared by sentiment. "A rather unsub- 
stantial basis for such substantial structures," says one. 
Yes, but substantial and puissant enough to have placed 
every course of those granite blocks from bed rock to 
apex. The sentiment that wrought this miracle in stone 
and bronze was pride in the deeds of the fathers, and 
reverence for their characters. Lord Macaulay in his 
remarks on the siege of Londonderry said : "A people 
which take no pride in the noble achievements of remote 
ancestors, will never achieve anything worthy to be re- 
membered with pride by remote descendants." 

Whether we have done anything worthy to be remem- 
bered by our descendants they alone will be competent to 
judge, but of one thing we are certain, that we are proud 
of the American forefathers. And we want the world to 
know it ; hence, these noble monuments. 

The Monument Association. The Saratoga Monu- 
ment was conceived, and prophesied long years before it 
became a reality. But the first time that men of the right 
timber and enthusiasm got together to consider what steps 
should be taken to incarnate their dream was on October 
17, 1856. That first meeting was held in the Schuyler 
mansion, here at old Saratoga ; a fitting place for launch- 
ing so noble an enterprise. There were present Judge 
John A. Corey of Saratoga Springs, George Strover and 
several other patriotic gentlemen. Alfred B. Street was 
also present and read a poem written for the occasion. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 379 

The result of this meeting was the organization in 1859 
of the Saratoga Monument Association, under a perpetual 
charter of the State of New York. After the Association 
was incorporated the organization was perfected by the 
selection of the following 

OfBcers 
Hamilton Fish ----- President 

New York City 
Philip Schuyler - - - - Vice-President 

Pelham-on-Sound, N. Y. 
James M. Marvin - - - - Treasurer 

Saratoga Springs 
John A. Corey ----- Secretary 

Saratoga Springs 

James Romeyn Brodhead, Corresponding Secretary 

New York City 

Trustees 

Horatio Seymour - - - - Utica, N. Y. 
Benson J. Lossing - - Poughkeepsie, N. Y. 

Peter Gansevoort - - - - Albany, N. Y. 
James M. Cook - - - Ballston Spa, N. Y. 
Edward C. Delavan - Ballston Center, N. Y. 

William Wilcox and George Strover 

Schuylerville, N. Y. 
Henry Holmes - - - _ Corinth, N. Y. 
Asa C. Tefft - - - Fort Miller, N. Y. 

Leroy Mowry - - _ Greenwich, N. Y. 

The trustees held several meetings and had agreed 
upon the location of the future monument when the out- 
break of the Civil War, in 1861, completely diverted the 
thought and energies of the people to the saving of the 
Union, which the fathers had formed at such costly 
sacrifice. The work thus suspended was not resumed 



380 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

till the autumn of 1872. A reorganization then became 
necessary, as several of the trustees had died. 

Soon the representatives of the new organization began 
to besiege the State and National legislatures for appro- 
priations with which to begin the work. The original 
intention was to build a plain obelisk of the Bunker Hill 
order, 300 feet high and to cost $500,000. But soon they 
found that they had set their mark too high, as the funds 
were not forthcoming, hence were compelled to modify 
their plans, and finally decided upon a less lofty structure, 
and one that should combine sculpture with architecture. 

The Association met with numberless embarrassments 
and discouragements at the hands of apathetic legis- 
latures and unsympathetic governors. Finally by an 
appeal to patriotic persons throughout the State they 
succeeded in obtaining sufficient money to purchase the 
lot, lay the foundation and construct enough of the base 
to enable them to lay the cornerstone, which was done on 
the centennial anniversary of the surrender of Burgoyne, 
October 17, 1877. 

Laying the Cornerstone. Elaborate preparations 
were made for the proper celebration of that event, both 
by the citizens of Schuylerville and the Monument Asso- 
ciation. As a result the town witnessed the most im- 
posing patriotic celebration in all its history, yes, and in 
the history of northern New York. The Masonic fra- 
ternity was gathered here from every quarter, military 
organizations from all over the State and New England 
were massed here by the thousands, and multitudes of 
civilians, statesmen, etc., prominent in the public eye, 
were here from all the States. A grand procession 
was formed, two miles in length,' which marched through 
the streets and then to the monument, where the corner- 
stone was laid in "due and ancient form" by the Grand 
Master Mason in the presence of 30,000 people. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 381 

Orations and addresses were then delivered and origi- 
nal poems read from two grandstands, one located at the 
monument and the other on the then open flats south of 
the Church of the Visitation (Catholic). All the literary 
exercises were of an exceptionally high order, and to this 
day thrill the heart of the patriotic reader with their 
eloquence. The orations of Horatio Seymour and George 
William Curtis are not only eloquent, but display a re- 
markable grasp of the philosophy of our history. The 
entire program, including the speeches, historical ad- 
dresses, and poems, were collected and published by the 
Association in a memorial volume. 

But grand civic pageants and orations, and poems, by 
no means piled the granite and laid the capstone of the 
monument that day, though they helped amazingly in 
firing the hearts of the people to the point where they 
were willing to have their representatives appropriate 
the necessary means. The Association now addressed 
themselves to the great task before them with renewed 
zeal. Being composed of men of wide influence, they 
used it all. and needed it all, to accomplish their high pur- 
pose. The recital of the harassments, and annoyances, 
and disappointments they met with by the way, and the 
wellnigh insuperable obstacles they overcame makes a 
long story, and one often wonders, as he reads the ac- 
count, why they did not abandon the whole thing in dis- 
gust. As it is, the completed structure is as truly a 
monument to the indomitable perseverance, and patience, 
and resourcefulness, of the members of that Association 
and the victory they won over the opposition of narrow- 
minded legislators, as it is to the victory of American 
arms and ideas over British pride and tyranny. 

Description of the Monument. The hill on which the 
monument stands is 240 feet above the river, and was 
known in the Revolution as the Heights of Saratoga. 



382 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Here Burgoyne had his intrenched camp. The plinth or 
base of the monument is forty feet square. The shaft is 
twenty feet square at its base. Its height is 155 feet. 
The monument is a combination of the Egypian obelisk, 
with Gothic features in the first stories. It is ascended 
by 189 steps. The architect who designed it was Mr. 
Jared C. Markham of New York City. Morgan's statue 
was executed by W. R. O'Donovan; Gates' by Geo. E. 
Bissell, and Schuyler's by Messrs. MofTett and Doyle. 
The historic tablets were designed by J. C. Markham ; 
eight of them were executed by J. E. Kelly, and eight by 
J. S. Hartley. The cost of the monument was $105,000. 
Private individuals gave $10,000; the State of New 
York, $25,000, and the United States Government $70,- 
000. It is not yet finished according to the original de- 
signs. Twenty tablets remain to be inserted in the three 
upper stories. The names of Schuyler, Morgan, Gates 
and Arnold have not yet been cut beneath their niches, 
and the several captured cannon are not yet secured and 
mounted. This is because the Association lacked the 
means to transport them hither and properly mount 
them. Steps are again being taken to secure them, with 
good hope of success. Twice the monument has been 
struck by lightning, which badly shattered the apex, 
necessitating costly repairs. 

For the first few years the visitors to the monument 
were few and far between, but now their numbers mount 
into the thousands each month during the season of tour- 
ing. 

View from Monument. The view from the monu- 
ment is superb. Nowhere else can one obtain so exten- 
sive and gratifying a view from so slight an elevation. 
At your feet lies the pretty village of Schuylerville, em- 
bowered in trees ; just beyond flows the matchless Hud- 
son, gleaming in the sun. On every side within the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 383 

radius of a few miles are scenes of Colonial and Revo- 
lutionary events, of surpassing historic interest. To the 
north on a clear day one can see the villages of Glens 
Falls. Hudson Falls, Fort Edward, and Fort Miller; 
to the east Greenwich and North Easton, and to the 
west Saratoga Springs, and the entire picture is enframed 
in magnificent mountains. To the north are the moun- 
tains round about Lakes George and Champlain, and 
peeping over their tops are the peaks of Marcy and Mc- 
Intyre, and other monarchs of the Adirondacks, eighty 
miles away ; to the east are the Green Mountains of Ver- 
mont, with Mounts Equinox and Saddleback right 
abreast of you ; to the south are the Catskills, seventy- 
five miles distant, with Black Head, Black Dome and 
Thomas Cole Mountains looming up, three in a row, 
making saw teeth with the horizon ; and to the west are 
the Palmertown and Kayadrosseras ranges, foothills of 
the Adirondacks. "But it is not because of the scenery 
— hill and dale, sparkling water, beauteous wood, ethereal 
vault of blue, and misty mountains of enchantment — 
that this locality allures and holds the vagrant vision. 
This monument is the cynosure of patriotism."^ 



' Hon. S. S. Cox, in the U. S. Senate, 1884. 

" The above facts concerning the Monument, were mainly gleaned from 
Mrs. E. H. Walworth's Battles of Saratoga, and Saratoga Monument 
Association." 





i^i^yL(f 



^ 





-^ — -^ 



BOOK III 

New York's Share in The Revolution 

BY 

JOHN H. BRANDOW, A. M. 



BOOK III 

NEW YORK'S SHARE IN THE 
REVOLUTION 

CHAPTER I 

One would naturally think that at this late day there 
could be no occasion for writing a serious chapter under 
the above title. For if New York really had a place, or 
took any worthy part in the Revolution, it would have 
been measured and assessed long ere this, and her rightful 
position assigned her. But students of her history have 
latterly been more and more impressed with the fact that 
New York, as well as other States, has never been 
granted her rightful share of space in our current his- 
tories, nor designated her legitimate place on the roll of 
honor. This is mainly due to the fact that the most 
widely read histories of the United States have been 
written in one section of the country, i. e. New England. 
Endowed with literary genius of a high order, men of 
New England gave us during the first hundred years of 
our national existence the major share of America's 
literary productions, and for this her full meed of praise 
we freely grant her. Indeed we, as a nation, would be 
vastly poorer in this respect without her contributions. 

But in the sphere of history there is a certain element 
demanded that is not so essential in poetry and fiction, 
and that is truth, or the correspondence between state- 
ments and occurrences. Of late years this has been more 
and more insistently called for. Men are demanding to 
know the authority for all the statements of the historian 
that they may be in a position to verify them. Truth in 
history also demands that men and events should receive 



390 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

treatment proportionate to their relative merits. As a 
result of much painstaking investigation, and a careful 
appraisal of values, it has been discovered that our New 
England historians have often unduly magnified the im- 
portance of New England men and events and have 
slighted other contributions, fully as valuable, to the 
cause of Independence. 

This, we feel sure, has not been due to any set purpose 
to deceive, but mainly to other causes. First among 
these was an inherited prejudice against the people of 
other commonwealths, especially if those neighbors, over 
the line, spoke another language, and their social cus- 
toms were somewhat dififerent. Such differences were 
especially marked between New York and New England 
in Colonial days. All New Yorkers were reckoned as 
Dutchmen, and at that time, and long afterwards, Dutch- 
men were held in contempt by all New Englanders. 
Secondly, there is that inveterate human tendency for 
men to magnify the doings of their own people or family 
to the belittlement of others. The third cause for such 
unfairness was a failure to search carefully the records 
of the various States. This, again, was owing to the 
lack of ability on the part of the average historian of 
those days to put himself in touch with the many unpub- 
lished, and unedited, records to be found outside of New 
England. While this was unquestionably true of the 
early writers it affords no excuse for those who have 
wrought within the last seventy years. 

In his "Discovery of America" (Vol. 1-443), John 
Fiske characterizes the tendency of historians to exalt 
the doings of their own people and province to the ne- 
glect and disparagement of their neighbors over the bor- 
der as "ancestor worship." The appropriateness of the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 391 

term will, we think, become quite obvious to the reader 
of the succeeding pages. ^ 

The above paragraphs are presented as our excuse for 
writing the following chapters. A full and adequate 
treatment of what they suggest would require a volume. 
But our space will permit a presentation of only a bare 
outline of what ought to be said, but enough, we hope, to 
inspire some better equipped and more facile writer to 
handle the subject as it deserves; or better still to write 
a history of the United States wherein the events that 
gave the set to the currents of our civilization, and the 
men who did things that have endured, will be given 
their proper place and true appraisement. For sure it is 
that as a result of their leadership in American literature, 
one finds that to all questions regarding the origin of our 
civil and religious institutions, and the source of those 
ideas which have fructified in our national independence, 
the stock answer is returned that they were invented by 
the brilliant and prescient founders of Massachusetts. 

In what we are about to say we know that we are lay- 
ing ourself open to the criticism we have just made of 
others. We repeat, therefore, by way of emphasis, that 
we are not here attempting a full orbed history, but would 
call special attention to what New York did, and com- 
pare her, not with all the States, but chiefly with Massa- 
chusetts, who, in writing our histories, is more particu- 
larly chargeable with self or "ancestor worship." 

But no true New Yorker is open to the charge that we 
would claim everything in sight. No. We do claim, how- 



' " Of this small comi)any who called themselves Pilgrims — the proudest 
pedigree in Massachusetts, or America." Geo. L. Austin's History of 
-Mass., p. 3. 

" Massachusetts has a history which both she and her sister States may 
well regard with pride. Within her borders were sown the seeds which 
have given, birth to a great people. . . . Here American freedom raised 
its first voice." Preface to the above. 



392 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ever, what rightly belongs to us, no more, and no less. 
And we cheerfully accord the same right to others, be- 
cause being Americans first and New Yorkers second, 
we do glory in everything noble that bears upon it the 
image and superscription of America. As Americans we 
are proud of Concord and Bunker Hill, of Trenton and 
the Cowpens, and of Yorktown, but we are equally as 
proud of Oriskany, and Bennington, of Saratoga and 
Stony Point. As true born Americans we are amazingly 
proud of James Otis and the Adamses, of Jonathan 
Trumbull, of Jefferson, and Madison, and Franklin, of 
Generals Greene and Knox, of Washington, and Morgan ; 
but we are quite as proud of Generals Schuyler, Mont- 
gomery, and Herkimer, and Col. Gansevoort, of William, 
and Robert R. Livingston, of Gouverneur Morris, of 
Hamilton and Jay. 

New York from the Beginning Cosmopolitan. In 
order to understand New York's position in the Revolu- 
tion one should know the character and number of her 
populace, as compared with the other Colonies, her social 
and religious conditions, the attitude of her people toward 
all attempts to abridge their liberties, and the relative 
number of patriots and loyalists within her borders. 

It is well known that the Hudson and lower Mohawk 
valleys were settled by Hollanders who held the country 
for sixty years. During that period a goodly number of 
Walloons and French Huguenots settled among the 
Dutch. There was also quite an immigration from Mas- 
sachusetts of Quakers, Baptists, and others escaping 
from religious persecution.- Then when England ac- 
quired control here there naturally came with the royal 
Governors, and other officials, quite a following of Eng- 
lishmen, such as merchants and traders. In 1708 and 
later came that large body of Germans who settled along 



- Brodhead's Hist, of New York, Vol. I, 332-3. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 393 

the middle Hudson, in the Schoharie, and upper Mo- 
hawk valleys. These were followed by many of the 
Scotch Irish driven from northern Ireland by English 
tyranny and persecution. .\nd finally we note that body 
of Scotch Highlanders induced by Sir \\"illiam Johnson 
to migrate and settle on his ample estates west of Sche- 
nectady. The outcome was that at about 1770 New 
York had the most heterogeneous or mixed population of 
any of the Colonies, though New Jersey and Pennsyl- 
vania were not far behind in this respect. Gov. Horatio 
Seymour once illustrated in a speech New York's unique 
position in this particular by giving the racial origin of 
nine of her leading men in the Revolution. Philip Schuy- 
ler was Dutch. Gen. Montgomery was Irish, Herkimer 
was German, Gen. A. McDougall was Scotch, Robert R. 
Livingston was Scotch-Dutch, Gov. Clinton was Scotch- 
Irish, John Jay was French-Dutch, Gouverneur Morris 
was Welsh-French, and Alexander Hamilton was Scotch- 
French. Thus instead of being pronouncedly English it 
is found that from the beginning our population has been 
surprisingly cosmopolitan. 

As germane to the above we quote the following from 
a speech delivered by Woodrow Wilson in Charlotte, 
N. C, in May, 1916. Now Mr. Wilson was a recognized 
authority in American history before he became Presi- 
dent of the United States. Said he : "America did not 
come out of the south, nor did it come out of New Eng- 
land. The characteristic part of America originated in 
the Middle States of New York, and New Jersey, and 
Pennsylvania, because there from the first was that mix- 
ture of populations, that mixture of racial stocks, that 
mixture of antecedents which is the most singular and 
distinguished mark of the United States." 

The people who first settled within the bounds of New 
York came from the Dutch Republic, a country which, 



394 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

at that time was the freest and most civiHzed under the 
sun. To the Netherlands fled the persecuted religionists 
of England and France, who found there a refuge and a 
welcome. And it should never be forgotten that the civil 
institutions of Holland were established here from the 
first ; e. g. the citizen's right of sharing in the govern- 
ment, an elective judiciary, and religious liberty. The 
church and school were everywhere set up as soon as the 
settlement was established. Thus New York was not 
settled by men seeking for broader liberties, but by those 
who wanted more room, and better oppoiiunities, for 
becoming men of independent means. 

New Netherland Wrested from Holland, But Eng- 
land had long looked with covetous eyes on New Nether- 
land with its splendid bay and beautiful river. So one 
day King Charles H intimated to his brother James, 
Duke of York and Albany, that if he could capture the 
prize it should be his. Not long thereafter, in 1664, a 
British fleet swooped down on unsuspecting New Am- 
sterdam and compelled its surrender, and soon Fort 
Orange followed. Now all this occurred while Holland 
and England were supposed to be at peace. But soon 
this, and other aggressive acts on the part of England, 
resulted in war between the two countries. In 1674, or 
after the war. New Netherland was confirmed to Eng- 
land by Holland. New Amsterdam and Fort Orange 
were renamed New York and Albany after the Ducal 
titles of the new lord of the Province. 

James appointed Richard Nichols as the first Governor 
of New York, and invested him with regal authority, and 
thus he was endowed with all the legal attributes of a 
perfect Despot. The articles of surrender included the 
reservation of certain ancient rights of the Dutch set- 
tlers, among which were religious liberty, and "a voice 
in public matters." But Gov. Nichols proceeded to 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 395 

ignore the agreement, and when, two months later, he 
called the people together to swear allegiance to the King 
of England, they refused till he ratified, over his own 
signature, the articles of surrender. And this was a sam- 
ple of the spirit exhibited by New Yorkers toward many 
a royal Governor way through till we saw the last of 
them. 

New York in a Class by Herself. New York being 
a conquered province it was put in another class and 
treated quite differently from the other Colonies. She 
was henceforth regarded as a private perquisite of the 
Crown. Other Colonies were granted charters in which 
their rights and liberties were clearly defined. But New 
York was never granted a charter, though, at one time, 
James had one drawn, and promised to sign it, but never 
did. She was left largely to the personal whim of Gov- 
ernors, many of whom were incompetent, greedy, and 
conscienceless. Such rights and liberties as the people 
enjoyed were secured by eternal vigilance, and by taking 
advantage of favoring conditions through which they 
wrung desirable concessions from reluctant and hard 
pressed Governors. 

During most of the period of England's control New 
York was ruled by a Governor appointed by the King, 
a Council appointed by the Governor, and an Assembly 
elected by the freeholders ; the latter to hold for a term 
of seven years, or during the King's pleasure. Massa- 
chusetts had a Governor appointed by the King, but a 
Council elected by her citizens, and an annually elected 
House of Representatives. Another outstanding fact 
should be stated here ; viz. that those English Governors 
did what they could to discourage general education in 
this colony, and this doubtless on the ground that despots 
do not want their people to know too much. In this they 
were lamentably successful. But Massachusetts, pos- 



396 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

sessed of ampler chartered rights, and being a homo- 
geneous people, speaking one language instead of a 
dozen, was enabled, during this while, to maintain her 
schools at a higher state of efficiency. The result was 
that the percentage of illiterates in New York, at the 
time of the Revolution, was higher than in Massa- 
chusetts.^ 

Some of New York's Early Contributions to Our 
Civilization. Though the principal events provocative 
of the war occurred after 1760 yet there were certain 
things accomplished in New York before that date which 
in the later period proved so generally useful and per- 
manently efficacious that we feel constrained to allot a 
little space to them. 

We would first call attention to the establishment of 
religious liberty. Peter Minuit, one of the earliest Dutch 
Governors, proclaimed freedom of worship in this Colony 
in 1626. But this was simply an importation from the 
Dutch republic. Rhode Island, Pennsylvania, and 
Maryland, later gave to their citizens this precious boon, 
but in a limited degree. The Episcopal church, through 
the English Governors, strove to revoke this privilege, 
granted by the Dutch, but were defeated in their efforts. 
Massachusetts on the contrary established a State 
Church. From 1630 onward a freeman in that Colony 
was one who was a member of the Congregational 
Church. Such only could vote or hold office. But every 
property holder, whether a church member or not, was 
taxed for the support of the church.* 

To say that the Puritans came to America to establish 
religious liberty is contrary to fact. They came here 
first that they might escape the persecution of the State 
Church, and secondly, to set up their own ideals of 



'See Sherman William's N. Y. in History, p. 343. 
■ Hildreth's United States, I, 190. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 397 

church and state. Then they proceeded to visit on those 
who dared to disagree with the tenets of Congregation- 
aHsm all that they had suffered from Episcopacy in old 
England. 

For more than a hundred years Massachusetts was as 
intolerant religiously as Spain at her worst. In Spain it 
was the dungeon, the rack, or the faggot. In Massachu- 
setts it was banishment, the whip, or the gibbet. It was 
not till 1833 that complete religious liberty was estab- 
lished by statute law in that State.^ E. g. In 1631 those 
who were heard to speak against Massachusetts' Colonial 
government, or church, or wrote home discouraging let- 
ers, were whipped, cropped of their ears, and banished.® 
In 1656 two Quaker women were subjected to the most 
heartless and revolting forms of persecution. Again, in 
1659, several Quakers, including women, were executed 
in Boston.' 

The Liberty of the Press. One of the most con- 
temptible and worthless men whom the English Minis- 
try sent over here to recover a wasted fortune by trying 
to rule, and incidentally rob, the people of this Colony, 
was William Cosby. He was not here long before the 
better people felt themselves outraged by his pernicious 
activities. The only newspaper published in New York 
city at that time was under government control, hence, 
in order that selfrespecting and orderly people rhight 
openly advertise and protest against his iniquities, a new 
sheet was started named the New York Weekly Journal. 
This was published by John Peter Zenger, a Palatine, 
who, as an orphan, had been bound out to, and learned 
his trade of William Bradford, the Government printer. 
Articles appeared in the new paper exposing the knavery 

'' C. Francis Adams' Mass., Its Historians and Its History, p. g. 
° Story's Miscellanies, 66. Hildreth's United States, I, 194. 
' Ditto, 408. 



398 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

and venality of the men in power. Squibs, satires, bal- 
lads, and witticisms, were emitted lampooning the Gov- 
ernor and his satellites, till driven to madness Cosby pro- 
cured the arrest of Zenger and an indictment against 
him for publishing "a false, scandalous, malicious, and 
seditious libel." 

On the day of the first hearing the unscrupulous judge 
arbitrarily disbarred the two eminent lawyers, James 
Alexander and WilHam Smith, retained by Zenger to de- 
fend him. This left him without counsel. But on the 
day of the trial there appeared in his defense, through 
the agency of the disbarred lawyers, and the Sons of 
Liberty, Andrew Hamilton, a great Philadelphia advo- 
cate, then nearly fourscore years of age, a brilliant, fear- 
less, and noble man. To the surprise of the Court, and 
of all others, Hamilton acknowledged that his client had 
published the alleged libels, but insisted that the state- 
ments were all true and he would prove it ; hence, if true, 
they could not be libellous. This proposition was wholly 
contrary to practice and precedent, for, up to that time, 
the accepted legal maxim was : "The greater the truth 
the greater the libel." The outcome, contrary to the in- 
structions of the court, was that the jury brought in a 
verdict of not guilty. And thus for the first time in his- 
tory the liberty of the press was asserted and established. 

This verdict and the reasons for it were published 
everywhere, but naturally were not accepted everywhere. 
They were, however, gradually adopted and acted upon. 
For in those exciting days, preliminary to the crucial 
struggle, we find that many a printer was emboldened by 
that verdict to dedicate his printing outfit to the cause of 
truth and liberty. As a result we can affirm without fear 
of contradiction that the press, thus Providentially set 
free, did far more in the way of educating and arousing 
the Colonies to action than did the fiery appeals of a 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 399 

James Otis or a Patrick Henry apart from the press. 
The freedom of the press is now everywhere acknowl- 
edged to be one of the chiefest bulwarks of liberty. So 
put it down that this is one of New York's, or rather 
Pennsylvania's and New York's contributions to humane 
progress.^ 

Gouverneur Morris said : "The trial of Zenger was the 
germ of American freedom — the morning star of that 
liberty which subsequently revolutionized America." 

New York should rear a monument to John Peter 
Zenger, and that jury of brave men who, in acquitting 
him, proclaimed to the world the freedom of the press. 

The Sons of Liberty. And here in this connection, 
we find ourselves in touch with another valuable contri- 
bution of New York to the consummation of national 
independence. It was in connection with the maladmin- 
istration of Governor Cosby, and the outrages connected 
with the arrest and trial of J. P. Zenger, that the organi- 
zation known as the Sons of Liberty appeared. Soon 
after the Zenger incident had closed Governor Cosby 
died. Conditions improved under the next Governor so 
there seemed to be no occasion for their peculiar ac- 
tivities, they therefore remained in a comparatively 
quiescent state till the aggressions of Parliament, in con- 
nection with the Stamp Act, threatened our liberties. 
These aroused them to renewed activity. Then, quickly, 
other Colonies caught the idea, and copied it from New 
York, and not from New England as has been claimed.'' 

The Sons of Liberty were regarded as radicals, vision- 
ary and fanatical, by the conservatives of that day. But 
the unfolding years have revealed the fact that they were 
the men of vision, of resolution, and tireless perseverance. 



»J. R. Brodhead's Hist, of X. Y., Vol. I, 459. 

' See H, B, Dawson's Sons of Liberty, where this is fully discussed. 
Also Prentice's Hist, of N. Y. 



400 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

who, as watchmen on the towers of the sanctuary of hu- 
man rights, maintained a sleepless vigilance against the 
encroachments of the insidious and artful enemy of their 
liberties. They were the men who, for the good of hu- 
manity, braved the jeers and contempt of the aristocrats 
and men in power, and dared social ostracism, imprison- 
ment, outlawry, and the gibbet, if, by so doing, they 
could defeat the aims of heartless and greedy tyrants. 
They were the heralds of the men who wielded the sword 
and carried the musket and, hence, really prepared the 
way for independence. 

The American Revolution not an Accident in His- 
tory. The average reader of the history of our Revolu- 
tion is apt to regard that occurrence, with its outcome, the 
American nation, as a sort of prodigy, an event in history 
that appears suddenly, like a mushroom that comes up 
and perfects itself in a night. But not so. It was instead 
the fruitage of a long period of quiet and unobtrusive 
growth. The germs of it appeared in far earlier times, 
and came from other lands, but they found here a con- 
genial soil and a favoring clime. Here, under the rough 
tillage and somewhat violent pruning of unfriendly hus- 
bandmen, these unpromising and wayward plants brought 
to perfection a product which has since been the astonish- 
ment and joy of the whole earth. Nor should one think 
that the Revolution comprises only the events that oc- 
curred between the battle of Lexington in 1775, and the 
evacuation of New York by the British army in 1783. 
By rights the story of it should include a rehearsal of the 
irritating acts which precipitated the struggle, and also 
the product, or permanent effects of that war. Other- 
wise it would have to be classed with the aimless and 
resultless revolutions that have, for so long, been a curse 
to Mexico and Latin America. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 401 

Where the Blame for the War Rests. The Amer- 
ican Revolution was the result, first, of a failure of the 
two peoples involved to understand each other, and sec- 
ond, a determination on the part of King George the 
Third to establish personal rule in his realm, as did later 
the Hohenzollern dynasty in Germany. 

The vast distances both in time and space which then 
separated England from America, making intercourse and 
interchange of ideas very difficult, the novel conditions 
incident to the conquest of a wilderness, the interming- 
ling here of peoples from countries and races heretofore 
hostile, and the very liberal first charters, that granted to 
most of the colonies self government, served to generate 
political ideas and methods suited to the new situation. 
The outcome of this really unconscious schooling was 
that, at the end of the French and Indian war, the Col- 
onies had so far outstripped England in political evolu- 
tion that neither the people nor government of England 
could understand conditions in America. 

To the people of England representative government 
meant representation by, and for, the upper classes only. 
Representation according to the population of a district 
or province was unknown in the British Isles. It is said 
that of the 8,000,000 population in Great Britain at that 
time, only about 200,000 had any choice as to who should 
represent them in Parliament." The colonists believed 
in, and generally practised, government by, not all. but 
most of, the people ; the English were accustomed to. and 
quite content with, government by a class. Thus the 
colonial idea of home government was widely different 
from the system then in vogue in England. "Taxation 



'" Goodrich's British Eloquence, [ip- '48, 151. Howard's Preliminaries of 
the Revolution, pp. 4, 10, 14, 15, 17. 
27 



402 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

without representation" was not violated in respect to 
Americans as it was then understood and practised by 
Englishmen in England. 

The main responsibility for the American revolt lies 
at the door of George the Third, and "the King's 
Friends" who deliberately aimed at autocratic or irre- 
sponsible rule, and not here alone but in England as well. 
Unfair reports, sent by petty, narrow minded, Colonial 
governors, and other agents, concerning the stubborn 
wilfulness of the colonists, prejudiced the administration 
against them. The King and his ministers therefore re- 
solved that these disorderly subjects must be properly 
tamed. Unwise and vexatious acts were then passed 
that served only to create open discontent and finally 
alienate them from a government they much preferred to 
remain subject to, and hold in reverence. Few Ameri- 
cans thought of separation from England till after the 
war was already under way. 

The King's arbitrariness had produced similar effects 
in England. For example we read that "in 1775 John 
Wesley solemnly warned Lord North that the bulk of the 
population were effectually cured of all love and rever- 
ence for the King and his Ministry, that they were ripe 
for rebellion, and that they wanted nothing but a 
leader."^^ It is also fair to recall that the wisest English 
statesmen of the time, who though knowing they were 
cordially hated by the King, were in thorough sympathy 
with the great political principles for which the colonists 
contended. Pitt, Fox, Burke, and Walpole were, in 
spirit, the allies of Jay, Adams, Franklin, and Washing- 
ton. Said Pitt in Parliament, after hearing of the first 
Congress : "Sir, I rejoice that America has resisted. 
Three millions of people so dead to all the feelings of 



Trevelyan's Am. Revolution, Part 2d, Vol. I, p. 9. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 403 

liberty as to voluntarily submit to be slaves would have 
been fit instruments to make slaves of the rest of us."^^ 

In view of these facts it is hardly fair for us Americans 
to keep on fostering our old prejudices against the Eng- 
lish people, for, as a whole, they were in no way respon- 
sible for that war. Indeed so unpopular was it that King 
George had to hire Germans, Hessians, and Brunswick- 
ers, to fill the ranks of the armies he would send against 
us. 



'-Green's Hist, of the English People, IV, p. 227. 



404 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER II 

Causes Provocative of the Revolution 

The close of the French and Indian war left England 
badly in debt. Much of this had been incurred in the 
defense of her American colonies. Having received such 
timely and effectual assistance she concluded that they 
ought to, and hence must, h%lp her to foot the bills. This 
she did without reflecting upon what that war had al- 
ready cost them, in men and money, ^ and also without 
asking their consent. Having expelled the French from 
Canada, and thus being relieved of the menace of inter- 
ference from that quarter, she now resolved to go a step 
farther and check the growth of the spirit of independ- 
ency among the colonists by withdrawing certain privi- 
leges granted in their charters, etc. 

Unjust Navigation Acts. First she decided to en- 
force the Navigation Acts, previously enacted, which 
closed our ports to all but English vessels, and limited 
the exportation of American products to England alone. 
But up to this time England had not been over strict 
about these laws, hence smuggling and illicit commerce 
had been more or less winked at by officials. But now 
she drew the reins more tightly. The first example of 
this more rigorous enforcement occurred in Boston. In 
1760 Justice Hutchinson, a native of Massachusetts, be- 
gan to issue "writs of assistance," or search warrants, 
authorizing the sheriff, or his deputies, to enter buildings 
indiscriminately in search of smuggled goods. 

Naturally this unwonted procedure awakened hot re- 
sentment, and aroused vigorous opposition on the part 



^ In the French and Indian war the Colonies lost 13,000 men, and were 
left with a debt of £13,000,000, or $65,000,000. Booth's Hist. N. Y. City, 
p. 407. , 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 405 

of the populace. The legaHty of it was argued before 
the Massachusetts Court in February, 1761. James Otis 
then made a teUing speech in which he argued against 
the "writs of assistance" on the ground that they annuled 
the natural rights of the colonists, and were likewise un- 
constitutional. On this ground he challenged the right 
of Parliament to make a law permitting a public official, 
or his deputy, to enter buildings without leave of the 
owner. "I am determined," he said, "to sacrifice estate, 
ease, health, applause, and even life to the sacred calls 
of my country, in opposition to a kind of power, the ex- 
ercise of which cost one king his head and another his 
throne." His speech was published by a "free press" and 
went forth with amazing power. Bancroft, quoting John 
Adams, claims that this speech "was the opening scene of 
American resistance." We cheerfully admit this, but 
Boston happened to be the first and only place where the 
like of it was attempted. And the offensive act was done, 
not by an Englishman, but a native of Massachuetts. 

New and Vexatious Rules as to Judges and Other 
Officials. In this connection it is interesting to note 
that in this same year, 1761, the royal Governor of New 
York appointed one Benjamin Pratt, of Boston, to the 
supreme Judgeship of this Colony. The fact that he was 
an outsider, and was to hold office "at the king's pleas- 
ure." instead of "during good behavior," as had ever 
been the rule, greatly exasperated the people. To show 
their resentment the New York Assembly absolutely re- 
fused to pay his salary, and, as a consequence, he was 
obliged after a season to resign and go home. A judge 
holding his office "at the pleasure of the king" instead (*f 
"during good behavior" made him a tool of the Crown, 
and took away his sense of independence. The people 
clearly understood its implications, and saw that in many 
cases their property and personal liberty would be jeopar- 



406 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

dised. This act of resistance, nearly coincident with and 
involving a principle quite as fundamental as the above, 
is rarely mentioned in the histories though Bancroft does 
so in Vol. IV-427. In this incident we see that New 
York, like Massachusetts, accepted with alacrity the first 
challenge to stand for her rights. 

On this subject of the Crown's appointment of judges 
"during the king's pleasure" another has well said : "The 
New York Assembly began early in 1762 a series of ad- 
dresses to the King which were the most elaborate and 
courageous state papers that had, up to that time, ema- 
nated from any legislative body on this continent."- 

At the beginning of the year 1763 Parliament decreed 
that all royal officers in America, including the judges, 
should be independent of the colonial Assemblies, and re- 
ceive their appointment and salaries directly from the 
Crown. It was, of course, plain to all that this would 
make the more important officers wholly subservient to 
the throne. It aroused opposition everywhere, but the 
first vigorous protest sent to Parliament against the 
measure was from New York, and this was in February 
of the same year, 1763. 

"The People" a Source of Authority. As tending 
to show that all original thinking in the field of politics 
was not done in Boston in those days we quote the fol- 
lowing from a letter of Governor Colden to the Board of 
Trade in London. It was written in January, 1762. In 
it he reports the activities of three lawyers in his Council 
who "get the applause of the mob by propagating the doc- 
trine that all authority is derived from the people." 
These objectionable men were William Livingston, John 
Morin Scott, and William Smith. This obnoxious doc- 
trine about "all authority being derived from the peo- 
ple" smacks strongly of the Declaration of Independence, 



^ See Am. Historical Rev., Vol. I, 245. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 407 

though the world had to wait fourteen years for the pub- 
lication of that immortal document. But did this idea 
originate with those noble spirited New York lawyers at 
that time? Let us see. 

In the Charter of Liberties and Privileges promised 
to the people of New York by James, Duke of York, in 
1683, it was declared that "The supreme legislative au- 
thority shall be vested in a Governor, a Council, and in 
the People met in general Assembly." This is the first 
instance in American history where "the people" are ac- 
knowledged and declared in a public document to be a 
source of authority. When James became king he re- 
voked his promise because, as he said, he did not like the 
looks of "The People" in a state paper of that character. 
Here are his words as used in the so called Revocation 
of the Duke's laws : "The words, The People met in 
General Assembly are not used in any other Constitution 
in America, but only the words General Assembly."^ 
Such a proposition was utterly abhorrent to English 
statecraft then and for many a year thereafter. But the 
people of New York never forgot that declaration in 
their promised Charter. Hence those lawyers, in their 
writings, were simply restoring and retouching a doctrine 
long since formulated in New York and in the Nether- 
lands, and deeply cherished by our citizens of Dutch de- 
scent. 

Note. — Our friends in Connecticut have been accustomed to 
claim that the idea and affirmation that " The People are the 
source of all authority," originated with them, and also that the 
first written constitution in all history appeared in connection 
with the founding of that Colony in 1636-39.* 

We cheerfully acknowledge that the Rev. Thomas Hooker, 
the founder of the Hartford colony, a born statesman and leader 



^N. Y. Colonial Hist., Vol. Ill, 358. 

* Read, e.g., " The First American Democrat," in Founders and Patriots, 
Publication, 1-13. 



408 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of men. a sagacious thinker, did, in a remarkable sermon, say, 
among other things, " The foundation of authority is laid in 
the free consent of the people." We also agree that the con- 
stitution, adopted by the several Connecticut settlements in 1639, 
was a most notable document, in certain particulars surpassing 
any instrument of like character that had yet appeared. But 
we cannot agree that the concept that " the people are the true 
source of authority in civil government " originated with Thomas 
Hooker, or that Connecticut's constitution of 1639 was the first 
one that ever appeared in history. 

The Provinces of the Netherlands, from the 14th century, 
contained many free cities which were ruled by magistrates 
chosen by the votes of the citizens. ^ During their great struggle 
for independence from Spain several of those Provinces drew 
up and agreed to what is known as The Union of Utrecht. This 
historic document was signed Jan. 23, 1579, and it became the 
foundation of the Dutch Republic. It contained twenty-six ar- 
ticles. Naturally it was somewhat crude and tentative in its 
character, but despite that fact it proved to be the stock whence 
all modern constitutions have grown. ^ 

Says a deep student of those people: "The Dutch were the 
first to stand for the principle, and fight for it, viz. : No taxa- 
tion without consent of the taxed. They were the first to teach 
by revolt against despotism, that power, under God, originates 
with the people ; that government exists for nations and not 
nations for government."" " No taxation without consent " had 
maintained in the Province of Holland since 1477.^ 

■Driven out of England by persecution Thomas Hooker fled 
to Holland in 1630, then the only country in the world that 
granted religious liberty. There he spent three years before 
coming to America. Having suffered so much from a despotic 
government in his homeland it is fair to presume that he proved 
an apt pupil in the free cities of the Dutch Republic. The same 
may be said with equal truth of the Pilgrims and their leaders 
who, for like reasons, spent eleven years in Holland before 
starting for New England. 



^ Motley's Dutch Republic, Vol. I, 37 flg. 

"Ditto, \'ol. Ill, 411 flg. Also Brodhead's Hist, of New York, Vol. I, 
445 flg. Brodhead cites original sources. 

' See W. E. Grifiis' Influence of the Netherlands on the English Com- 
monwealth; the American Republic. Also his Brave Little Holland. 

« Brodhead's Hist, of N. Y., p. 473. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 409 

As agreeing with the foregoing and confirmatory of other 
previous statements we would add that in 1639, the year of the 
Connecticut constitution, at the instance of Director Kieft of 
New Netherland, twelve Selectmen were chosen by the people 
to aid and advise him in dealing with the Indians. This was 
again done in 1643. In 1647 Director Stuyvesant needed money 
for public works and to make possible the administration of 
public affairs, so he asked the people to elect men who should 
have power to levy taxes, and administer the proceeds. In these 
cases those New York Dutchmen were simply using the civil 
methods which had long been in vogue in the Netherlands, their 
native country. The seats of authority in the England of that 
day recognized no such principles of government.^ 

To show that this idea, about the people being the fount of 
authority, is not a modern discovery, and that it did not even 
originate with the Dutch, we will here quote Marsiglio of Padua, 
who in his Defensor Pacis, published in 1324, says: "The true 
legislator is tlie people, or community of citizens, o.- the majority 
of them, determining by their choice or will, expressed by vote 
in a general assembly, that anything should be done or omitted 
regarding man's civil acts, under pain of temporal punishment. "^'^ 

That affirmation was given to the world more than three cen- 
turies before Thomas Hooker preached his historic sermon. 
And now after nearly six centuries of civic development it 
would be hard to improve upon Marsiglio's definition. This 
mediaeval scholar studied the writings of Aristotle, the Greek 
philosopher of the fourth century B. C, who in his Politica 
enumerates 158 constitutions that had already appeared, among 
which was the constitution of Sparta, written by Lycurgus, about 
800 B. C. Marsiglio emphasized the importance of the individual 
man in matters civil and religious, and denied all coercive and 
especially any civil authority to the ministers of religion, i.e., he 
argued for religious liberty, and the separation of Church and 
State. 

An original and clear visioned thinker, he was, of course, far 
in advance of his time, but subsequent thinkers and leaders, 
under more favorable conditions, set forth to embody the prin- 
ciples of Marsiglio in the democracies of later times. Govern- 



" Brodhead's Hist, of N. Y., Vol. I, pp. 317, 327, 364, 474. Also E. H. 
Robert's Hist. N. Y., pp. 566-574. 

'" Marsiclio's Defensor Pacis, Part I, Chap. XII. See also Creighton's 
Hist, of the Papacy, \'oI. I, 43. 



410 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ment by the people, as we know it, is the fruitage of ages of 
pohtical evolution. 

The Stamp Act. The next move made by England 
to prove her right to interfere in the internal affairs of 
her colonies was the passage of the Stamp Act. Hence- 
forth no legal or commercial paper would be valid, nor 
could a newspaper be sold, unless properly decorated 
with a government stamp, duly paid for. In March, 
1764, Grenville the Premier introduced the Act in Par- 
liament where it was discussed for a little, and then laid 
on the table for future action. It was finally passed in 
March, 1765. 

But the mind of the average colonist, at that period, 
was exceeding sensitive about anything that touched his 
rights, hence, the news of this proposed Act aroused a 
storm of protest throughout the country. John Fiske in 
his History of the Revolution says : "The first deliberate 
action with reference to the proposed Stamp Act was 
taken at a Boston town meeting in May, 1764. There 
Samuel Adams drew up a series of resolutions which 
contained the first formal public denial of the right of 
Parliament to tax the Colonies without their consent. 
Others followed." 

We will agree with Fiske that this was the first pro- 
test against the Stamp Act uttered by a represenative 
body" in this country, but we seriously doubt the truth of 
his second claim. For, apart from what the other Colo- 
nies might present in rebuttal, we find in the records of 
New York the following "denials of the right of Parlia- 
ment to tax a Colony without its consent." 

First in The Charter of Liberties and Privileges, be- 
fore alluded to, as promised to New York in 1683, it was 



^^ This representative body was the Boston Town Meeting, not the Mass. 
House of Representatives, and the protest was evidently designed for home 
consumption, as it was never officially sent to Parliament. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 411 

declared that "No tax shall be assessed on any pretext 
whatever but by consent of the Assembly" who repre- 
sented the people. Italics ours. Second. When in 1708 
it was found that the Governor, Lord Cornbury, was 
appropriating public funds to his own use, the New York 
Assembly decided to collect and disburse their own taxes. 
In connection with this they passed certain resolutions 
among which was the following: "Resolved, that the 
imposing and levying of Monies upon his Majestie's Sub- 
jects of this Colony .... without Consent of the Gen- 
eral Assembly, is a Grievance, and a violation of the Peo- 
ple's Property."^* Again in September, 1762, the Gen- 
eral Assembly of New York presented an address to 
Parliament through Governor Colden, in which these 
words appear: "We hope your Honor will join in an 
endeavor to secure that great badge of English liberty of 
being taxed only zvith our consent." This referred to 
the so called "Sugar Act," and was a year and eight 
months before Samuel Adams' resolutions. 

We should add that in that set of resolutions, com- 
posed by Adams, he suggests the expediency of a union 
of all the Colonies for the defense of the common inter- 
ests. This was a most timely suggestion, and the first 
one uttered having union for defense in view. 

In June, 1764, the Massachusetts House of Represen- 
tatives resolved "That the Impositions of duties and 
Taxes by the Parliament of Great Britain upon a people 
not represented in the House of Commons is absolutely 
irreconcilable with their rights." This Massachusetts 
resolution gave birth to the phrase, so popular at that 
time, "No taxation without representation." 

Pamphlets were published in Massachusetts, during 
this year, protesting against Parliamentary taxation, but 
advocating patient submission till that body should de- 

" Journal of the General Assembly, August, i/o8. 



412 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

velop a better state of mind. James Otis of Massachu- 
setts, Franklin of Pennsylvania, and Governor Fitch of 
Connecticut, at this time, beHeved the Colonies would 
patiently accept the situation. 

Massachusetts in November, 1764, sent a mild remon- 
strance to Parliament against their taxation schemes, but 
New 'York had already, in October, adopted and sent 
one so vigorous and peppery that no member of that body 
could be induced to present it, and compared with which 
that of Massachusetts seemed tame indeed. But these 
were not the only protests sent. Connecticut, Pennsyl- 
vania, Virginia, and South Carolina, all were heard from 
in stentorian notes. But Bancroft admits, in Vol. V-215, 
that "At that moment [Sept., '64] the spirit of resistance 
was nowhere so strong as in New York." And in Par- 
liament New York was classed with Massachusetts in its 
open antagonism to the acts of Government. The Board 
of Trade represented to the King that the Legislature of 
Massachusetts by its vote in June, 1764, and that of New 
York, in its address to Governor Golden in September, 
had been guilty "of the most indecent disrespect to the 
Legislature of Great Britain. "^^ 

Despite the pleas and protests of the Colonies the 
Stamp Act became a law in March, 1765. In order to 
soothe and mollify their victims, native Americans were 
appointed as stamp distributors. But the colonists were 
proof against such tempting bait. The House of Bur- 
gesses of Virginia was in session when the news about 
the passage of the Act arrived. That was in May. At 
once a vigorous declaration of rights, drawn up by Pat- 
rick Henry, was adopted, and resolutions counseling re- 
sistance, if this menace to our rights were persisted in. 
Thus, after the obnoxious Act became a law, Virginia 



" Bancroft's United States, Vol. V, 226. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 413 

issued the first official challenge to England. These were 
published and sent broadcast over the land, and were 
very influential in promoting unity of purpose. 

In all the Colonies the stamp officers were either per- 
suaded, or compelled by mob violence, to resign. E. g. 
Massachusetts hung their man Oliver in effigy and 
threatened his life. In New York, not only did her man 
find it wise to resign, but the citizenry succeeded in so 
intimidating the royal Governor Colden that when the 
stamps arrived he dared not attempt their distribution. 
And here is one of the placards posted by the Sons of 
Liberty, the day before the stamps were to be issued, 
which speaks for itself concerning the spirit then domi- 
nant in New York : 

" PRO PATRIA. 

The first Man that either distributes, or makes 
use of Stamped Paper, let him take care of his 
House. Person, and Effects. 

Vox Populi. 
We Dare."^-' 
As an illustration of our contention that New York, 
and the other Colonies, have not received an equitable 
share of credit for their achievements, in the chronicles 
of the past, we notice that Bancroft, a typical New Eng- 
land historian, devotes ten and one-half pages to a de- 
scription of the Stamp Act disturbances in New England, 
and but one page to all the rest of the Colonies. Now it 
is certain that what was done elsewhere was just as inter- 
esting and quite as effectual as the aforesaid in arousing 
the people, and stiffening their resolution to fight for 
their rights. But more of this anon. 

The First Colonial Congress. Massachusetts 
through James Otis was the first to suggest the calling 

" Dawson's Sons of Liberty, p. 82. 



414 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

together of an American Congress to consider the recent 
acts of ParHament, and what the attitude of the Colonies 
should be toward them. The first cordial response came 
from South Carolina. This first gathering of the repre- 
sentatives of the Colonies met in New York city on the 
7th of October, 1765. The Assemblies of Virginia and 
North Carolina, having adjourned before the call from 
Massachusetts came, were, therefore, not represented. 
New York was in the same predicament, but she was 
represented, though not officially, by her Committee of 
Correspondence. 

There were many able men in that Congress, and three 
strong state papers were issued embodying the thought of 
that assemblage. Two of the three were the work of 
New Yorkers. One of these, John Cruger, was deputed 
to write a Declaration of Rights ; the other, Robert R. 
Livingston, prepared the Petition to the King ; and James 
Otis of Massachusetts, wrote a memorial to both Houses 
of Parliament. These set forth in clearest phrase the 
principles that governed the men of the Revolution 
which broke out ten years later. 

The Nonimportation Compact. Another occurrence 
tending to show that in those critical days New York did 
not always have to wait for inspiration, or novel ideas, 
from the other Colonies, was the launching of the non- 
importation league. The expediency of striking a body 
blow in retaliation for the Stamp Act, and the proper 
place to land it, occurred to some New York merchants. 

These men, the leaders of whom were Sons of Liberty, 
called a meeting on the 31st of October, 1765. This was 
a week after the adjournment of the Colonial Congress. 
At that meeting they proposed to discontinue the im- 
portation from England of all the taxed articles after 
the first of January, 1766. This suggestion met with the 
enthusiastic approval of all present, and was put in writ- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 415 

ing and signed. A gathering of patriotic citizens, after- 
ward, improved on this by adding a non-consumption 
agreement, and thus they cooperated heartily with the 
merchants. Because of the situation thus created do- 
mestic manufactures were started in almost every Whig 
family, and ultimately throughout the Colonies. 

Next a committee was appointed to confer with other 
Colonies upon this line of policy. The result was that 
they all quickly entered the league. But pause for a mo- 
ment and reflect! Was not that a high keyed proof of 
courage and character when those merchants of New 
York resolved to sacrifice their commercial interests to 
the cause of liberty? And their act looms still more 
grandly when one considers that at the time New York's 
trade was greater than all of New England's combined, 
and many of her citizenship depended solely upon com- 
merce for their livelihood. 

It is easy to make such an agreement, but quite another 
thing to keep it. Did New York stick to her text ? John 
Fiske says that she was the only one of the Colonies that 
proved untrue to her promise. George Bancroft says, 
(Vol. VI. -308) "The agreement of non-importation 
originated in New York, where it was rigidly carried 
into effect." Which of these historians is right? Fiske, 
no doubt, has in mind New York's conduct after the re- 
peal of the Revenue Act, in 1770, which relinquished the 
tax on all commodities except tea. In response to that 
the New York merchants decided, on July 9th, to resume 
the importation of all articles, tea excepted. Massachu- 
setts and Pennsylvania remonstrated strongly, as did the 
New York Sons of Liberty, but to no avail. 

Now what reason, if any, did New York have for her 
course in this matter? In the first place Bancroft justi- 
fies his declaration by a quotation from a letter from W. 
S. Johnson, afterwards President of Columbia College, 



416 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

to Gov. Trumbull, dated March 6th, 1770. In this it ap- 
pears that during the five years of the league's existence 
"New England and Pennsylvania had imported nearly 
one-half as much as usual ; New York alone had been 
perfectly true to its engagement, for its importations had 
fallen ofif more than 5 parts in 6."^^ Evidently those 
New York merchants having become certified by the re- 
sults that their scheme had been measurably effectual in 
bringing England to her senses, they would be equally 
generous and meet her advances by the resumption of the 
importation of the exempted articles. Then, too, they 
must have sorely felt the financial loss and personal dis- 
comforts to which they had freely subjected themselves 
during those five years. Question ! In view of New 
England's and Pennsylvania's record, the former two 
sacrificing three-sixths and New York five-sixths of her 
commerce, is Fiske justified in his declaration? And 
furthermore, three months later, on October 11th, Boston 
resolved to follow New York's example in this matter 
of importations.^** 

The Committee of Correspondence. Among the in- 
strumentalities devised in those stirring days to keep 
their neighbors informed of the state of the political 
thermometer in each Colony, and secure unity of action, 
were the Committees of Correspondence. They proved 
themselves remarkably efficient and influential. Indeed 
the ultimate harmony of those dissonant Commonwealths 
of which the Continental Congress and the Continental 
Army were the first fruitage, would have been impossible 
without their tireless and judicious labors. Because of 
the important work they did the historians of a number 
of the States have labored to prove that the honor of this 
invention belongs to their Commonwealth. Massachu- 



^^ Bancroft, VI, 365. Sons of Liberty, p. 87. 
'* Leake's Life of Gen. Lamb, p. 70. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 417 

setts and Virginia have each claimed the precedence in 
this creation. 

As a result of a somewhat extended research we found, 
the first reference to such a committee was in connection 
with the issuance of the Massachusetts protest against 
the proposed Stamp Act. A committee to correspond 
with other Colonies was then appointed. That was about 
July 1st. 1764. Rhode Island appointed one soon after- 
ward, July 30th, the same year. The New York Assem- 
bly, after it had completed its vigorous protest to Parlia- 
ment, on October 18th. appointed such a committee "to 
write to and correspond with the several Assemblies, or 
committees of Assemblies, of this Continent ... on the 
subject of the impending dangers which threaten the 
Colonies of being taxed by laws to be passed in Great 
Britain. "^'^ So the honor of first employing this or- 
ganism, which proved so efficient in massing resistance to 
tyranny, and promoting independence, evidently belongs 
to Massachusetts. 

New York Punished for Contumacy. One reason 
given by the Colonial Governors for their failure to 
enforce the Stamp Act was their lack of an adequate 
military backing. The home Government saw the point 
and decided to increase the standing army in America 
and insist upon the Colonies housing and feeding it. The 
ostensible reason given for thus strengthening the army 
was that it should act as a police force for the mainten- 
ance of order, and as a defense against sudden attacks 
from without. But the knowing ones were not deceived 
by this. 

New York having been especially bold and defiant in 
its resistance to the exactions of the Crown, and this in 
face of the fact that her chief city was, at the time, the 



"Journal of the General Assembly ol New York, Oct. i8, '64. 
28 



418 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

headquarters of the army in America, the Ministry, 
therefore, decided to send the first addition to the larger 
•army here. So in December, 1765, New York was re- 
quired to provide quarters, and certain specified neces- 
saries, for as many soldiers as England should choose to 
place here. But the Assembly resolutely refused to care 
for more than they had been accustomed to, which was 
two battalions of about 500 men each. It also insisted 
on appointing its own Commissary to look after the ex- 
penditure of the funds appropriated. This was a wise 
precaution, but hurt the feelings of the expectant prof- 
iteers and extortioners. Therefore, because this New 
York Assembly dared to exhibit such insolence and open 
rebellion, it was decreed, on June 7th, 1767, that its power 
to legislate should be suspended till such time as it should 
be ready to yield proper obedience to the royal mandate. 
All this, evidently, was intended to serve as a warning to 
the other Colonial legislatures. 

Now observe that in this matter New York stood 
stark alone, just as Boston stood alone three years later 
in the matter of the Port Bill. Aloreover that was a re- 
markably bold and risky thing to do, to array herself 
openly against the military power of Great Britain, which 
was already posted on her territory. And the doing of 
it at that particular juncture created a great stir on every 
side, and wrought mightily in encouraging, and strength- 
ening, the resolution of the other Colonies to resist every 
encroachment on their rights. The Virginia House of 
Burgesses, and other Assemblies, congratulated New 
York on the spirit she had shown, and voted remon- 
strances against closing her Assembly. Now place all 
this over against the following: During the following 
year the Massachusetts House of Representatives was 
dissolved by royal decree for an act of disobedience in re- 
fusing to rescind a circular letter which had been in- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 419 

spired by acts of Parliament very obnoxious to the Colo- 
nists. These acts were first, the aforesaid dismissal of 
the New York Assembly ; second, the laying an import 
tax on tea, glass, paints, etc., and third, the increase of the 
British army in America. This circular letter had been 
sent to the other Colonial Assemblies acquainting them 
with the contents of a letter of earnest and respectful 
protest sent by said House to Parliament through its 
agent, accompanied by a petition to the King on the same 
subject, and inviting said Assemblies to stand by Massa- 
chusetts in maintaining the liberties of America. Much 
is made, and very properly, of this brave stand of Massa- 
chusetts in our leading histories, but in many of them 
nothing at all is said about New York's earlier, equally 
courageous, and fully as influential act. 

Truth and fairness, however, demand that we should 
say that later a more compliant Assembly was elected in 
New York, by special effort of the royalists who were 
very powerful here, which made more liberal appropria- 
tions to the soldiery, though the Sons of Liberty and 
other patriots protested against such legislation most 
vigorously. 

Whence the Idea of Political Independence. An- 
other opportunity which came for the exhibition of 
timely leadership was in the matter of political independ- 
ence. Who first caught the vision of it as a condition 
essential or desirable, and therefore to be promoted? 
John Fiske says that in 1768 "no one as yet, except per- 
haps Samuel Adams, had begun to think of a political 
separation from England. Even he did not look upon 
such a course as desirable."''* Well, if this is so, oil 
honor to Mr. Adams, for without question he did much 
statesmanlike thinking. But, was his the only eye in the 
Colonies that "saw visions," was he the only one who 



" Fiske's Ain. Revolution, Vol. I, pp. 46, 52. 



420 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

"dreamed dreams?" We will not rehearse what Vir- 
ginians, or North Carolinians, and others thought, and 
many of them were thinking seriously, constructively, but 
will cite a few of the cogitations of New Yorkers about 
that question. 

For example : Holt's New York Gazette in its issue of 
May 24th, 1764, says: "If the colonist is taxed without 
his consent he will, perhaps, seek a change." That state- 
ment has always been regarded as having an evident 
squint toward independence. And just before the Stamp 
Act took effect the same paper said : "The Colonies may, 
from present weakness, submit to the impositions of the 
Ministerial power, but they will certainly hate that power 
as tyrannical, and as soon as they are able will throw it 
ofif." Again, in May, 1765, John Morin Scott, over the 
signature "Freeman," argued that "If the interest of the 
mother country and her colonies cannot be made to 
coincide, if the same constitution cannot take place in 
both, if the welfare of the mother country necessarily re- 
quires a sacrifice of the most valuable natural rights of 
the Colonies .... then the connection between them 
ought to cease, and sooner or later it must inevitably 
cease."^" And once more; both Bancroft and Lossing 
do New York the honor of quoting what follows from a 
remarkable paper by William Livingston, (as is generally 
conceded) one of that famous triumvirate of New York 
lawyers, John Morin Scott and William Smith being the 
other two : "Courage, Americans ; liberty, religion, and 
science are on the wing to these shores. The finger of 
God points out a mighty empire to your sons .... The 
day dawns in which the foundation of this mighty em- 
pire is to be laid by the establishment of a regular Amer- 
ican Constitution. All that has hitherto been done seems 
to be little besides a collection of materials for this glor- 



Holt's N. Y. Gazette, .\o. i 1 7< 




WILLIAM LIVINGSTON 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 421 

ious fabric. 'Tis time to put them together. The trans- 
fer of the European family is so vast, and our growth so 
swift, that, before seven years roll over our heads, the 
first stone must be laid." The time of this remarkable 
utterance was April, 1768, and its prophecy, as we know, 
was and is yet being literally fulfilled. One wonders why 
more has not been made of this amazing production m 
the histories of that period, especially in our New York 
histories. Lossing says : "No man held a more trenchant 
pen than William Livingston." "" 

It would thus appear that New York had it in mind 
and openly talked independence long before Massachu- 
setts did. Furthermore, it is well known that Otis, Bos- 
ton's leader and principal writer, during this period, 
counseled submission to Parliament. But, of course, the 
honor of moving a Declaration of Independence in the 
Continental Congress, and of writing that immortal docu- 
ment belongs to Virginia. Bancroft, in summing up the 
parts taken by the principal actors in this the first Act 
of the great drama of the Revolution, says : "Virginia 
marshalled resistance, Massachusetts entreated union, 
and New York pointed to independence." 

Henry Cabot Lodge, in his American Revolution, 
1-121, says : "In the middle Colonies, where the Loyalists 
were strong, little was done to hurry on the Revolution." 
Comment is unnecessary. 

The Battle of Golden Hill and the Boston Massa- 
cre. Very much has always been made by the New Eng- 
land writers of the so called Boston Massacre. The 
British government had billeted soldiers upon Boston as 
a punishment for Massachusetts' disobedience in the mat- 
ter of the "Circular Letter." These proved themselves 
a thorn in the flesh and a menace to her citizens. Ofifcn- 
sive words and irritating acts were bandied between the 



^ (Jur Country, I, 64?. 



422 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

rougher street elements and the soldiers till finally one 
day, the 5th of March, 1770, a few soldiers, goaded be- 
yond endurance, opened fire on their persecutors and 
killed five. Naturally this event caused tremendous ex- 
citement in the city. The soldiers were arrested, tried, 
and acquitted, all, except two who were let off with slight 
punishment. On the basis of this event Boston has al- 
ways claimed that the first blood of the Revolution was 
shed in her streets. 

But an event which was almost an exact duplicate of 
the above occurred in New York city on the 18th of Jan- 
uary preceding, which has been called the Battle of Gol- 
den Hill. The quarrel in New York was over what had 
come to be called the Liberty Pole, and which, by the 
way, was the first one in the country christened by that 
name when set up. This had been erected after the re- 
peal of the Stamp Act ostensibly in honor of "The King, 
Pitt, and Liberty." But the soldiery, and in their hearts 
the citizens, regarded it as really a symbol of the people's 
victory at that time over the King, and hence it was to 
the former a most offensive object, an eyesore. This 
pole the soldiers repeatedly cut down and destroyed, only 
to see another raised in its stead by the Sons of Liberty. 
In defense of their pole and of their right to maintain it 
they got into a fight with the soldiers, in which melee one 
citizen was killed and several badly wounded. So blood 
was shed in New York in defense of the people's rights 
six weeks before the collision at Boston. The Boston 
scrimmage was provoked by the insulting behavior of the 
hoodlums. This must have been well nigh outrageous 
and inexcusable or a Boston jury would not have ac- 
quitted the soldiers. But in the New York affray the sol- 
diers were clearly the aggressors. ^^ 



'■^^ See Hildreth's United States. Leake's Life of Gen. Lamb. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 423 

Right here we would call the reader's attention to the 
fact that Bancroft devotes fifteen pages to the Boston 
massacre and but one to the battle of Golden Hill. John 
Fiske also expatiates at length upon the former, but fails 
even to mention the latter. So far as one can see Golden 
Hill was just as significant and worthy of note as the 
Boston massacre, especially since the New Yorkers had 
a worthier pretext for their fight than did the Bos- 
tonians.-^ 

The Boston Port Bill with its Results. The re- 
fusal of the Colonies to receive any tea so long as Parlia- 
ment insisted that they pay an import duty on it had 
brought the great East India Tea Company to the verge 
of bankruptcy. As a result they besought Parliament to 
remove this duty so that they could resume their trade. 
Parliament refused because the question of its right to 
tax the Colonies without asking their consent was at 
stake; but early in 1773 it agreed to remove the cus- 
tomary export duty. This would enable the company to 
undersell all competitors in the American market. Lord 
North assured the company that the colonists could be 
depended on to buy their goods in the cheapest market, 
duty or no duty. 

Ships laden with tea were, therefore, sent to Boston, 
New York, Philadelphia, and Charleston. Tea commis- 
sioners were appointed in these cities to receive the tea 
and collect the duty. So soon as this news reached 



-- What one of our New York " Dutch " ministers said about Hollanders 
in a twenty-fifth anniversary sermon has been equally true of New York 
writers generally. Said he, D. J. Burrell, D. D.- 

" It has never been the custom of our people to speak of their achieve- 
ments in loud swelling words. The trouble with the Hollanders who came 
over with TIendrick Hudson in the Half Moon was that they were inade- 
quately supplied with wind-instruments. Whether or no " the breaking 
waves dashed high," when they landed at the Battery, their " mute ignoble 
Miltons " never sang: and the historiography of their successors has been 
more honored in the breach than in the observance. But ' blessed are 
they that do.' " 



424 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

America it aroused everywhere the old spirit of protest 
and resistance. The earliest public meeting to consider 
what sort of reception should be given the expected tea 
ships was held in the city of New York on October 15th, 
1773. It was then resolved that Tea Commissioners and 
Stamp Distributors were alike obnoxious. On the fol- 
lowing day a similar meeting was held in Philadelphia, 
with like results. The Committees of Correspondence 
got busy, and in all the Colonies a similar style of recep- 
tion for the expected ships was agreed upon. Their 
landing the tea was to be resisted at all hazards. Through 
these committees it is generally conceded that the noble 
tribe of white Mohawks appeared simultaneously in New 
York and Boston, who acted as chief servitors at those 
historic "Tea Parties.""^ The tea ships destined for Bos- 
ton arrived first, the one bound for New York having 
been driven out of its course by a fierce storm, and greatly 
damaged, did not arrive till much later. To this accident 
is no doubt due the fact that the first "Tea Party" oc- 
curred in Boston the night of December 16th, 1773. New 
York had hers on the first opportunity, which was the 
23d of April following.-'^ 

As a punishment for her contumacy Parliament de- 
clared the port of Boston closed against all shipping till 
such time as she should resolve humbly to submit to 
royal authority. The custom house and courts were 
ordered removed to Salem. It was evidently the pur- 
pose of Parliament, in this case, to make an example of 
Boston as a warning to the other Colonies. In this af- 
fair Boston exhibited a spirit which was the admiration 
and pride of all her sister Colonies, and many of them 
hastened to ofifer not only their sympathy but sent her 
material aid in the distress which naturally followed. 

'■'* Leake's Life of Gen. Lamb, p. 76. 
-° Ditto, p. 82. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 425 

For example, the people of Schoharie, N. Y., sent the 
Bostonians 525 bushels of wheat.-" But that she was 
not regarded in England as alone and singular in her re- 
sistance to the mandates of the Crown appears very 
clearly in a speech of Edmund Burke against the pro- 
posed port bill in Parliament. He said among other 
things: "The bill is unjust since it bears upon the city 
of Boston alone, while it is notorious that all America is 
in flames ; that the cities of Philadelphia, of New York, 
and all the maritime towns of the continent have ex- 
hibited the same disobedience." 

The official Port Bill arrived in Boston on the 10th of 
May, 1774. But a copy of it had already reached New 
York by another ship. The Sons of Liberty called a 
meeting on the 14th of May to consider it, with the re- 
sult that they passed strong resolutions ; first, of en- 
couragement to Boston, and, second, that in their judg- 
ment the only safeguard for the freedom of the Colonies 
was in the assembling of a general Congress. These 
were immediately dispatched to the east by their trusted 
postrider John Ludlow. Near Providence he met Paul 
Revere riding post haste to the west and south with a 
message from the Bostonians invoking sympathy, and 
asking counsel from the other Colonies in this hour of 
perplexity and darkness. 

This letter on reaching New York was handed to the 
Committee of Fifty-one, which had just been appointed 
to deal with the great questions of public policy then de- 
manding study and solution. A sub-committee of five 
was appointed to draft an answer to Massachusetts' re- 
quest for advice. This reply was drawn up by John Jay, 
and it proved to be an embodiment of such sound and 
timely wisdom, and a document of such far reaching 
consequences, that we are moved to quote from it liber- 



^° See Lossing's Field Book, Vol. I, p. 51 



426 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

ally: "While we think you justly entitled to the Thanks 
of your Sister Colonies for asking their Advice on a Case 
of such extensive Consequences, we lament our Inability 
to relieve your Anxiety by a decisive Opinion. The 
Cause is general and concerns a whole Continent who are 
equally interested with you and us ; and we foresee that 
no Remedy can be of avail, unless it proceeds from the 
joint Act and Approbation of all. From a virtuous and 
spirited Union much may be expected ; while the feeble 
efforts of a few will only be attended with Mischief and 
Disappointment to themselves, and Triumph to the Ad- 
versaries of our Liberty. Upon these Reasons we con- 
clude that a Congress of Deputies from the Colonies in 
general is of the utmost Moment; that it ought to be as- 
sembled without Delay, and some unanimous resolutions 
formed in this fatal Emergency, not only respecting your 
deplorable Circumstances, but for the Security of our 
common Rights. Such being our Sentiments it must be 
premature to pronounce any judgment on the Expedient 
which you have suggested. We beg, however, that you 
will do us the Justice to believe that we shall continue to 
act with a firm and becoming regard to American Free- 
dom, and to co-operate with our Sister Colonies in every 
Measure which shall be thought salutary and conducive 
to the publick Good." The date of the above letter was 
May 23d, 1774. 

Now it would not be fair to claim that New York was 
the only one that thought of and suggested such a gather- 
ing, for on the same day. May 23, a Virginia committee 
took similar action. Rhode Island had on the 17th sug- 
gested the same thing, and S. Adams the preceding year 
had advocated such an assemblage. But still the im- 
portant fact stands out that the above quoted answer of 
New York's Committee of Fifty-one, written by John 
Jay, was the first serious and authoritative suggestion for 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 427 

a general Congress to consider the "common rights" 
of the Colonies, not those of Massachusetts alone. New 
York's suggestion for such a Congress to meet for such 
a purpose secured the approval of every Colony, and so 
Massachusetts appointed the 5th of September for that 
great historic gathering. But this momentous and epoch 
making letter of John Jay has rarely seen the light since 
that day, and hence has been made little of, because ap- 
parently unknown to our own historians. 

The first Continental Congress met at Philadelphia, as 
per call, on the 5th of September, 1774. Two of the four 
great state papers issued by that notable body were the 
work of New York men. The Address to the People of 
Great Britain was written by John Jay. and the memorial 
to The Inhabitants of the several British American Coli- 
nies was the work of William Livingston, recently be- 
come a citizen of New Jersey, and father-in-law of John 
Jay. The other two were by John Dickinson of Pennsyl- 
vania. Daniel Webster once spoke of the above paper 
by Jay as "standing at the head of the incomparable pro- 
ductions of the first Congress." Thomas Jefferson, while 
still ignorant of the authorship of this address, declared 
it "a production of the finest pen in America."'^ And 
yet neither Bancroft nor Fiske say aught of John Jay or 
his work at the first Continental Congress. Well, it is 
worth noting here that neither at this Congress nor at 
any later one, that had to do with laying the foundations 
of this Government, did Massachusetts have any men who 
distinguished themselves by drafting great state papers, 
or by really creative statesmanship. 



-' Jefferson's Writings, 7-8. 



428 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



CHAPTER III 

Some Reflections on the Preceding Events. In this 
hurried glance at the exciting skirmishes prehminary to 
the great conflict, which is about to open, one fact, at 
least, must have intruded itself upon the alert reader. He 
must have noted a remarkable harmony of sentiment on 
the questions at issue, and a simultaneousness of sugges- 
tion, or acts, among the leaders of thought in all the Colo- 
nies. For example, the universal revolt against the 
Stamp Act, the simultaneous rise of the Committees of 
Correspondence, the synchronous proposals of union and 
independence, the avidity with which all concerned 
adopted the non-importation idea, and those suggestions 
for the several Congresses. 

These related facts are all significant of something; 
they all point in the same direction, toward something. 
But toward what ? To the fact that all the Colonies must 
have served time in the same training school. The term 
had been a long one, anywhere from a hundred to one 
hundred and fifty years, and the tasks most difficult, but 
they had learned some things well. They had become 
Masters of Arts in self government, and government 
building. They had come to know the worth of civil 
liberty, and what are the inalienable rights of men, and 
they had acquired the courage and decision of character 
to stand for their defense. It is evident that all these 
commonwealths had reached nearly the same plane of 
civil and intellectual development, so that no one of them 
could truthfully boast itself as very much above the 
others in these particulars. But why do we think so ? 

As the first step toward an answer we will quote an 
old and accepted maxim, viz. : "Like causes produce like 
results." That is true provided the materials on which 
the causes work are alike and happen to be in like con- 
ditions, otherwise not. For example, you grasp a ham- 
mer with which to drive a nail. You may strike either 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 429 

the board, the nail, or pound your finger. The cause is 
the same but the results are quite different. Or, here is 
a man with a whip in hand. He may use it in driving 
a team of mules, or a gang of slaves. By a timely appli- 
cation of it he will increase the product of their labor. 
But if, for the same end, he should attempt to use that 
whip upon a lot of intelligent mechanics in one of our 
modern factories, instead of increasing their production 
he W'Ould be mobbed, and receive more blows than he 
gave. 

George III tried the whip act, or its equivalent the 
Stamp Act, upon his colonists, whom he had presumed to 
class with slaves, but to his astonishment he found them 
to be self respecting, high spirited men, on a level with 
himself, and the whole group of them quite ready to 
strike back at him, and with knock-out blows. We con- 
clude, therefore, that the several Colonies must have at- 
tained about the same plane of Christian civilization, i. e. 
the civil conditions must have been practically alike or 
they could not have agreed to act together in a matter of 
such consequence, and in response to the one exciting 
cause. Or to put it differently : We will suppose Massa- 
chusetts, Pennsylvania, and Virginia to have been the 
highly civilized commonwealths which they really were, 
but the only ones of the whole lot. Connecticut. New 
York, and New Jersey had attained only the civilization 
of Mexico. Maryland and Delaware were on the level 
of the peasantry of Russia, and the Carolinas were as 
capable of self government as are the Chinese of today. 
Of what avail would have been the appeals of James 
Otis against the tyranny of the Port Bill, or the tax on 
tea addressed to the peons of Connecticut, of New York 
and the Jerseys ? Could the peasants and serfs of Dela- 
ware and Maryland have seen and felt the force of the 
"Pennsylvania Farmer's" argument against "taxation 



430 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

without representation?" Or think you that the splendid 
ideal of an independent nation, as portrayed in the elo- 
quence of a Patrick Henry, would have aroused the sod- 
den pigtails of the Carolinas to say in response, "Go 
ahead, we are with you, at the risk of our lives, our for- 
tunes, and our sacred honor?" 

In view of these considerations it must be patent to all 
the fair minded that those thirteen Colonies had all 
reached practically the same plane of intellectual and 
political development. Therefore, does it not seem un- 
generous, egotistical, narrow-minded for any one, or any 
group of the original Thirteen to boast that the great 
ideas connected with the inception of this nation were 
mainly conceived and born of them, that the deeds done 
and the words uttered within their borders were, by rea- 
son of that fact, the most influential in achieving the final 
result? It chafes one to hear the historians of tho^e 
States constantly reiterate : "We made the suggestions, 
we set the example, others followed." "We were the 
great kite that mounted the heavenly steeps, toward the 
fuller and freer civic life ; the other Colonies served as 
the tail, and got up there only because they happened to 
be joined to us by a common interest." 

Massachusetts, and indeed all New England, stood 
among the giants of those days ; they exhibited a truly 
heroic spirit, set a splendid example, made great sacri- 
fices, and in influence were equal to any other group, but 
we cannot agree that Massachusetts surpassed Virginia, 
or the Carolinas, or Pennsylvania, or even New York in 
these respects. Massachusetts boasts that Samuel Adams 
was the Father of the Revolution. He was a father of it 
for Massachusetts, but New York had her fathers of the 
Revolution in John Morin Scott, William Livingston, 
and Isaac Sears ; Pennsylvania had her Franklin, and 
John Dickinson ; Virginia had her Lee and Henry ; and 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 431 

South Carolina her Gadsden, each as influential in his 
home Colony and out of it as were Samuel Adams and 
James Otis. Massachusetts points with pride to Faneuil 
Hall as the Cradle of Liberty. It truly was for Massa- 
chusetts ; but New York had her Cradle of Liberty in The 
Fields, Pennsylvania had her Independence Hall, and 
Virginia her Raleigh Tavern. Indeed every one of the 
thirteen had its cradle of liberty, but the average Ameri- 
can looks more confidently and tenderly toward old In- 
dependence Hall in Philadelphia than to all the others 
combined. And finally, we should not forget that in those 
days, before the advent of the steam engine, the tele- 
graph, etc., Massachusetts and Georgia were farther 
from each other, in time, than is Australia from us today. 
Hence, a month, or more, must elapse before one could 
hear about what had been said, or done, in the other 
Colony or State. Another reason, this, tending to show 
that those Colonies must have reached about the same 
plane of civilization, that each was quite sufficient to 
itself in the domain of political thought, and that all had 
developed the same spirit of resistance to tyranny, else 
there could have no spiritual concert, no unitv of pur- 
pose and action when the hour for the uprising struck. 

29 



432 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER IV 
The War in New York 

Political and Material Conditions. We have now 
reached, in the progress of our story, the verge of the 
arena where the battle royal was to be fought between 
the advocates of government by the consent of the gov- 
erned, and the liegemen of one who has arrogated to him- 
self the right to govern others without their consent. It 
will put us in a position to estimate more justly the im- 
portance and nature of New York's share in the Revolu- 
tion if we could know first, the political situation within 
her borders at this period, and secondly, the peculiar 
risks and dangers she would necessarily face should she 
decide to enter the struggle. 

We have already described the somewhat peculiar cir- 
cumstances of the settling of New York, and have shown 
how hers was the most cosmopolitan population on the 
Continent. In the troubles and discussions that prepared 
the way for the break with England there had existed 
here, for a while, three parties : First, the radicals, or 
Sons of Liberty, who had worked openly for greater 
freedom ; the conservatives who counseled submission to 
the crown on the best terms attainable without resorting 
to force and arms ; and a goodly number of the unde- 
cided, or those who held themselves open to conviction. 
After the rupture came these parties were practically 
reduced to two: the sworn friends of liberty, and the 
out and out loyalists, or tories. There were, how- 
ever, a few who remained strictly neutral. Most of 
the official class and members of the church of 
England by natural sympathy were tories, so were 
many of the large land-holders, and also recent emi- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 433 

grants from Britain, such as the tenantry on the Sir 
William Johnson estates in the Mohawk valley. To 
the vvhigs, or patriots, gathered most of the old Dutch 
stock, the Germans, the Scotch, and Irish. The mer- 
chants in the cities were divided. While in the other 
Colonies it was reckoned that one-third of the populace 
were tories, in New York nearly one-half stuck by King 
George. If the latter had been headed by able and reso- 
lute leaders they would have made vastly more trouble 
than they did. But such an apportionment promised 
more trouble for New York than would probably befall 
the others. 

A Word More About the Tories. As to the Tories 
or Loyalists of Revolutionary times it has been the usual 
custom of our historians to treat them as a perfidious lot 
of people, unworthy of any sympathy. It would seem 
that the time has come when we can afford to consider 
their case fairly. 

It is true that there was a plentiful sprinkling of cruel 
and violent men among the Tories who, during "the war. 
did an infinite amount of harm to their neighbors, but 
the majority of that faction could not truthfully be 
classed with the implacables. This majority was largely 
made up of the wealthy and cultured elements of society, 
who, by the way, in every age are generally conservative 
on all questions, social, economic, and political. Many 
of them, however, prior to the war, were quite in sym- 
pathy wMth the advanced American ideals of civil liber- 
ty, and their leaders had signed several of the pleas and 
protests sent to Parliament asking for more considerate 
treatment. But they believed that if the Colonies would 
only exercise sufficient patience, in time the English gov- 
ernment would surely grant them all concessions de- 
manded. In their mind it seemed suicidal for these weak 
discordant Colonies to foment rebellion and make war 



434 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

on so strong a nation. And furthermore, for sentimental 
reasons, the very thought of breaking with the mother 
country was most abhorrent to them. 

Those Revolutionary Loyalists held the same position 
as did the so called Unionists in the south during our 
civil war. These more modern Tories deplored the 
thought of destroying the union of the States, and there- 
fore refused to fight for the Confederacy ; indeed whole 
regiments of them enlisted and fought with the North 
for the maintenance of the Union. In the south they 
were treated with contempt, but we of the north held 
them as true patriots, worthy of all honor. It is fair to 
presume that in both cases most of those conservative 
men were conscientious. But one may be conscientious 
and yet radically wrong in the position he takes, as we 
believe those Revolutionary Tories were. 

After our Independence had been achieved the Tories 
were very harshly dealt with. The property of most of 
them was confiscated, and they with their families were 
driven from the country, and left to the tender mercies 
of the Government of their choice. 

The Strategic Importance o£ New York. From the 
military standpoint. New York was at that time the 
strategic center of the Continent. As an example of the 
mind of the British on this point, Daniel Taylor, Sir 
Henry Clinton's messenger to Burgoyne, said in his con- 
fession after capture: "I was likewise to inform Gen. 
Burgoyne that they had now the key of America," i. e. 
the Highlands after the fall of Forts Clinton and Mont- 
gomery, in October, 1777. Military men were agreed 
that they who held New York could hold it all.^ 

In the old French and Indian wars New York had 
been the tramping ground of armies, and this because 
she possessed the one open door to the north, toward 

' See Washington's opinion. Clinton Papers, II-s6o. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 433 

Canada. Hence, every well read American knew that in 
the event of war New York must inevitably be the chief 
bone of contention, the military cockpit of the continent. 
Then, too, there was the fact that New York had a mea- 
gre coast line and only one sea-port, the closure of which 
would shut her ofif from commerce with the other Colo- 
nies and the rest of the world. And finally there loomed 
the portentous fact that within the boundaries of New 
York was that great confederacy of the Six Nations, the 
most crafty, warlike and formidable of all the native 
races ; infinitely more to be dreaded than the various Al- 
gonquin tribes with which the other Colonies had to deal. 
These had for a long while been in league with the Eng- 
lish nation, and the presumption was that they would 
hold to their old alliance. And this presumption ma- 
terialized into horrible facts, to the inexpressible misery 
and cost of the frontiersmen. Thus one can see that for 
New York to join in the revolt against England was a 
very risky venture, and yet when the hour struck she un- 
hesitatingly hazarded her all on the side of the right. 

The Value and Significance of Lexington and Bun- 
ker Hill. The first clash of arms occurred in Massachu- 
setts. The occasion for this event was, first, the mass- 
ing of British troops in Boston to aid in the enforcement 
of the decrees of Parliament ; second, the cancellation of 
the charter of Massachusetts ; and, third, the placing over 
her a military Governor. All this was intended as a 
warning to other Colonies who were equally contuma- 
cious. The appointed Governor was General Gage, a 
man wholly unfit by temperament and training for the 
task asigned him. Accustomed to have his orders obeyed 
instantly, unquestioningly, he had no patience with a lot 
of people who wanted to be shown why before consenting 
to do as they were told. The result was that Massachu- 
setts saw that she must consent to be ruled by brute 



436 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

force, or fight for liberty. At once she resolved to fight, 
and then she set herself to prepare for it. Thousands of 
men were enlisted who began to' organize and drill. 
Skilled mechanics were set to work forging weapons, 
powder mills were established here and there, and storage 
magazines were planted at central points. So Massachu- 
setts was the first to make actual preparation for war. 
But this, we believe, was because she was the first to have 
occasion for it. 

An attempt to seize the contents of one of those newly 
constructed magazines was the occasion for the so-called 
battle of Lexington and Concord. It is not our purpose 
to describe this contest, nor any other, in this connection. 
Our aim is to estimate the significance and effect of this, 
and the battle of Bunker Hill, in comparison with some 
other battles of the Revolution. The average history of 
the United States devotes a great deal of space to a de- 
scription of these encounters. They enter into all the 
minutiae of each affair and tell all about what the most 
ordinary men did, and where they were throughout the 
day. Then they elaborate upon the surprising effects 
these collisions produced in the other Colonies and the 
rest of the world. This they rarely, if ever, do with the 
other contests of the Revolution. The natural inference 
to be drawn is that none of the others are to be compared 
with Lexington and Bunker Hill in real importance and 
permanent results, and indeed they leave the impression 
that our independence was practically won there and 
then, and that subsequent battles served only to confirm 
and establish what was there achieved. 

Now as to Lexington and Concord we note that this was 
the first time that a sizable body of Americans seized 
their arms for the express purpose of defending their 
rights. It was not a battle in the technical sense but a 
sort of bushwacking fray between a crowd of unorgan- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 437 

ized. but fully determined men, and an organized body 
of disciplined troops, whom they regarded as their op- 
pressors. Bunker Hill was the first conflict of the Revo- 
lution between two duly organized bodies of men drawn 
up in battle array. The significance of these collisions 
was this : First, they demonstrated that those men of 
Massachusetts had lost all hope in argument and petitions 
as a means of redress, and had resolved to appeal to 
arms ; secondly, they proclaimed to the people of Eng- 
land, and the world, and that in no uncertain voice, that 
these Colonists were not the slaves and cowardly pol- 
troons they had pictured them, but were men of courage, 
of resolute and knightly spirit, and in short a body of 
men not to be fooled with. The effect upon their fellow 
Colonists was electrical. It compelled every man to stand 
forth and show his colors. It said to all : We have set 
the pace, now let all men of like spirit catch the step and 
"fall in." It proved to be a ringing cry "To arms, to 
arms ! the life and death struggle has begun !" 

As battles Lexington and Bunker Hill decided nothing 
except that the time had come to fight, and that they 
were ready to fight. They in no way resulted in any 
strategical advantages, their effect was psychological, or 
moral, and that alone. But that was the one thing need- 
ful at the time. The fire had to be kindled by someone, 
the game had to begin somewhere, and just as well at 
Boston as anywhere. It only remained to be discovered 
whether the others were in an inflammable mood, or 
were ready for the game. If they were not, such resist- 
ance, such battles anywhere in the Colonies, would ac- 
complish nothing, and would be of only passing interest 
to the others. Well, for 1775, that team of Thirteen was 
a good one and it was found that all the members were 
ready for the signal shot. 



438 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

We find an exact counterpart of the above at the be- 
ginning of the Civil War in the attack on Fort Sumter, 
and the battle of Bull Run. The spirit of insurrection 
had spread and the people of many of the southern states 
had become defiant of the Government at Washington. 
Roger A. Pryor, a member of Congress from Virginia, 
was haranguing a meeting in the streets of Charleston, in 
April, 1861. In the peroration of his speech he said: 
" Do not doubt Virginia, strike a blow ! The very mo- 
ment that blood is shed old Virginia will make common 
cause with her sisters of the south." Fort Sumter fired 
the heart of the south, welded their union, awakened the 
north to the imminence of war, and the battle of Bull 
Run confirmed their fears. But neither of them decided 
anything from a military point of view, their efifect was 
wholly psychological. 

The Effects of Some Other Battles Compared with 
Lexington and Concord. There were many battles of 
the Revolution of far greater consequence to the end in 
view than those we have been considering. For example : 
the closing days of 1776 saw Washington retreating 
through the Jerseys, and finally crossing the Delaware 
with only a skeleton of the army with which he fought 
the battles of Long Island, and White Plains. That was 
a moment of utter gloom and despondency throughout the 
country. But the battle of Trenton changed the whole 
aspect of affairs. It restored to us nearly all of New Jer- 
sey, and put new heart into all the people. That was a 
great strategical and psychological victory. It was one 
of the decisive battles of the Revolution, but, for all that, 
our New England historians give comparatively little 
space to Trenton. 

A like situation was created in New York the follow- 
ing year, in 1777, only on a larger and more determinate 
scale. After the loss of Ticonderoga to Burgoyne the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 439 

people everywhere seemed heart sick and well nigh panic 
stricken. But the two engagements of Oriskany and 
Bennington, fought by embattled farmers, shattered the 
plans of the enemy, and like Trenton, secured and held 
for us valuable territory, revived the courage of the peo- 
ple, and so made possible the great victory at Saratoga. 
And Saratoga, which, by common consent of disinter- 
ested historians, is one of those few battles in all history 
which have served to give a new set and direction to the 
currents of a true civilization, Saratoga, fought in New 
York, ONE of the SIXTEEN DECISIVE BATTLES 
OF THE WORLD, think of it, only sixteen so classed 
among the thousands fought, this very exceptional battle 
has received but scant notice at the hands of our leading 
historians. For example, Bancroft in his great History 
of the United States, devotes 22 pages to the skirmish of 
Lexington and Concord, and 42 pages to the effects of it 
in America and Europe. To the battle of Bunker Hill 
he gives 18 pages, and 6 to the results of it. To the two 
battles fought at Saratoga, and the capitulation of Bur- 
goyne he allows 11 3^ pages, with no space given to the 
results. And to the entire Burgoyne campaign, including 
the advance from Canada, the strategies, its thrilling inci- 
dents, and its six battles, he gives 45 pages. Place that 
over against the 64 devoted to Lexington ! John Fiske, 
one of our fairest historians, requires 10 pages to de- 
scribe Lexington and Concord, but gives 3^/2 to Saratoga. 
Trevelyan, an Engish historian, who evidently sees 
things from a different standpoint, and in their proper 
proportions, devotes 5 pages to Lexington, 16 pages to 
Bunker Hill and 110 to the Burgoyne campaign. Of 
Lexington and Concord he says : "Pages and pages have 
been written about the history of each ten minutes of that 
day, and the name of every Colonist who played a part 
there is a household word in America." 



440 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Another Englishman, M. A. M. Marks, in his "England 
and America in 1763-1783." gives 4 pages to Lexington, 
1 to its results, 4 to Bunker Hill, 18 to Saratoga and the 
surrender, and 30 pages to its effects in England and 
France. 

Modern historians of the Civil War have compara- 
tively little to say of Fort Sumter and the battle of Bull 
Run, except as signa' guns for starting that struggle, but 
they do have very much to say about Gettysburg, the deci- 
sive battle of that great war. Since then that whole battle- 
field has become the possession of the United States Gov- 
ernment, and is treated as a public park. Moreover, the 
entire field of Gettysburg has been decorated with costly 
monuments by nearly every military organization that 
fought there, and very properly. But mark ! ' If there 
had been no Saratoga there would have been no French 
alliance, and without the French alliance there would 
have been no Yorktown for us, and had there been no 
Yorktown in 1781 there would have been no Union to 
fight for in 1861. And yet the field of Saratoga is still in 
possession of private farmers who quietly till the ground 
whereon Arnold and Morgan, and Poor, and Learned and 
Ten Broeck fought against Burgoyne and Eraser, and 
Riedesel, and Phillips. It is visited by only a very few 
persons, because known to but a few, and no great monu- 
ments adorn that ground made sacred by the blood of 
patriots, and where was settled the question whether 
there should be established in the earth "a. government 
of the people, by the people, and for the people." I say 
no great monuments. There are on that field a few 
markers raised by a private association of patriotic men 
and women. All honor to them for their self-sacrificing 
devotion. 

The American writers above mentioned do say some 
very handsome things about the spirit shown, and things 
that happened in other Colonies, or States, but too fre- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 441 

quently they limit themselves, in such cases, to mere sen- 
tences'or paragraphs. Now, we submit, that the average 
reader who finds several pages devoted to the description 
of an event which happened in one place, and only a 
paragraph given to a like event that happened in another 
place, will naturally conclude that the event to which the 
larger space is given must surely be the more important. 
Lossing, e. g.. in his "Our Country" allows 6 pages to the 
Boston Massacre and one paragraph to the battle of Gol- 
den Hill. H. C. Lodge in his American Revolution gives 
12 pages to the battle of Lexington, and half a page to 
Sullivan's expedition in western New York. 

First Aggressive Acts of the War. We have al- 
ready stated that in case of war with England New York 
would probably be a principal sufferer. But that she did 
not falter because of this, and that she was keyed up to 
as high a pitch of patriotism as the other Colonies, is 
clearly demonstrated by her behavior from the beginning 
to the end of the conflict. For example, the news of the 
fight at Lexington and Concord reached New York on 
Sunday morning, April 23d, 1775. The efifect was in- 
stantaneous. It found the Sons of Liberty apparently 
expecting something of the sort, and ready for action. 
Regardless of the sanctity of the day they assembled at 
the wharves in force, seized a number of vessels laden 
with supplies for the King's troops at Boston, and 
straightway unloaded them, and thus £80,000, or $400,- 
000, worth of provisions were added to the Colonial 
stores. On the following day, Monday, under the 
lead of Isaac Sears and Marinus Willet, the custom 
house was secured, the arsenal was seized, 600 stand of 
arms were taken, and cannon were hauled up to King's 
Bridge to defend the pass at that place. These arms 
were afterward used by Cols. Gansevoort and Willet for 



442 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the defense of Fort Schuyler (originally Ft. Stanwix, 
Rome, N. Y.)' 

Thus the first act of aggression on the part of the 
Colonists, occurred in New York, and the first spoils of 
the war were gathered in by those same doughty New 
Yorkers, on April 23d and 24th, 1775. But a far richer 
prize, as the fruit of aggressive act number two, was 
secured within the bounds of New York only a few days 
later, on the 10th of May, when Ethan Allen and his 
Green Mountain Boys, accompanied by Benedict Arnold, 
captured Forts Ticonderoga and Crown Point. 

A short while after these events Arnold sailed down 
lake Champlain with a schooner, which he had armed 
with cannon seized at "Ti," and with a crew of 50 men 
attacked the fort at St. John's, captured it, and also a 
sloop of war, named George III, mounting 16 guns. The 
first naval battle of the Revolution did not occur on Lake 
Champlain as has been claimed, but was fought on the 
5th of May, 1775, with a vessel fitted out by the people 
of New Bedford and Dartmouth, Mass. It attacked and 
recaptured a prize with 15 prisoners, Americans, taken 
by the Falcon, a British sloop of war. This happened in 
a harbor of Martha's Vineyard.^ But the first navy of 
the United States was built on Lake Champlain. It was 
placed under the command of Benedict Arnold who, on 
October 11th and 12th, 1776, fought a remarkable battle 
against a vastly superior British fleet. Though himself 
defeated his antagonist was so badly crippled that it is 
conceded he saved the lake, including Ticonderoga, for 
us that year.* 

New York Gets Her First Installment of the War's 



2 Dawson's Battles of the U. S. Lossing's Field Book, II, 587. Letters 
from N. Y., Apr. 24, i775. »« Am. Archives. 

3 Winsor's Nar. and Critical Hist., VI, 564. 

* See Capt. Mahan's Navy of the Revolution. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 443 

Cost. This same year, 1776, occurred the disastrous 
battles around the city of New York, which resulted in 
the loss of our one seaport, and the most thickly popu- 
lated area in our State, including Staten Island, nearly all 
of Long Island, the city and county of New York, all of 
which remained in the hands of the enemy for seven 
years. And furthermore, during that period, the major 
portion of Westchester county was regarded as any- 
body's land, or neutral territory, the foraging ground of 
the so-called Skinners and Cowboys. 

1777 was the year of the Burgoyne campaign, already 
mefitioned, with its many battles, which resulted in the 
devastation of most of the Hudson river country north of 
Stillwater. The only area not overrun at sometime by 
an enemy was along the Hudson from Kingston to Still- 
water, and from Hoosic on the east to the vicinity of the 
present city of Amsterdam on the Mohawk; a distance of 
75 miles north and south and about 50 miles east and 
west at the widest point. After the evacuation of Boston 
in the spring of 1776 Massachusetts saw no more of the 
devastation of war, nor experienced its more dreadful 
hardships. Rhode Island suffered vastly more than did 
Massachusetts, because a large portion of it was, for 
three years, in the hands of the enemy who exhibited 
while there a most implacable spirit, and wrought an im- 
mense amount of material damage. The coast of Con- 
necticut was harassed from time to time by buccaneer- 
ing parties, and was twice invaded by the enemy, but she 
gave them so warm a reception that they beat a hasty re- 
treat. New Hampshire never saw an armed Britisher 
within her borders. But at no time was any part of 
New England made the sole aim or coveted prize of a 
carefully planned campaign like the several fully equip- 
ped expeditions, and the vehement attempts made by 
them at getting possession of the Hudson valley. 



444 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

New York's Revolutionary Population Compared 
With the Other States. In comparing New York's 
contributions and losses with those of the other States 
during those times that tried men's souls one surely ought 
to know the comparative number of their populations. 
The average citizen of today who knows that New York, 
for many years, has stood at the head of the list of 
States in point of population is apt to think it has always 
been so. But that is a great mistake. At the period of 
the Revolution she ranked number 7 in this respect. At 
that time the aggregate population of the 13 Colonies was 
reckoned to be about 3,000,000. It was actually less than 
that. Today New York alone has over three times that 
number. 

From a census taken in 1771 we learn that New York's 
population was 168,007, of which 19,833 were blacks. 
Massachusetts reported none of the latter at that time. 
' Granting that the population increased 10 per cent in the 
next four years, (there would be no immigration after 
the war started in 1775) then New York had at that date 
about 184,800. The population of Kings, Queens, Suf- 
folk, Richmond, New York counties and, say, half of 
Westchester, then in British hands, numbered 62,400. It 
was reckoned that one-third of the population in this 
area were patriots. Suppose that all of these escaped to 
the north, (which they did not) that would leave 41,600 
from whom no recruits could be drawn for the American 
army. In this estimate we are not counting the several 
thousands who went to Canada with Sir John Johnson 
and other Tory leaders. Hence there would be left 
143,200 inhabitants in that part of the State unoccupied 
by the British. From James A. Roberts' " New York in 
The Revolution " we learn that this State had on her mus- 
ter rolls 43,645 men "in good standing as soldiers." That 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 445 

would indicate that 30 per cent of her available popula- 
tion had served in the Revolution. 

As a help to a fuller comprehension of our general 
theme, "New York's Share in the Revolution," it will be 
interesting to look over the following table of the popula- 
tions of the States at that time and the comparative per- 
centages of soldiers sent into the service : 

Approx. 
STATE Inhabitants ''Troops Percentage 

New York 143,200 43,645 30 

Massachusetts 339,ooo 69,907 21 

Connecticut 196,000 31,939 16 

New Hampshire 81,000 12,497 I5 

Rhode Island 55,ooo 5,908 11 

Georgia 26,000 2,679 10 

New Jersey 120,000 10,726 9 

Pennsylvania 302,000 25,678 9 

Delaware 30,000 2,386 8 

Marj'land 200,000 13,912 7 

Virginia 500,000 26,728 6 

South Carolina 175,000 6,417 4 

North Carolina 260,000 7,263 3 

At this point we think the following extract from a 
speech of Alexander Hamilton fits in admirably. It was 
delivered before the New York Convention assembled 
to consider the ratification of the Federal Constitution in 
1788. 

He said : "How have we seen this State, though most 
exposed to the calamities of the war, complying in an un- 
exampled manner with the Federal requisitions, [for 
troops of The Line and provisions] and compelled by the 
delinquency of others to bear most unusual burdens ! Of 
this truth we have the most solemn proof on our records. 
.... Gentlemen have said that the non-compliance of 
the States had been occasioned by their sufferings. This 

'' The above table of population is taken mainly from " A Century of 
Population Growth in the U. S." The table on Troops from Roberts' " N. V. 
in the Revolution," and " Carrington's Battles of the Revolution," p. 653. 



446 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

may be true in part. But has this State been delinquent ? 
Amidst all our distresses we have wholly complied." If 
New York could comply wholly with the requisitions, is 
it not to be supposed that the other States could in part 
comply? Certainly every State in the Union might have 
executed them in some degree. But New Hampshire, 
which has not suffered at all, is totally delinquent. North 
Carolina is totally delinquent. Many others have con- 
tributed in a very small proportion. And Pennsylvania 
and New York are the only States which have perfectlv 
discharged their Federal duty."' Hamilton spent years 
as private secretary to Washington, and was unremit- 
tingly in correspondence with leading delegates to Con- 
gress, hence well knew what he was talking about. 

Again look over the following exhibit of the compara- 
tive number of battles and bloody encounters fought in 
the several States from 1775 to 1783 : 

1775 1776 1777 1778 1779 17S0 1781 1782 

Massachusetts ... 11 3 o o =14 

New York 2 21 27 6 11 14 10 i =92 

Connecticut i 3 6 i 3 o =14 

Rhode Island i o 2 2 = 5 

New Jersey 4 10 4 4 8 i 0=31 

Pennsylvania .... 5 o = 5 

Delaware 2 o = 2 

Virginia 3 i i i i 9 o =16 

North Carolina... 01000480 =13 

South Carolina... 2 5 6 35 25 =79 

Georgia o i i 3 7 2 4 4 =22 

But figures, however accurate, can never adequately 
portray the miseries due to the dread of terrible things 
liable to happen any moment. The sight of one's home 
and property consigned to the flames, the being brutally 

" New \ ork sent her full quota of Continental troops, besides militia 
for the ijrotection of her own borders. Clinton Papers, \'I, pp. 357, 580, 
74S. llliot's " Debates on The Federal Constitution," p. 360. 

Elliot's " Debates on the Constitution," p. 360. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 447 

bereft of loved ones, the horrors of the massacre, and 
the tortures incident to captivity among savages. The 
frontiers of New York, including the Rondout, the Scho- 
harie, the Delaware, the Susquehanna, the Mohawk, and 
the upper Hudson vallies, for five long years served as 
the arena of "that warfare of arson, massacre and am- 
bush fighting of which the Indians were masters. Those 
vallies became a land of terror and at last were reduced 
to a land of silence. Twelve thousand farms ceased to 
be cultivated in that territory. Quite two-thirds of the 
population died or fled, and among those who survived 
were three hundred widows and two thousand orphans.® 

To this we might add that there were destroyed in 
Tryon county, in the fall of 1780 alone, 150,000 bushels 
of wheat, besides other grain, and 200 dwellings. The 
same fall Sir John Johnson in his raid through the Scho- 
harie valley, destroyed 80.000 bushels of grain. And 
this loss, as Washington wrote to the Congress, "threat- 
ened alarming consequences." For it must be remem- 
bered that New York, at the time, was the chief granary 
of the Continental army. All this was calamitous not 
only for the army, but for our citizens as well.® 

Here is a sample of the refinement of cruelty and effi- 
ciency to which some of those Indians, in British employ, 
attained in venting their hatred upon the white men who 
rebelled against King George. The story is told by 
Simms, and is quoted in Curtiss' Nat Foster, p. 163. 
Hess, the Indian, lived near Little Falls, N. Y., and there 
Nat Foster met him. Foster having unlimbered his 
tongue by a glass or two of fire water, Hess began to dis- 
play some tokens of his prowess. "Among others was a 
tobacco pouch of delicate leather. This,' said the crafty 
warrior, 'me got in war. Me kill white woman, rip open 

« Proceedings of N. V. Hist. Assn., \"ol. UI, 37. 
• See Clinton Papers, \'I, 354-6. 
30 



448 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

belly, find papoose, skin him some and make pouch.' The 
Indian then opened a box in the breech of his rifle and 
exhibited evidences he there carried of the number of 
scalps he had taken in the war. 'The tally,' said Foster 
afterward, 'ran up to the almost incredible number of 
forty-five,' and he added, 'I had almost a notion to shoot 
him on the spot.' " 

In addition to the destruction of the homes of many 
and their means of subsistence there was generally a well 
nigh total lack of money with which to do ordinary busi- 
ness. In the winter of 1780-'81 the greater part of the 
Continental army was quartered in New York. That 
winter Connecticut refused room within her borders for 
a cantonment of troops, and referred Washington to 
Massachusetts.^" At that time the pay of the army was 
in arrears for more than a year, and much of the time 
the men were without sufficient provisions. As a result 
the inhabitants for miles around were living in constant 
dread of those half starved and mutinous soldiers. The 
well nigh practical worthlessness of the paper money 
then current, together with their previous costly exper- 
iences, had caused the farmers to refuse to exchange 
their produce for mere scraps of paper. The Legislature 
of New York, fearing that financial ruin was impending 
made a special appeal to the Congress that it would de- 
vise some means to meet the emergency. From this ap- 
peal we quote these words : "By our exertions, by a 
series of Compulsory Laws, and by use of the most rig- 
orous Means to execute them, our Inhabitants as a re- 
sult feel themselves so aggrieved, that Prudence forbids 
any further attempts on their Patience ; new Requisitions 
upon them, before their demands on the Purchasing Of- 
ficers are satisfied, would be vain."^^ 



^^ Ford's \A'ritings of Washington, IX, 62. 
'' riinton Papers, \ I, 582-3. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA' 449 

And sometime previous to the above, in a letter to Gen. 
McDougall. Gov. Clinton says: "I need not tell you that 
this State has sut^ered more by the enemy than any other 
on the Continent, and being the principal Seat of the 
War, the Inhabitants have of course experienced as much 
Injury from our own Army, which under former Com- 
mands was not a little." Here is a sample of what the 
Governor refers to. "Immediately upon the evacuation 
of White Plains by the British Army, in November, 
1776, a body of Massachusetts militia under command of 
Major Austin took possession of White Plains and pro- 
ceeded to rob the defenseless inhabitants, both patriot 
and Tory, with great impartiality — a thing that even the 
British had failed to do during their occupancy of the 
village. Every article that was portable was sent into 
the homesteads of Connecticut and western Massachu- 
sets ; and many of the poor sufiferers, including both 
women and children, wxre left with insufificient clothing, 
blankets, etc., to keep them comfortable during the rigor- 
ous season fast approaching."^- 

And here is another instance: "August 17. [1777 \ 
Captain Parker of the 7th Mass. and the officers with him 
were arrested for pillaging Ballston. [N. Y.] This con- 
trary to strictest orders. "^^ 

These hardships which the people of this State suf- 
fered at the hands of our own armies are seldom referred 
to in histories of that time, but they were quite as real 
and vexatious as were the hurts inflicted by the enemy ; 
E. g.. the billeting of troops upon the people during the 
winters, the impressment of forage and teams for public 
use. often when these were sorely needed by the people 
for their own maintenance, the seizing of sheep, cattle, 



" Pioceeiings of X. ^^ flist. -A.ssn., IX, 164. 
'' Diary of Cipt. Bcnj. Warren. 



450 'THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

etc., by the soldiers for food, the cutting down private 
forests for fuel, and in lieu of kindling wood burning up 
the farmers' fences.^* For all of which the pay offered 
by the Commissaries were more scraps of paper, or Con- 
tinental money, worth at that time 2^ cents on the dollar. 
Added to all this there were the thousands of refugees 
from the frontier settlements that had been destroyed by 
Indian and Tory raids. There too were the friendly In- 
dians who had also been impoverished by the war who 
required food and shelter. Nor must we forget those 
other thousands escaped from New York city and vi- 
cinity, all of whom had to be succored and cared for, and 
no one was found offering to aid them but their nearest 
neighbors, who were New Yorkers, or perhaps some 
friends in New Jersey. 

Of these latter phases of warfare New England had 
little or no experience. The ambushments, the massacres, 
the depopulation and devastation of the most fertile 
areas, and the plundering by our own armies, were un- 
known east of the Berkshires. For New York, being the 
buffer State, got most of the bumps and bruises. She, 
more than any other, was torn and mutilated from top 
to toe, and when the agony was finally over she was left 
prostrate and well nigh helpless, both in property and 
personnel. Afterward, when it came to providing for the 
payment of the public debt, Congress refused to make any 
allowance in behalf of those States that had suffered 
most.^^ 

Being thus freed from the worst hardships of the war 
all of the New England citizenry, except those at the 
front with the army, or off at sea on profitable privateer- 
ing ventures, could abide at home and go about their ac- 
customed tasks with "none to molest or make them 
afraid." 



"Clinton Papers, II, 823-4; V, 479. 
's Clinton Papers, \'III, 81. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 451 

Why New England Excelled New York Educa- 
tionally. In addition to what we said under this head on 
a preceding page we here discover a principal reason 
why New York fell behind her eastern neighbors in the 
matter of education, with its natural fruitage of litera- 
ture. During the war, or for eight years, her schools 
were most of them closed perforce. Then too, with the 
war, came her tremendous losses in property and per- 
sonnel. When the day of peace finally dawned she was 
compelled to repopulate and rebuild vast areas of the 
desolated regions, and because the most of her people 
for many years were obliged to bend every energy 
toward this task of reconstruction, and the procuring the 
means of bare subsistence, there was but little time, 
energy, or money left for the support of schools and the 
building up of educational institutions. It was not till 
after the beginning of the next century that New York 
got on her feet again, and was in a position to give the 
necessary attention to the matter of common schools. 
But in New England they had little or no interruption in 
the work of education. Hence, after the war closed they 
had plenty of men, trained, and equipped with leisure 
and means, to write and publish the annals of New Eng- 
land connected with the Revolution, in which they de- 
scribe in detail and glorify home men and events, and 
slur over the men and deeds of other States, excepting 
the few which stubborn facts compelled them to regard 
as of supreme importance. And so these narratives 
served as the standard histories in our schools for a hun- 
dred years or more ; all of which helps us to understand 
why Lexington and Bunker Hill bulk more largely in 
the minds of our older people than do Oriskany or Sara- 
toga, about which so little was said in the books we read 
and studied when young. Here then we have a good and 
sufficient reason why so little is known or uttered about 



452 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the people who sacrificed and suffered most for the at- 
tainment of our liberties. 

What Some New Yorkers Did in Three Crises. 

One of those critical moments in the war of the Revolu- 
tion when the question of its continuance hung trembling 
in the balance was during the latter part of the year 
1777. This was when that conspiracy was hatching for 
ousting Washington and substituting Gates as command- 
er-in-Chief. This is known in history as the Conway 
cabal. 

Every biographer of a Revolutionary worthy has been 
very anxious to shield his hero from the charge of par- 
ticipation in that affair. And the actors themselves, as 
soon as the matter became public, and they began to hear 
the deep rumblings of public reprobation, were all of 
them diligent to cover their tracks. Hence the history 
of the conspiracy is involved in much obscurity. Still 
the names of a number of those who were actively or 
sympathetically mixed up with it are known. 

Richard Henry Lee of Virginia is known to have been 
one of those who openly ascribed to Washington a lack 
of energy in the prosecution of the war. Dr. Benjamin 
Rush, of Philadelphia, lent a pliant hand in minimizing 
the efficiency of the Commander-in-Chief. James Lovell, 
a delegate to Congress from Massachusetts, was proved 
to be one of the conspirators. Anonymous letters in his 
handwriting, comparing Washington's failure in Penn- 
sylvania, during that year, with the success of Gates at 
Saratoga, were spread abroad and many were won over. 
Both Samuel and John Adams, though not to be lined up 
with the conspirators, were openly impatient of Washing- 
ton. Henry Cabot Lodge, in his life of Washington, 
writing of Samuel Adams' attitude toward his hero, says 
of him : "A born agitator, and a trained politician, able, 
narrow, and coldly fierce, the man of the town meeting 
and the caucus, had no possibility of intellectual sym- 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 453 

pathy with the silent, patient, and hard gripping soldier, 
hemmed with difficulties, but ever moving straight 
toward his object." 

That Samuel Adams was not an accurate judge of men 
is also shown by his criticism of Schuyler and his esti- 
mate of Gates, found in a letter to Richard Henry Lee, 
a congenial partisan of his, written just after the news 
came of the fall of Ticonderoga, in July, 1777. Among 
other things he says: "You have his [Schuyler's] ac- 
count in the enclosed newspaper, which leaves us to guess 
what has become of the garrison. It is indeed droll 
enough to see a General not to know where to find the 
main body of his army. Gates is the man of my choice. 
He is honest and true, and has the art of gaining the love 
of his soldiers, principally because he is always present 
and shares with them in fatigue and danger" (?) See 
ante pp. 140, 151-3, 208-10. 

Julian Hawthorne in his History of the United States, 
n-517, says: "All the people, all the army, and even 
the British praised Washington ; there was but one body 
of men who belittled and hampered him, and that was the 
American Congress led by John Adams. 'I have been 
distressed.' declared this incorrigible gentleman, 'to see 
some of our members disposed to idolize an image which 
their own hands have molten. I speak of the supersti- 
tious veneration paid to General Washington. I honor 
him for his good qualities ; but in this house I shall al- 
ways feel myself his superior.' " 

That Congress favored the plotters is proved by the 
fact that, inspired by them, it reorganized the Board of 
War making General Gates its President, Gen. Mifflin, 
openly antagonistic to Washington, a member, and Gen. 
Thomas Conway, the chief conspirator, after whom the 
cabal or faction was named. Inspector General of the 
Army. This Board was given much power that properlv 
belonged to the Commander-in-Chief, clearly with a view 



454 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

to so disgusting him that he would resign. Matters 
seemed to be moving toward the desired end when sud- 
denly, and prematurely, the secret became known, and 
the plot went up in smoke. 

Now, all the above is offered only as a preface to the 
following brief story of what New York did to defeat 
that atrocious plot so full of fateful possibilities : On 
October 14, 1777, the Congress passed a rule that no 
State should be represented by more than seven or less 
than two. Sometime later the Conway Cabal discovered 
that New York had but two delegates present, viz., 
Francis Lewis and William Duer, and that one of these, 
Mr. Duer, was seriously ill. Gouverneur Morris, the 
third delegate, was absent from town. Taking advantage 
of this situation the Cabal induced Congress to appoint 
an early day for the selection of a committee who were 
to be authorized to proceed to Valley Forge, and arrest 
Washington. Mr. Lewis thereupon sent post-haste for 
delegate Morris.^*' 

Mr. Duer, learning of the situation, sent for his phy- 
sician, Dr. John Jones, and demanded to know whether 
he could be removed to the Court House, where Congress 
sat. "Yes, but at the risk of your life," replied the doc- 
tor. "Do you mean that I would expire before reaching 
the place?" "No, but I would not answer for your life 
24 hours after." " Very well, sir," said Mr. Duer, you 
have done your duty and I will do mine. Prepare a litter 
for me ; if you do not somebody else will, but I prefer 
your care in the case." The litter was prepared and the 
sick man was about to risk his life for his country. But 
just at this juncture Gouverneur Morris arrived, and the 
faction knowing that New York's delegates would now 
make a majority against them gave up the fight, and, in- 



1^ Francis Lewis wr.s the father of Morgan Lewis, a member of Gates 
staff at Saratoga, and later Governor of this State. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 455 

cidentally, the hazardous venture of Col. Duer was ren- 
dered unnecessary.^^ 

It is very gratifying to reflect that three high princi- 
pled New York statesmen were equal to this grave emer- 
gency, and were able to save George Washington for the 
army, our country, and the world. But all honor to the 
men from other States, whoever they were, that helped 
to make that opportune majority. But mark, none of 
that precious and timely majority, so far as this writer 
can learn, was from the State of Massachusetts. And 
again, so far as we can discover, no prominent New York 
man, after once he had shown his colors, ever sided with 
the enemies of George Washington. 

In this connection and under this head, it is fitting that 
we call to remembrance those three trustworthy and un- 
bribable New York soldiers who in 1780 saved to us the 
stronghold of West Point, "The Key of America," from 
the hands of a traitor. Their contribution to the success 
of our struggle for liberty was quite as worthy as any- 
thing done by Paul Revere, that worthy and much be- 
lauded Bostonian, but we have yet to see the thrilling 
ballad that worthily extols the sturdy patriotism of John 
Paulding, David Williams, and Isaac Van Wart. But 
at the time of it George Washington evidently realized 
the value and significance of their exploit ; for in a letter 
to Congress announcing the treason of Arnold, he speaks 
by name of the captors of Major Andre, Arnold's ac- 
complice, and of them says : "Their conduct merits our 
warmest esteem ; and I beg leave to add that I think the 
public will do well to make them a handsome gratuity. 
They have prevented in all probability, our suffering one 
of the severest strokes that could be meditated against 
us."^** In this connection read ante, pp. 357-8, about Col. 
James Livingston, another New Yorker, whose alertness 



^' Dunlap's New York, Vol. II, 133. W. A. Duer's Life of William 
Alexander, Lord Stirling. 



456 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

and timely action made possible the arrest of Major 
Andre. 

But there was another supreme crisis in that mighty 
effort to establish in the world the rights of man, when 
the ability and willingness to continue the struggle was 
strained to the limit. That was also during the sombre 
year of 1780. Many patriots were sadly disheartened by 
defeats in the field, which defeats also served to stir the 
Tories to renewed activity in aid of King George ; more- 
over, multitudes of the friends of the cause had become 
heartily tired of the long drawn tussle, and what was 
quite as material, Congress was wholly lacking in funds 
with which to continue the war. The army must be fed, 
and paid, and equipped if it were to hold together and 
keep the field. But in that year the soldiery found hun- 
ger and nakedness a more dangerous foe than British 
brigades and batteries. The Congress made requisitions 
on the States for these necessities, but they were shame- 
fully slow in responding, and, as we have seen, some 
States totally ignored the pleas of Congress and Wash- 
ington. Hence there were periods when the army had 
to exist on short rations, and some days they were treated 
to none at all. The natural results followed : mutinies, 
as in the Pennsylvania and New Jersey lines. And finally 
there came a time when the said army must either be 
provided with food or disband. Washington, seeing the 
crisis approaching, sent for Governor Clinton that he 
might be present at a council of war, and at the same 
time see for himself the situation. And sure enough he 
was present and saw. He saw that the disbandmeni of 
the army was imminent, and that such a catastrophe 
meant the collapse of the people's hopes of liberty and 
independence. But let the Governor tell in his own 
words how New York sprang into "the imminent deadly 



1* Ford's Writings of Washington, VIII, 474. 




GOV. GEORGE CLINTON 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 457 

breach" at this critical moment. It was at one of the 
sessions of the New York Convention for ratifying the 
Federal Constitution, already mentioned. James Duane, 
one of the members of that historic body, at a certain 
juncture, arose and propounded a question : 

"As I am sensible the gentleman last on the floor 
[George Clinton] was in the confidence of the Com- 
mander-in-Chief, I would wish to ask if he did not at 
different times, receive communications from his Excel- 
lency, expressive of this idea— that, if this State did not 
furnish supplies to the army it would be disbanded? 

"Governor Clinton. It is true, sir, 1 have received such 
communications more than once.^^ I have been sent for 
to attend councils of war where the state of the army 
was laid before me ; and it was melancholy indeed. I be- 
lieve that at one time the exertions of this State in im- 
pressing flour saved the army from dissolution."-'^ 

Thus three decisive battles were fought and won by 
patriotic New Yorkers who unfalteringly threw their 
might on the side of right when the fate of this great 
American essay for the world's betterment hung tremb- 
ling in the balances. These battles were fought, not on a 
material field, as at Saratoga, but upon one just as real, 
viz. : the field of morals. They were victories won by 
principle over prejudice, by character over cupidity, and 
by self devotement over supineness. They are worth re- 
cording, they are worth acclaiming, because they attest 
the incomparable value of sturdy character in times of 
testing, and certify the truth of the Bible precept : " That 
which is altogether just shalt thou follow, that thou 
mayest live, and inherit the land which Jehovah thy God 
giveth thee." Deut. 16-20. A rule as applicable today, 
as when first uttered. 



"Clinton Papers, VI, pp. 270, 273, 284, 286, 298, 441, 485, 597. See 
also Writings of Washington, VII, p. 228. 

Elliot's " Debates on the Constitution," p. 232. 



458 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER V 

The Treaty of Peace with England 

The surrender of an army, as at Saratoga, was an un- 
unprecedented event in English history. But later when 
the news came that Lord Cornwallis had surrendered a 
second army to those beggarly colonists the English were 
utterly confounded. Lord George Germaine was the 
first to break the news to Lord North at his ofihce in 
Downing street, London. "And how did he take it?" 
said an inquirer. "As he would have taken a bullet in 
his breast," replied Lord George, "for he threw up his 
arms, exclaiming wildly, as he paced up and down the 
apartment, 'O God, it is all over, it is all over.' " And 
that expressed the sentiments of well informed and in- 
fluential Englishmen generally, when they heard it, or we 
would better say, all except the stubborn George, who sat 
on the throne, and tried to be the sort of king his mother 
had exhorted him to be. 

The Rockingham ministry which soon succeeded the 
downfall of Lord North let it be known that they were 
ready to talk peace with men properly accredited by the 
Americans. The Commission, appointed by Congress to 
arrange and execute a treaty of peace with England, con- 
sisted of Benjamin Franklin, John Jay, Thomas Jeffer- 
son, John Adams, and Henry Laurens. It happened that 
Jefferson was detained in America, Adams was held in 
Holland on important diplomatic business, Laurens was 
a prisoner on parole in London, and Jay was in Madrid 
vainly trying to induce the Spanish court to acknowledge 
our independence. Rockingham was quite ready to ac- 
knowledge the independence of the Colonies, as de- 
manded by Franklin who opened the negotiations for 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 459 

America, and for awhile acted alone. But the early 
death of Lord Rockingham forced another change in the 
ministry, and Lord Shelburne was called to the place. 
About this time Franklin sent for Jay to come to his as- 
sistance. Franklin, though a born diplomat, was quite 
ignorant of the legal side of treaty making. John Jay 
was a learned and level headed lawyer, and a keen judge 
of character. 

Jay Becomes the Leader in This Business. Jay ar- 
rived in Paris June 23d, 1782. The next day in com- 
pany with Dr. Franklin they waited on Vergennes, the 
Premier of France, the France which had befriended us 
in the hour of need. Franklin confided in the integriiy 
and open mindedness of Vergennes. But after a fevv 
conferences, and a study of the situation, Jay detected 
that both Vergennes and D'Aranda, the Spanish minister 
also present, were typical diplomats of the old school, 
and were not playing the game in our behalf purely for 
benevolence. D'Aranda was there because Spain would 
have a word to say about the proposed treaty when it 
came to the subject of boundaries. 

Lord Shelburne was not disposed to be as liberal in his 
dealing with the revolted Colonies as was Rockingham. 
He commissioned his agent Oswald to make the proposed 
peace treaty, not with the United States of America, but 
with the "Colonies and Plantations." Though Franklin 
in the beginning, as we have seen, exacted the acknowl- 
edgment of our independence as a preliminary to treaty 
making he, after the announcement of the Shelburne 
program, receded from his original position, and was in- 
clined to agree with Vergennes that national independ- 
ence should be the consequence of the treaty rather than 
a preliminary to it. Mr. Franklin fell sick about this 
time and was incapacitated for work from September 
8th to October 25th. From henceforth Mr. Jay assumed 



460 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

the leadership in the negotiations. When Jay learned 
from Franklin Shelburne's plan of procedure he opposed 
it strenuously, and argued that we should be recognized 
by England as a separate and independent nation before 
we could begin to do business with her, otherwise we 
would be classed as a nondescript sort of people. With 
true legal acumen he clearly saw that colonies like serfs, 
or bankrupts, were not competent to make bargains that 
would bind their overlords, or creditors. Hence, he 
clearly perceived that other nations, like France, or 
Spain, or even England, later on, could easily take ad- 
vantage of such a situation. 

Not long thereafter Jay discovered that Vergennes had 
sent a secret agent to confer with Lord Shelburne in Lon- 
don, and, if possible, agree with him on some line of pro- 
cedure, in their deahngs with the Americans, mutually 
beneficial to themselves. About the same time he got 
hold of a dispatch from Marbois, Secretary of the French 
legation in Philadelphia, intended for Vergennes, oppos- 
ing the American claim to fishing rights in Newfound- 
land. At once, without consulting Franklin, he sent his 
friend Dr. Vaughn to London to suggest to Lord Shel- 
burne that on certain points it would be well that they 
treat directly without referring to France. The hope of 
separating France and America caught Shelburne's fancy 
and he decided to act on Jay's suggestion. 

This proposal of Jay was in direct violation of the ex- 
plicit instructions of Congress, which charged the Com- 
missioners "to undertake nothing without the knowledge 
and concurrence of the French cabinet." Jay refused to 
be governed by such a rule because it compromised the 
dignity and independence of the nation which they, the 
Commissioners, represented. In this attitude of Jay's, Mr. 
Adams heartily agreed when he got to know the situation. 
On August 12th Jay had a conversation with Mr. Oswald, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 461 

the English agent, in which he insisted on England ac- 
knowledging our independence as a necessary preliminary 
to further negotiation. On the 13th, or the following day, 
John Adams wrote him from Holland, insisting that 
England shall first acknowledge us as the United States 
of America. September 1st, Jay replying to Adams, 
says : "My opinion coincides with yours as to the im- 
propriety of treating with our enemies on any other than 
an equal footing. We have told Mr. Oswald so, and he 
has sent to London to require further instruction." Sep- 
tember 27th Oswald received a new commission which 
instructed him to "treat with the thirteen United States 
of America." 

The Subject Matter of the Treaty. This funda- 
mental concern being settled they were ready to proceed 
with the main business of treaty making. The principal 
matters to be settled were 1st, the subject of boundaries, 
for the United States was a new creation under the sun, 
and the question was how much room on the map shall 
it be allowed. 2d, there was the matter of our rights in 
the Newfoundland fisheries. 3d, the question of private 
debts as between Englishmen and Americans. 4th, the 
treatment of the Loyalists. 

First, as to boundaries. Spain at that time had pos- 
session of the Floridas, the mouth of the Mississippi, and 
all the territory west of that river. France joined her in 
the set purpose of making the Alleghany Mountains the 
western boundary of the United States. The secret of 
this was their clear apprehension of the future growth 
and power of this budding nation, if allowed too large a 
place in the sun. As to the fisheries, France, in an adroit 
and quiet way, strove to shut us out of them. Her real 
reasons for this, though not the published ones, were 
1st, we might interfere in certain rights she possessed in 
31 



462 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

them. 2d, she saw that if we were allowed to engage in 
those fisheries the business would prove a training school 
for a navy which might, ere long, prove a menace to the 
rest of the world. The matter of debts and the treatment 
of the Loyalists called for the most delicate tact, and far 
seeing diplomacy, but after a number of conferences 
these questions were finally settled satisfactorily. 

John Adams, detained in Holland, had succeeded in 
consummating a treaty of amity and commerce with that 
nation, and, moreover, had secured from her a large and 
much needed loan. He did not reach Paris till October 
28th. Jay rehearsed the state of the negotiations up to 
date, and having given him his views on the attitude of 
France and Spain in the efiforts at treaty making, says : 
"He [Adams] concurred with me on all these points." 
In connection with this treaty it has been well said that 
"Adams' temperament was that of a fighter, and not that 
of a diplomat." For example, he failed to exhibit or- 
dinary diplomatic courtesy by neglecting to call on Ver- 
gennes after his arrival in Paris, or notifying him of his 
presence. This gave serious offense. He was very sus- 
picious of Frenchmen generally, and showed it in some 
of the conferences. Hence, he became persona non grata 
to Vergennes and his coadjutors. 

But despite every barrier and marplot the outcome of 
the business was that we obtained all that we could 
rightly claim, and far more than France or Spain ex- 
pected we could get, or were willing should be granted us. 
Indeed when Vergennes learned that the major part of 
the treaty had been wrought out without consultation 
with him, or his agents, he felt much aggrieved, and 
claimed that France had been unjustly dealt with. And 
it required all the tact and suave diplomacy of Franklin 
to prevent a break with her. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 463 

Our histories of the Revolution have uniformly left 
the impression on us Americans that France was in- 
fluenced by purely benevolent motives v^hen she loaned 
us treasure, and sent armies and fleets to our aid in the 
war for independence, and therefore we owe her un- 
qualified praise and gratitude. Indeed, we have always 
been and still should be very grateful to her. But the 
fact remains that we owed France no more gratitude for 
siding with us than she owed us for affording her a rare 
chance to strike back at, and humiliate, England, her an- 
cient adversary and rival. France wished America to be 
independent of England, sure enough, but she was equally' 
anxious to keep the new nation so dependent that she 
would need a protector, and manager, and France had 
evidently planned to serve us in that capacity. Our true 
policy was very finely summed up by John Jay, at the 
time, in a letter to Robert R. Livingston : "Let us be 
honest and grateful to France, but let us think for our- 
selves Since we have assumed a place in the po- 
litical firmament, let us move like a primary and not a 
secondary planet." The treaty was signed by the con- 
tracting parties November 30th, 1782. The definitive 
treaty, which included France, was not signed till Sep- 
tember 3d, 1783. 

An Estimate of Jay's Part in the Treaty of 1782. 
Now it will be worth our while to know what competent 
judges have thought of this treaty, and the part taken by 
a New York man in its execution. Henry Cabot Lodge, 
a Massachusetts man, in his American Revolution, ac- 
cords Mr. Jay a decidedly subordinate part in this diplo- 
matic triumph. With him Franklin was the man. We 
think well to leave the assignment of his proper place in 
this achievement to those of his contemporaries who 
were in a position to know about, and able to assess the 
value of, his services. 



464 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Thomas Jefferson, in a letter to Jay dated April 11th, 
1783, says: "I cannot avoid paying to yourself, and to 
your worthy colleagues, my homage for the good work 
you have completed for us, and congratulate you on the 
singular happiness of having borne so distinguished a 
part both in earliest and latest transactions of this Revo- 
lution. The terms obtained for us are indeed great, and 
are so deemed by your countrymen." 

John Adams said: "A man and his office were never 
better united than Mr. Jay and the commission for 
peace. Had he been detained in Madrid as I was in Hol- 
land, and all left to Franklin, as was wished, all would 
have been lost."^ 

Alexander Hamilton said in a letter to Mr. Jay : "The 
peace, which exceeds in the goodness of its terms the ex- 
pectations of the most sanguine, does the highest honor to 

those who made it The people of New England 

talk of making you an annual fish offering as an acknowl- 
edgment of your exertions for our participation in the 
fisheries." 

Fitzherbert, afterward known as Lord St. Helens, the 
English peace agent to the French Court, present at the 
time our Commission was in Paris, in a letter to William 
Jay, 1838, said: "It was not only chiefly, but solely, 
through his [Jay's] means that the negotiations of that 
period, between England and the United States, were 
brought to a successful conclusion." 

Over against the judgment of Mr. Lodge we place 
that of another modern, Theodore Roosevelt, who in his 
life of Gouverneur Morris says : " It was a great tri- 
umph — greater than had been won by our soldiers. 
Franklin had a comparatively small share in gaining it. 
The glory of carrying through the most important treaty 

'John Adams' Works, IX, 516. 




JOHN JAV 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 465 

we ever negotiated belongs to Jay and Adams, but es- 
pecially to Jay."' 

Now after the above appraisement of the services of 
John Jay, world-wide and permanent in their effects, 
done at an acutely critical period in our nation's history, 
indeed in the world's history, read the following by that 
influential New England historian, George Bancroft: 
"His [Jay's] superior endowments, his activity and zeal 
for liberty, tempered by a love for order, made him, for 
a quarter of a century, distinguished in his native 
State." ! !^ Italics our own. The natural inference from 
the above is that John Jay was a man little known beyond 
the bounds of "his native State," and short lived was his 
renown. 

The signing of this treaty of course put an end to the 
long wearisome war. And here it should be noted that 
in the providence of God it has turned out that in that 
war Americans were as truly fighting for the liberties of 
Englishmen as for their own. Also, as a result of that 
conflict, England learned a lesson in the treatment of her 
colonies which she has never forgotten. Since that very 
costly experience she has freely granted to all her colonies 
the right of home rule, with the result that all of them 
have held true to the mother country, and even mustered 
large armies for her in the great war of 1914-19. 



A Word about Gouverneur Morris. In this list of 
New York's contributions to the founding of our nation 
we should not fail to mention Gouverneur Morris, an- 
other of those farseeing and constructive statesmen, 
fitted by Providence to aid in completing the great world 

* The authority for such statements as have not been given can be found 
in Life and Correspondence of John Jay, by Wm. Jay. Life of Jay, by 
Wm. Whitelock, and Winsor's Narrative and Critical History, Vol. VII, 
Chap. 11. 

" Bancroft's United States, Vol. VII, p. 78. 



466 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

task of that day. Though not as well poised or evenly 
balanced a character as, perhaps, Jay or Hamilton, yet 
the part rendered by him in laying the foundations has 
proved of permanent value. 

For several years he represented New York in the 
Continental Congress. In this capacity he proved him- 
self one of the most broad minded and clear visioned 
members of that body, especially in the sphere of finance. 
His unusual talents in that direction were recognized by 
Robert Morris, the great financier of the Revolution, 
who, in 1781, called Gouverneur Morris to be his assist- 
ant, and then after the war retained him as a business 
partner. In that great struggle, as in every war, ready 
money was quite as essential to ultimate success as were 
men in the field, even though its deeds are not so spec- 
tacular. Hence that war could not have been won with- 
out Robert and Gouverneur Morris any more than with- 
out George Washington. 

Few of us average Americans know who was the in- 
ventor of our very famiHar and most admirable national 
currency. Well, it was while serving as assistant min- 
ister of finance that this same Gouverneur Morris con- 
ceived and outlined our still popular decimal system of 
coinage. Afterwards it was modified somewhat by Jef- 
ferson, and then adopted by Congress. As soon as in- 
troduced it brought order out of horrible chaos in both 
state and national exchange. 

In 1787 Mr. Morris was chosen by Pennsylvania as one 
of her delegates to the Convention that created our Fed- 
eral Constitution. It is conceded by historians that he 
showed himself to be one of the more influential and 
useful factors in that most remarkable body of men. 
That great instrument having been completed in the 
rough, a committee was appointed to put it in proper 
linguistic shape. Of that committee Gouverneur Morris 
was chosen a member. History tells us that because of 




GOUVERNEUR MORRIS 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 467 

his well known and exceptionally fine literary taste the 
other members gave over the task mainly into his hands, 
just as, previously, did that Committee, appointed to 
draft the Declaration of Independence, put their task 
mainly into the hands of Thomas Jefferson. And so that 
great and incomparable charter of civil liberty, as to its 
arrangement and literary style, is principally the work of 
Gouverneur Morris. 



A Note about Philip Schuyler. The very promi- 
nent and effective part taken by General Philip Schuyler 
in the Revolution; how he created and organized the 
Northern Department, assembled and equipped the forces 
that met and vanquished the armies of Burgoyne, how he 
labored and sacrificed to sustain the courage and keep 
up the morale of our people here in the North, has 
been told at length in the section of this book devoted to 
military history; which see. 



468 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

CHAPTER VI 

Origin of the Federal Constitution 

Chaotic Conditions Following the War. The period 
of the Revolutionary war has been aptly called "the time 
that tried men's souls." But the five years that followed 
the close of that war was a period that tried men's pa- 
tience and principles, and tested their resourcefulness. 
The prolonged strain of the war was followed by a re- 
markable reaction. Those newly created States straight- 
way proceeded to forget that very important adjective, 
"United," which they had so religiously applied to them- 
selves during the war, and had insisted on in the treaty 
with England, and quickly relapsed into the old colcm'al 
attitude of mutual jealousy and suspicion. Each began 
to behave as if it were in no way obligated to the rest. 
They all practically, though not formally, repudiated the 
confederation through which they had won their inde- 
pendence from England, and proceeded to act as if each, 
being sufficient to itself, would establish a separate gov- 
ernment. 

The Congress had been constituted by the States 
mainly for the prosecution of the war, and now, that 
being over, it found itself only a government in name. 
The Continental armies having been disbanded, and there 
being no United States courts of justice, it could neither 
enforce its enactments at home, nor defend its citizens 
abroad. Its function, therefore, was chiefly advisory. 
It lacked all coercive power. Foreign nations having as- 
sumed it to be a responsible government had consum- 
mated treaties with it ; e. g., in the treaty with England 
Congress had agreed that private debts to Englishmen 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 469 

should be paid, and that it would advise the States to 
deal gently with the Loyalists. But in many cases the 
States totally ignored these agreements and that body 
could not help itself. Hence, when European govern- 
ments discovered the weakness of our supposed central 
government they proceeded to treat us with contempt. 

When the Continental armies disbanded they were 
obliged to trudge their way homeward without pay be- 
cause Congress had no money to hand them. But what 
made a bad matter worse was the fact that Congress had 
no authority to levy taxes, either to run the national busi- 
ness, or to pay its debts. Here then was a so-called gov- 
ernment, without an army, without a navy, without credit, 
and lacking the respect of its constituent parts. No won- 
der that foreign nations shrugged their shoulders at us. 

But why was not Congress clothed with the necessary 
power? Because the Americans of those days had a 
mortal dread of centralized rule. They could not forget 
the injustices they had sufifered from such a power lo- 
cated in London, which had tyrannized over them so long, 
and was accountable to no one but itself. So they feared 
that if they created a government endued with real au- 
thority it would soon, and surely, be usurping powers 
never granted it, hence, they "would rather suffer the ills 
they had than fly to others that they knew not of." 

The war left the people and the nation badly in debt, 
and everywhere there was a dearth of cash with which to 
transact business. Paper, or fiat, money was everywhere 
tried with the u=ual disastrous effects. Coins of all na- 
tions, and most of them mutilated, or clipped, circulated, 
and these with the paper money made confusion worse 
confounded, throu'jh lack of any standard medium. 

Then, too. the several States began to discriminate 
against each other in the matter of domestic commerce. 
Massachu.setts compelled Rhode Island, and others, to 



^70 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

pay port fees and imposts on entering her territory. New- 
York made the Connecticut and New Jersey farmers pay 
duties on all articles of traffic, and so on throughout the 
whole Thirteen. In some States, as Massachusetts and 
Rhode Island, the efforts of creditors to enforce pay- 
ment of debts, or of debtors to compel the acceptance of 
paper money for goods purchased, or for cancelling old 
debts, caused insurrections and riots, culminating in the 
formidable Shays rebellion in Massachusetts. The in- 
crease of lawlessness breaking out in so many places 
thoroughly frightened the people, because they saw 
themselves drifting toward anarchy. 

During this while a quarrel arose with Spain over the 
navigation of the lower Mississippi. New York and 
New England were willing, for peace sake, to give up 
its navigation for a period of twenty-five years. But the 
States to the south of New York would not yield, and 
threatened to secede and form a Union of their own. 
This meant two confederacies instead of one, a most 
ominous outlook for the future. 

Finally in order to secure means with which to con- 
duct the national government, and meet its obligations, 
Congress advised a scheme of imposts, or customs dues, 
similar to what we have today. After much wrangling 
twelve of the States agreed to submit to it, but the thir- 
teenth State, which proved to be New York, stood out, 
and refused to listen to pleas and arguments, and so de- 
feated this plan which promised so much for giving 
strength and tone to the confederacy. This last event 
occurred early in 1787, and seemed to fill to overflowing 
the cup of bitterness, precipitated the disruption of the 
States, and forced the country to choose between anarchy 
or a Union constructed on a wholly different basis. 

So then here was a government in the last stages of 
decrepitude ; a nation of men without a recognized and 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 471 

ample standard currency with which to do business ; 
armies of debtors and creditors forever hagghng and 
wrangling; thirteen States each trying to make game of 
the other, and at the same time torn with internal strife 
and riots ; then too there loomed the threats of disunion 
and rival confederacies. And added to all this discerning 
people became aware that the nations of Europe stood 
around, like hungry vultures, waiting the dissolution of 
this moribund republic, and impatient to pounce upon 
and devour the remains. Here are some facts which 
should be emphasized and remembered ; that those were 
the most critical and perilous years in our history, that 
all of the States were guilty of acts and policies of which 
none of us today are proud, and that New York stood 
abreast but not ahead of the worst of them.^ In this 
situation thoughtful men felt that something must be 
quickly done to avert approaching disintegration, or the 
achievements of those eight sacrificial years would vanish 
in smoke ; and slavery, or serfdom, would after all be 
their fate. 

Here is an- instance where religious people see clearly 
the hand of God guiding in the affairs of men and na- 
tions. In the esteem of contemporary European states- 
men there was no future for this newborn republic, be- 
cause plainly it was verging toward anarchy and conse- 
quent disruption. All the precedents of history pointed 
that way, and many wise ones in our own land saw noth- 
ing roseate ahead. But the gracious God had long be- 
fore determined that a new nation, under a more liberal 
and humane government, should be established in the 
world, and on this continent, which would prove itself 
an uplifting force, an inspiring exemplar, and a blessing 
to the rest of mankind. Hence, under His direction, the 
harsh and bitter experiences of those five years had 

• Read John Fiske's Critical Period of American History. 



472 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

served effectively to school many selfish, stubborn, and 
narrow minded men to long for something more stable, 
and prepare them to readily submit to the strong and 
beneficent constitutional government v^hich He had been 
quietly evolving. And furthermore, under the same 
beneficent hand, concurrent with the war and the crucial 
years that followed, a number of remarkably wise and 
far sighted men had been in training "for such a time as 
this," so that, when the hour struck, they stepped forth 
ready for the work needing to be done. 

Beginning with Pharaoh's cruel treatment of the He- 
brews as a necessary inducement to their exodus from 
Egypt, and escape from slavery, the history of human 
progress is replete with like occurrences. Only after bit- 
terest experiences will men consent to exchange the pas- 
sably good for the manifestly better. E. g., the Magna 
Charta in old England would never have become an his- 
toric fact had not the people been persistently outraged 
by the brutal tyrannies of King John. And, the heartless 
despotism of the Stuart kings forced the revolution of 
1688, with its fruitage of larger liberties. The fierce re- 
ligious persecution, instigated by Philip II. of Spain, 
aroused the Netherlands to fight for and win the boon 
of civil and religious liberty, the latter a new thing in the 
world at that time. And it required the mighty convul- 
sion of the civil war to cure our nation of the heresy of 
State rights and rid us of the vampire of human slavery. 
Thus, in the end, God makes "the wrath of men to praise 
Him, and the remainder of wrath He restrains." 

The Rise of Political Parties. It seems that during 
this period there had sprung up two political parties in 
the nation ; the Federalists, who labored for a stronger 
and more efficient central government, and the State's 
Rights men, then in the majority, who would make the 
States paramount, and leave the national government 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 473 

subservient to them in most things. In Massachusetts 
the State's Rights leaders were Samuel Adams and John 
Hancock, and of the Federalists, Fischer Ames and 
James Bowdoin. In New York George Clinton was an 
uncompromising leader of the State's Rights men, while 
General Schuyler, John Jay, and Alexander Hamilton 
were leaders of the Federalists. In Virginia the State's 
Rights leaders were Richard Henry Lee and Patrick 
Henry, while Washington, James Madison, and John 
Marshall labored for a closer union and a stronger gov- 
ernment. Indeed each State had its rabid representatives 
of both parties. 

During all this while the broad minded and far sighted 
men of the country were doing a deal of thinking on the 
factious conditions looming everywhere so ominously. 
These leaders of thought began to exchange ideas 
through correspondence. For example, George Washing- 
ton opened an extended correspondence with men in 
whose wisdom and judgment he had confidence. It is 
gratifying to know that several New Yorkers were in this 
select company, among whom were John Jay and Alex- 
ander Hamilton. Also among them were General Knox 
of Massachusetts, and James Madison of Virginia, but 
neither of the Adamses or Hancock, or Gerry, of Mas- 
sachusetts was appealed to. Washington found himself 
in thorough agreement with these men as to the secret 
of our troubles and the remedy for the same, which was 
a strong central government capable of enforcing its 
mandates, paying its debts and protecting its citizens. 
But on a certain day when the outlook for the republic 
seemed especially hopeless to Washington he unbosomed 
himself to John Jay in a letter, in which he expressed 
his belief that "virtue had in a great degree taken its de- 
parture from the land, and considered the lack of dispo- 
sition to do justice to be the source of the national trou- 
32 



474 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

bles." But Jay was not ready to despair. With a deep 
religious reliance on Providence he replied that he "could 
not believe that such a variety of circumstances had com- 
bined, almost miraculously, to make us a nation for tran- 
sient and unimportant purposes." 

The Dawning of a Brighter Day. An eflfectual 
movement toward better things, if ever realized, must 
needs start from some influential source and what place 
more fitting than Mount Vernon, and who among Ameri- 
cans so influential as George Washington? And sure 
enough, now as before, he proved himself the man for 
the hour. With prescient mind he saw a great future for 
the lands beyond the Alleghanies. He had visions of an 
empire in the Mississippi valley. To retain that empire he 
felt that the east and the west must be held together by 
oneness of aim and union of sentiment. The most effi- 
cient means to this end was the maintenance of commer- 
cial intercourse. Just before resigning his commission in 
1783 he had explored the Mohawk valley, saw its mar- 
velous possibilities as an open door to the west, and 
prophesied its wondrous commercial future. The nearest 
counterpart to this at the south was the Potomac valley. 
He persistently advocated the use of this river so far as 
navigable, to be supplemented the rest of the way by a 
canal competent to transport the products, and serve the 
needs of the growing west. The people of that region 
listened and began to act. In order to carry out the en- 
terprise it became necessary for the two States of Vir- 
ginia and Maryland to act in concert. So, early in 1785, 
a joint commission of the two States met in consultation 
at Washington's home in Mount Vernon. An agreement 
insuring harmonious cooperation was prepared by the 
commissioners; and then, as Washington's scheme in- 
volved connecting the headwaters of the Potomac with 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 475 

those of the Ohio, 'it was found necessary to invite Penn- 
sylvania to become a party to the compact. 

From such a modest beginning there finally developed 
a demand for a gathering of commissioners from the 
Thirteen States to meet at Annapolis, Md., in September, 
1786. to discuss the best method of securing a uniform 
scheme of duties, and some balanced and nation wide 
system of legislation on the subject of trade. The invi- 
tations were issued by the Governor of Virginia, but 
when the Convention assembled it was found that only 
five States were represented. Others had appointed com- 
missioners, but they were not there. The result was that 
nothing authoritative could be done. But before separat- 
ing they decided to issue an address drawn up by Alex- 
ander Hamilton, of New York, calling another Conven- 
tion to which the delegates should come clothed with 
ampler powers. In simple but energetic language the ad- 
dress set forth the chaotic condition of the country, the 
evils and dangers that threatened it, and the grave need 
for a complete reorganization of the government. Be- 
tween the proclamation of this address and the time sug- 
gested for the proposed convention occurred an aggrega- 
tion of the most startling events, including the Shays re- 
bellion in Massachusetts, which created a fear of anarchy 
among the people, greater, by far, than any they had 
ever harbored against a centralized government. 

By way of encouraging the assembling of the wished 
for Convention \'irginia led off by choosing her most 
distinguished citizen, George Washington, as one of her 
delegates. As soon as this became known there was an 
outburst of joy throughout the land. With Washington 
in the Convention the people felt that such a body might 
be trusted to act sanely, and do something dependable 
for the common good. Not long thereafter all the States, 



476 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

save Rhode Island, had chosen delegates to the Conven 
tion. 

The Birth o£ the Federal Constitution. On the 

25th of May, 1787, delegates from nine States assembled 
at Philadelphia, organized themselves, and selected 
George Washington to preside over their deliberations. 
That body was composed of choice men from all the 
States represented. Few of them were of mediocre 
ability. Gladstone once said : "It is no extravagance to 
say that, although there were only 3,000,000 people in 
the thirteen States at the time of the Revolution, the 
group of statesmen that proceeded from them were a 
match for any in the whole history of the world, and 
were superior to those of any other one epoch."- In that 
body of fifty-five delegates there appeared four men of 
the first order of ability, men of prescient mind, who 
thought continentally. These were Washington, Frank- 
lin, Hamilton, and Madison. The average nation rarely 
produces more than one or two of this type of statesmen 
in a generation. Then there were a number of men 
whom we must rank as second in that remarkable body, 
but who would stand among the first in ordinary times ; 
such as John Dickinson, Robert Morris, Oliver Ells- 
worth, Gouverneur Morris, William Livingston, and 
James Wilson. Thomas Jefferson, then in Paris, char- 
acterized the Federal Convention "an assembly of demi- 
gods." 

Many of the delegates came to the convention with the 
thought that its sole business was to patch up and in some 
way improve the old Articles of Confederation. But a 
number of the leading men counselled against such a pro- 
posal from the beginning, and argued for some essential 
changes in the basic principles of the government. After 



^ D. Campbell's Puritans in England, Holland, etc., p. 5. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 477 

some days had been spent in listening to the various 
plans proposed for improvement, Hamilton arose and 
plead for the utter abandonment of the old, and the estab- 
lishment of a strong and thoroughly organized central 
government. In his speech he exhibited the utter weak- 
ness of the existing Articles of Confederation, the folly 
of continuing it, and the necessity of something stable 
embodying elements that had proven workable in the 
older types of governments then existent. This speech 
occupied five or six hours, and Gouverneur Morris de- 
scribed it as the ablest and most impressive he had ever 
heard, embodying all the accumulated knowledge and re- 
flection of years. Although Hamilton's plan for a 
stronger government was not, in several respects, the one 
finally adopted, yet he quite convinced the delegates, by 
the light of recent experience, that any attempt to im- 
prove that which clearly lacked the first elements of 
virility, and had proved itself a conspicvious failure, 
would be folly, and he furthermore braced their resolu- 
tion to attempt that which was ultimately created : our 
Federal Constitution. 

We think we are justified at this point in emphasizing 
the fact that John Jay was one of the very few men in the 
country who had a clear vision of the type of government 
which ought to supersede the inefficient Federal Congress 
then in control, and from the start was in substantial 
agreement with Hamilton. In a letter to Jefferson, dated 
August 8th, 1786, he says: "To vest legislative, judicial, 
and executive powers in one and the same body of men, 
and that too in a body daily changing its members, can 
never be wise. In my opinion those three great depart- 
ments of sovereignty should be forever separated, and 
so distributed as to serve as checks on each other."-' And, 
as we shall see, what Jay suggested was accomplished by 

"Jay's Jay, Vol. I, 256. 



478 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

that historic Convention. His attitude being widely 
known doubtless yields the reason why he was not sent 
to that assemblage. The State's Rights men being in 
control in New York would naturally see to it that a ma- 
jority of their representation in the Convention should 
be of their party. 

New York had comparatively little to do with the work 
of constructing the Constitution for the simple reason 
that two of her three delegates, Robert Yates and John 
Lansing, were out and out State's Rights men. and as 
above suggested, could be depended on to vote against 
everything looking toward a strong central government. 
Hamilton seeing that the vote of his State would be cast 
against anything he might advocate felt that it would be 
useless and unwise for him to have much to say on the 
floor of the Convention, so he absented himself part of 
the time, frequently returning, however, and devoting 
himself, while there, mainly to personal conferences with 
the constructive leaders. James Madison of Virginia has 
been called the "Father of the Constitution," and it is 
true that the Constitution under which we live is more 
his work than that of any other one man, though other 
members of the Convention had not a little to do with its 
moulding. 

After three and one-half months of arduous toil the 
time was come for the members to set the seal of their 
approval on their great work by appending their names 
to the document. But concerning this there was much 
hesitation in certain quarters. A majority of the mem- 
bers wished it to go forth to the people, not only as the 
act of the Convention, but as the act of every member 
thereof. Some who had not been able to agree to all its 
parts objected seriously to approving the whole of it now 
by such an act. Here again was a grave crisis in our af- 
fairs, for unless practically the whole Convention should 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 479 

sign it there would be but little chance for its approval by 
the people, and so all their work and trouble would go 
for naught. In this emergency Alexander Hamilton 
stepped to the front, and in a thrilling speech plead for 
united action, saying that the Constitution as formulated 
would not establish as strong a government as he had 
hoped for, and further, quoting him: "No man's ideas 
are more remote from this plan than my own ; but is it 
possible to deliberate between anarchy and convulsion on 
one side, and the chance of good on the other?" His 
vigorous appeal, and a similar one by Benjamin Frank- 
lin, caused every member present to sign, excepting 
Mason and Randolph of Virginia, and Gerry of Massa- 
chusetts. Yates and Lansing of New York, disgusted 
with the way things were going, had long since gone 
home. 

Thus our Federal Constitution is the fruitage of many 
compromises, and much yielding, on the part of the sev- 
eral members of that epochal assembly. But this is a 
sample of how things have been done on the line of hu- 
mane progress from the beginning. Coincident with 
every notable step forward in civilization three classes 
of men become prominent. First, the reactionaries who 
are ever afraid of progress, and have a mortal dread of 
experiments. They remind one of the old couple who al- 
ways rode backwards in their one horse shay. They 
never caught sight of what was ahead, they could see 
only what was behind. Second, that type of visionaries 
who will consent to nothing short of their full orbed 
ideal. Say they, "the space between us and the goal must 
be leaped at one bound or there is no use to try." Third, 
the wise men of vision ; such, though eager to attain the 
perfect, are content to take a step at a time, make the 



480 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

most of what they have in hand, or is within their reach, 
never forgetting the ideal, these are the ones who ulti- 
mately reach the higher levels and take humanity with 
them. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 481 



CHAPTER VII 

Adoption of the Constitution and Launching of 
THE Government 

The New Constitution Strongly Opposed. Simul- 
taneously with the submission of the proposed new char- 
ter of government by Congress to the States a storm of 
opposition arose among conservative thinkers ; so differ- 
ent was it from what they had in mind when the delegates 
were sent to the Convention. It also resulted in a more 
rigid alignment of political party divisions, and gave a 
new name to one of those parties. Those who favored 
the new Constitution retained the name of Federalists, 
while those who opposed its adoption called themselves 
Antifederalists. Here in New York the contest had an 
early beginning. Yates and Lansing, having quit the 
Convention in a huff before it adjourned, came home and 
did all in their power to bring its proceedings into ill re- 
pute. Pamphlets, broadsides, caricatures, and stunij) 
speeches were the weapons used against the dangerous 
document. And this was a sample of what happened in 
most of the States. But coincident with these there ap- 
peared in every State a host of able defenders of this 
novel instrument of government. Chiefest among these 
was a New Yorker, in the person of Alexander Hamil- 
ton. Fond of debate these opposition essays and pam- 
phlets were a challenge quite to his taste. And though, 
as he said in the Convention, the Constitution in many 
respects was not at all to his liking, yet it was vastly bet- 
ter than anarchy, which was the sole and only alternative 
left for the people. So he seized his pen, which proved 
itself in his hand to be mightier than the sword, in its 
defense. He resolved to explain the meaning of all parts 



482 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of the Constitution in a series of short incisive essays. 
He announced his purpose to two kindred spirits, men 
whom he considered best equipped for the task, James 
Madison and John Jay. Madison was a member of Con- 
gress, which, at that time, was holding its sessions in New 
York City. These men cordially joined in the work, and the 
result was "The Federalist," perhaps the most famous 
of American books, and undoubtedly the most profound 
and suggestive treatise on Federal government ever writ- 
ten. And to this day, apart from judicial interpretation, 
it is reckoned the best explication of the Constitution ex- 
tant. Indeed, it was turned to as an authority by the 
leading minds of Germany when they were intent on the 
formation of the Germanic Empire.* Of the 85 papers 
of this profound treatise Hamilton wrote the major part. 
These essays, sent everywhere and republished through- 
out the country, were acknowledged to have surpassed 
any other means used in winning votes for the new 
scheme of government. 

John Fiske in his Critical Period of American History 
says : "Among political writers Alexander Hamilton 
and James Madison must be ranked in the same order 
with Aristotle, Montesquieu, and Locke ; and The Fed- 
eralist, their joint production, [including John Jay] is 
the greatest treatise on government ever written." And 
right here we would insert the estimate of John Adams 
as to the value of John Jay's services to the country in 
that time of testing. In a letter to James Lloyd, in 181.5, 
about the early Federalists, Adams said : " I f orebore to 
mention one of more importance than any of the rest, in- 
deed of almost as much weight as all the rest. I mean 
Mr. Jay. That gentleman had as much influence in the 



Lodge's Life of Hamilton, p. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 483 

preparatory measures, in digesting the Constitution, and 
obtaining its adoption, as any man in the nation."^ 

The principal contests over the adoption of the Con- 
stitution took place in the States of Virginia, Pennsyl- 
vania, Massachusetts, and New York. In their Conven- 
tions weeks were spent in dissecting and weighing every 
section and paragraph of the document. In every State 
there were strong men who fought against its adoption. 
It is interesting to recall that in Massachusetts Samuel 
Adams, the home christened "Father of the Revolution,' 
John Hancock, and Elbridge Gerry, acted as leaders of 
the Antifederalists. They felt sure that a government 
on the model of the proposed Constitution would seri- 
ously interfere with State rights, and lead to tyranny. 
In New York the great leader of the Antifederalists was 
Governor George Clinton. He had done a great work 
during the war in raising and feeding armies, and in 
keeping New York headed for Independence, but like his 
Massachusetts compeers, above mentioned, he lacked the 
continental vision. He became uncompromising in his 
hostility to the proposed new plan of government, and 
furthermore, he was a born politician, who, by skillful 
manipulation, had gained control of the State, and his 
partisans were wondrously well organized. He would 
prefer to establish New York as an independent republic 
rather than allow her to lose her individuality by 
acknowledging the overlordship of a great central gov- 
ernment, which he was sure would legislate against her 
interests. 

The New York Constitutional Convention met at 
Poughkeepsie on the 19th of June, 1788. There were 65 
delegates in attendance. Of this number 46 were against 
and 19 in favor of the adoption of the Constitution. The 

'John Adams' Works, Vol. X, 115. 



484 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

leader of the opposition was Melancthon Smith, a man 
of learning, and one of the ablest debaters in the country. 
His aides were Yates and Lansing, above mentioned. 
The leader of the minority was Alexander Hamilton, 
ably seconded by John Jay and Robert R. Livingston. 
The outlook for ratification was very doubtful. That 
majority was too big to be wheedled, or bought, or re- 
duced by political finesse. The average man would have 
said : 'Tt is no use to tackle the case with such odds 
against us." But not so Hamilton and his aides. They 
were ready and eager for the fray. The job before them 
was to convert this hostile majority by sheer force of ar- 
gument into a friendly majority, and this labor of Hercu- 
les fell chiefly on one man, Hamilton. Day after day he 
was on his feet meeting their objections with convincing 
logic, rugged facts, or historical precedents. The enemy 
then changed their tactics and made personal attacks, 
treating him as if he were himself the odious Constitu- 
tion incarnated. But keeping his temper well under con- 
trol he parried all these vicious thrusts, and forced the 
opposition to face the great question before them, viz. : 
The ratification of this Constitution or a plunge into 
anarchy. So cogent were his arguments and so resist- 
less his eloquence that finally Melancthon Smith, Clin- 
ton's great champion, openly acknowledged himself con- 
vinced by Hamilton, and declared that he would vote for 
the Constitution. The result was that the Convention 
ratified it by a small majority, and so New York decided 
to join her fortunes with the rest in the great experiment. 
Now this victory of Hamilton's has ever since been 
regarded by competent judges as one of the most remark- 
able achievements of forensic debate on record. Henry 
Cabot Lodge, himself a U. S. Senator of recognized 
ability, and wide experience, says, in his Life of Hamil- 
ton: "Tried by the severest test, that of winning votes, 




ALEXANDER HAMILTON 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 485 

Hamilton's victory is of the highest rank in the annals of 
oratory." 

In this connection we would call attention to another 
illustration of our contention in the first chapter, that 
New York and other States have not been given the 
space and consideration fairly due them in our popular 
histories. E. g. John Fiske in his Critical Period &c., 
previously mentioned, devotes 33 pages to a sketch of the 
State Conventions called to ratify or reject the Constitu- 
tion. Of these 33 pages, 3^^ are given to the contest in 
Virginia, 6 to Pennsylvania, 2^ to New York, and 15 
to Massachusetts. The space given to Pennsylvania 
seems fair and equitable, but Virginia's consent was 
more essential to the end desired than that of Massachu- 
setts, first, because of her geographical position, and sec- 
ond, because she was the most populous of the thirteen. 
Then, too, the forces for and against the proposition 
were so evenly divided in Virginia that no one at the be- 
ginning dare predict the outcome, and this mainly be- 
cause such giants in debate were there arrayed against 
each other. E. g., Patrick Henry and George Mason 
against James Madison and John Marshall. Query : In 
a matter so vital and interesting to the issues at stake 
why so little attention given to Virginia? 

And, as to New York, though ranking 7th in popula- 
tion, Fiske acknowledges that commercially and geo- 
graphically she was the center of the Union, because of 
which he says : "It was rightly felt that the union could 
never be cemented without this central State." With 
Massachusetts located on the north eastern end of the 
line a union composed of the remaining 11 or 12 could 
easily succeed, but a confederacy made up of two clusters 
of commonwealths separated from each other by a for- 
eign and hostile state Was manifestly impossible. Hence, 
one wonders why Fiske should devote, in his story of the 



486 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Massachusetts Convention, two pages to the speech of 
one Jonathan Smith, a farmer from Lanesboro, and not 
quote a sentence from the speeches of Hamilton or Mad- 
ison who did more than all the farmers of Massachusetts, 
or any other two men in the country, to secure the adop- 
tion of the Federal Constitution, and hence, the launch- 
ing of the United States government. 

The Constitution, even after its ratification, was as a 
ship on the ways. It still had to be launched, its motive 
power and steering gear installed, and its captain with 
crew selected and commissioned. As per the rules laid 
down in the new organic law, the members of the Senate 
and House of Representatives were duly chosen, and also 
the electors of the President. George Washington was 
by them unanimously chosen as the first President of the 
Republic, the wisest possible choice for the difficult and 
delicate work to be done. He was inaugurated in New 
York city on the 30th of April, 1789. Robert R. Living- 
ston, first Chancellor of the State of New York, adminis- 
tered the oath of office. 

After the new Federal Congress had assembled and 
thoroughly organized itself for business, one of its first 
acts was the creation of three executive departments of 
government. These were the Department of State, the 
Treasury, and War Departments. An important piece of 
legislation this, but a matter of higher importance, just 
then, was who should be chosen to head those depart- 
ments, especially the second one. For this was another 
very critical juncture in our history, the trial of a brand 
new scheme of government. The choice of the heads 
of Departments fell upon Washington, and here again 
he proved himself the man for the hour. Now Wash- 
ington was a remarkably accurate judge of men; rarely 
did he make a mistake. Hence, would one assess the 
value of any man conspicuous in the civil or military 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 487 

service of that time, he would do well first to learn what 
George Washington thought of him, or what was his 
attitude toward him ; for be it known that the men whom 
he chose as aides or advisers have, with few exceptions, 
received the approval of history. 

For Secretary of State he chose Thomas Jefferson, of 
Virginia. This position was first offered to John Jay, 
but since he was given the choice of either this or that 
of Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, he chose the 
latter. General Knox of Massachusetts, whom Wash- 
ington, during the late prolonged struggle had learned 
to respect and trust, was chosen Secretary of War. The 
situation of the newly organized government at that 
time was such that the Treasury Dept. was, by far, the 
most important of the three. Great debts were owing 
both to foreign and domestic creditors ; over against these 
were an empty treasury and no revenue. Now, a nation 
is much like an individual, it cannot get very far in this 
world without paying its way and meeting its obligations. 
The United States at that juncture had no credit in the 
markets of the world ; no one would trust it. The first 
task of the new Secretary would be to establish the 
public credit, or create something where nothing existed 
before. To do this for a nation, where so many diverse 
interests were involved, would require genius of the 
highest and rarest kind. The man chosen by Washing- 
ton for this tremendous task was Alexander Hamilton 
and it proved to be a choice of the highest wisdom. 

Our space will not permit us to enter into the details of 
the system he created, but suffice it to say that he quickly 
reported to Congress a practical scheme for raising a 
public revenue, for funding the national debts, and, fur- 
thermore, he devised a workable system for the conduct 
of the financial business of the nation. These were 
adopted by Congress, and put in practice, with the result 
3.3 



488 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

that in a remarkably brief space of time the government 
of the United States was on its feet financially, with its 
credit and self-respect established before the world. It 
is fitting to add that most of his schemes were strenu- 
ously opposed at every step, and that his road to success 
was an exceedingly rugged one, and studded with many 
thorns. The above noted work of Alexander Hamilton 
has always been regarded as phenomenal, unique. And 
be it also remembered that what he then did was not 
just for the passing moment, or to meet a transient 
emergency, but permanent in its nature. The finances 
of our government are still mainly conducted on the 
principles laid down by Hamilton. Thus he proved him- 
self to be a constructive statesman of the first order of 
merit, and one of the chiefest founders of our Govern- 
ment. When he addressed himself to his great work 
our Government was much like a watch with all its parts 
assembled except the mainspring. All else, however 
perfect in their adjustments,' were of no avail without 
that member. He fabricated and introduced that essen- 
tial part, and straightway the machine began to move 
smoothly and efficiently. 

As we have already seen. Hamilton had comparatively 
little to do with the moulding of our national Constitu- 
tion, but it developed later, as we have endeavored to 
show, that he did more than any other man to make it a 
workable scheme of government. A somewhat startling 
assertion this, but by way of substantiating our claim, 
we would say that in addition to calling into being our 
national system of finance, it was he who first affirmed 
the presence of powers latent in the Constitution, and 
which, as yet, had been unsuspected by its original 
draughtsmen. This remarkable assertion appeared in 
connection with his eiTorts to create a United States Bank 
as part of his scheme to establish the public credit. His 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 489 

Opponents declared that the Constitution granted Con- 
gress no powers to authorize such an institution, and 
hence he was asking the impossible. Hamilton repHed 
that the Constitution, by implication, granted Congress 
power to do anything that is clearly for the public good. 
After much heated discussion this was finally conceded, 
and the bank was authorized. This great principle, 
afterward adopted by Chief Justice Marshall, that great 
expounder of the Constitution, as a leading canon of 
interpretation, because it embodies the tenet of liberal 
construction, has become the most formidable weapon in 
the armory of the Constitution. And thus this great 
document, regarded by many, at the first, as a stifif and 
rigid charter of government, impossible of adjustment to 
new and unlooked for conditions, has become, by the 
appHcation of Hamilton's doctrine of " the implied pow- 
ers," a flexible and supple instrument that can be easily 
adapted to a majority of cases liable to arise. 

It is sometimes pleasant to have our judgments con- 
firmed by the unsolicited opinion of a disinterested party. 
Here is one on Hamilton. Talleyrand, that exceedingly 
shrewd and elusive French diplomat, when visiting New 
York in 1794, happening to see Hamilton at work late 
at night in his law office, said of him : " I have seen 
one of the wonders of the world. I have seen a man 
laboring all night to support his family, who has made 
the fortune of a nation." Again he said : " I consider 
Napoleon, Fox, and Hamilton the three greatest men of 
our epoch, and without hesitation I award the first place 
to Hamilton." But this was before Napoleon became 
ruler of France, and Talleyrand his counsellor. 

In the opinion of most political writers Hamilton stood 
next to Washington among the statesmen of the period 
immediately following the war of the Revolution. Some 
have pronounced him " the brains of the first Adminis- 



490 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

tration." Jefiferson was great, but he excelled Hamilton 
neither in patriotism nor ability. They came to differ 
widely, but their differences were mainly in their atti- 
tude toward democracy, or in their beliefs regarding the 
ability of the people to rule themselves. In this respect 
Jefferson was a little ahead of his time. At the close 
of that war many people had not yet broken with the 
idea of subserviency to the rule of the aristocracy, or 
of the wealthy and cultured class. Hence, at the time 
of the formation of the Federal Constitution and the 
organization of our Government, a conservative of Ham- 
ilton's type was better adapted for the work of the h^iir 
than a radical democrat, as Jefferson was then consid- 
ered. The experiences of the next 20 years brought the 
people nearer to Jefferson's position. But Jefferson was 
not by nature fitted for the kind of foundation work 
done by Hamilton, nor for the times when it was done. 

We have now seen the new ship of state safely 
launched, and auspiciously started on her remarkable 
career, and so have reached the tcrmimis ad qucin of the 
story which we set for ourselves at the beginning, i. e., 
the end of the Revolutionary period. Whether our re- 
cital of New York's share in that great drama, as com- 
pared with that of Massachusetts', has in any way tended 
to augment New York's glory we will leave the patient 
reader to judge. 

We think it proper that we should here reassert our 
belief that in a regulation history of the United States, 
or of a State, the ideal historian should exhibit no unfair 
prejudice in favor of any event, person, or locality. He 
shculd strive to state with judicial fairness the true 
values of deeds and events, by whomsoever wrought and 
wheresoever done. 

In the face of such a statement this writer, a New 
Yorker, dealing with her history, may be charged with 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 491 

stultifying himself by an exhibition of rank prejudice as 
against Massachusetts. In reply to such a challenge we 
would say that we were moved to the treatment of this 
phase of New York's history, and the compilation of the 
above chapters, only after a careful study of Revolu- 
tionary events, especially those which occurred here in 
the North. As we said at the beginning we discovered 
that most of our histories have been the work of Massa- 
chusetts men. One cannot read these histories without 
receiving the impression that the men of Massachusetts 
stood preeminent for vision and initiative, and that, with 
few honorable exceptions, the leaders of other States 
were merely their echoes, and that the deeds done else- 
where were mainly the fruits of the seed sowing and 
tillage begun in Massachusetts. Reflecting that the afore- 
said histories have set the key, and served as exemplars 
for most of those written since and elsewhere, we felt 
moved to prove our contention by a deliberate comparison 
of each State's contribution, using therefor the parallel 
column method. Knowing how hard it is for truth to 
catch up with and supplant a lie, in such a case as this, 
we have been at pains to keep to the fore and specially 
emphasize w^hat New York did and suffered, lest the 
reader straightway forget and lapse into his old attitude. 
Therefore what vv^e have written has been wholly in the 
interest of truth, and as a protest against such partial 
treatment as New York and other States have thus far 
received. Moreover, so long as one presents the truth 
equitably in dealing with similar and synchronous events 
he cannot be fairly charged with prejudice. Because of 
the above cited facts, and. as aforesaid, through lack of 
space, we have limited our comparisons to New York 
and Massachusetts, and have rarely mentioned the deeds 
done in and by other States, most of which stood quite 
abreast of anv other one. 



Guide to the 
Saratoga Battle Field 



Guide to 
Revolutionary and Colonial Sites 

AT ScHUYLERVILLE 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 495 



GUIDE TO THE SARATOGA BATTLE FIELD 

How to Get There. From Schuylerville. If you are 
a good walker go first by electric car to Wilbur's Basin. 
From there walk to Freeman's Farm, one and one-half 
miles to the west. After starting take first left hand 
road up the hill. From there it is a straight road to the 
battlefield. After crossing the ravine turn in at the first 
house on the left. You are then at the place. 

If you are not a walker, then take a carriage at Schuy- 
lerville. Perhaps it were better to go by Quaker Springs 
and return by the River road. The scenery from Quaker 
Springs to the battle field is superb. After leaving 
Quaker Springs, up the second road to your left came 
General Eraser on the morning of the 19th of Septem- 
ber. 1777. on his way to the battle. Near here he turned 
southward. After passing the Quaker meeting house, 
a half mile farther on at a fork in the roads, you keep to 
the left : then take second road to the left and turn in at 
the first house you come to on the right. You are then 
at the Freeman's Farm House (now Esmond's). 

From Saratoga Springs. It is nine miles to the battle 
field. You wall need to take a carriage, and a lunch, as it 
will be quite late before you get back. Drive out Union 
Avenue to Moon's ; then down the hill back of his place, 
cross the trestle bridge over the foot of the lake; then 
along the shore of the lake for a mile and a half to the 
Cedar Bluff house. Take first left hand road beyond 
this up the hill. On top of the hill turn to the right, a 
little farther on turn to the left, then southwest for half 
a mile till you meet a road running directly east, take 
this over hill and dale for three miles, passing three cross 
roads from the north, till you come to a school house and 
the Quaker meeting house. Arrived at this turn vou are 



496 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

on historic ground. It was near here that General Fr?sev 
with his brigade, coming up from the river on the morn- 
ing of the 19th of September, 1777, turned to the south 
on his way to the battlefield. Now turn up the hill to the 
right past the school house and church. About half a 
mile south of the church at a fork in the roads, you 
keep to the left ; then take second road down the hill to 
your left, turn in at the first house you come to on your 
right; this is Freeman's farm (now Esmond's). 

From Mechanicville and the south. Take electric car 
to Stillwater or Bemis Heights ; there get a carriage to 
the battlefield. Turn up the hill at Bemis Heights. 
About a mile up the hill another road comes in from the 
north. Follow this road for a mile and a half turning to 
the right at the second cross road, then down the hill, 
and turn in to the right at the first house you come to ; 
this is Freeman's farm. 

Arrived at Freeman's farm, first obtain permission to 
look over the grounds. Then as you stand at the front 
of the house facing the west you are looking out on the 
field of the first day's battle ; but remember that all the 
land in sight was then covered with dense forests except 
about 15 acres around and west of the house, and a few- 
clearings on and about the low hills to the west. The 
original Freeman cottage stood to your left near the west 
line of the barnyard. It was at and about this cottage 
that Morgan met the British scouts under Major Forbes. 
He drove them back into the woods just north of the 
road, and was there in turn driven back and scattered by 
Burgoyne's main body. Burgoyne formed his line of 
battle just south of the ravine which runs parallel with 
and a little to the north of the road. Then he advanced 
and the battle raged for four hours back and forth across 
the open clearing both to the east and west of the cottage, 
but principally to the west. The battle ended when the 



498 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Germans coming up from the river occupied the knoll to 
the south of the barns with reinforcements and turned 
the American right wing, just at dark. 

After the battle the British held the field and fortified 
themselves. See map for location and direction of their 
lines. Here they remained for seventeen days. Let us 
now look over the grounds a bit. 

The Old Battle Well. 1st: In the hollow just be- 
yond the barnyard at the south you see the old battle 
well. About this wxll many poor fellows were found 
dead after the battle, who in their last moments had 
dragged themselves here to quench their raging thirst, a 
condition which always follows loss of blood. 

The Great Redoubt. 2nd : From the well, climb the 
knoll and pass to the southwest till you come to the 
fence. It was on this knoll that Riedesel posted his in- 
fantry and cannon whose attack decided the battle of 
the 19th of September, 1777, for the British. About the 
knoll the British built a strong redoubt, also breastworks 
which served as the southwest defense of their camp. 
Against this redoubt Arnold led the ineffectual charge 
after the retreat of the British on the 7th of October. 
On the little rocky knoll, a few rods to the west of you, 
the British had an outwork. 

Remains of Burgoyne's Camp Defenses. 3d : Should 
you wish to see the only remains of Burgoyne's camp 
defenses, take the road one-half mile to the east to Mr. 
E. R. Wilbur's. The ravine you cross on the way was 
the line between Hamilton's and Fraser's camps. About 
a half mile from Mr. Wilbur's to the south, in the 
bushes, are some well preserved breastworks. Their lo- 
cation and form are marked on the map, as is also the 
location of Burgoyne's headquarters tent. When there, 
look for remains of old camp well over the fence to the 
west. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 499 

These are on the land of Mr. Eugene Curtis, and it is 
hoped that they may be preserved intact, as rehcs of the 
historic past are becoming more scarce and more inter- , 
esting as the years go by. 

Breyman's Hill. 4th : About sixty rods to the north- 
west of Freeman's farm, and north of the road, is Brey- 
man's hill, called by the residents Burgoyne's hill, a mis- 
nomer. This defended the extreme right of the British 
camp, and was held by the Germans under Colonel Brey- 
man. The capture of this strong position by Arnold 
ended the second day's battle, and forced Burgoyne to 
retreat. Arnold broke through the breastworks between 
the road and the first clump of trees. Once within the 
works, he quickly compelled the defenders to retreat. In 
the contest w-hich followed his entrance he was wounded, 
and Colonel Breyman was killed. The tablet is placed 
on the line of the works, while Arnold was doubtless 
wounded a little to the rear, to the east. Hardly a sug- 
gestion of the old earthworks remains here. 

Where General Fraser was Shot. 5th : Returning 
to the road, pass up the hill to the west and turn to the 
left. It was this high ground, over which the road runs, 
that Fraser occupied and held during the iirst day's bat- 
tle. Just after you have passed three houses, look on 
the right side of the road for the tablet v.'hich 
marks the place where General Fraser was shot. The 
basswood tree over the tablet grew out of the stump of 
the original one, under which the tragedy occurred. The 
man who shot him, Timothy Murphy, doubtless stood 
some eight hundred or a thousand feet to the west or 
south-west of this point. 

Scene of Second Day's Battle. 6th : Passing on 
you will notice, as you descend the hill, a tablet on the 
right of the road, against the fence. This is about on 
the line where Burgo)-ne posted his forces before the 



500 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

second battle. The British grenadiers, under Major 
Ackland, were posted from near this point around the 
base of the hill to the left. The British light infantry, 
with one cannon, occupied the hill over to the right and 
also a part of the plain this side of the hill. The Ger- 
mans held the center. The artillery was posted at inter- 
vals from the right of xA.ckland's grenadiers to the center 
of the German lines. The twelve-pounders, over which 
there was such a stubborn fight, were posted in the rear 
of the German left, a little up the hill. 

The battle opened with an attack by the Americans 
under General Poor on the grenadiers at the extreme left ; 
at nearly the same time Dearborn and Learned struck 
both the British and German lines in front, while Morgan 
charged up the hill at the rear of the British e.xtreme 
right, and forced them to retire. Soon Arnold conspelled 
the Germans to give way when, after fifty-two minutes of 
fiercest fighting the entire force of the British were com- 
pelled to hurry back to their camp, which was stormed by 
Arnold and their right defense taken, as previously 
stated. 

The Middle Ravine and Observation Hill. 7th: 
Leaving the second day's battle ground, you pass toward 
the south, over a stone bridge. This bridge spans the 
Middle ravine, which figures so prominently in the his- 
tory of the hostile camps, and the two battles. Passing 
on you soon come to an isolated hill crowned with farm 
buildings. From the top of the log house, which then 
stood there. Colonel Wilkinson observed the British 
army deploying into line and apparently oflfering battle, 
which fact he reported to General Gates, who at once 
ordered the attack. At the foot of this hill stands a tablet 
whose inscription gives the impression that from here 
General Fraser was shot. This could not be for two rea- 
sons : first, because Morgan and his men were not here, 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 501 

but were engaged with the British right, half a mile and 
more to the northwest ; and second, because the shoulder 
of the hill would prevent seeing General Fraser from 
here, or if not the hill, the trees, and also the smoke of 
battle would screen him at this distance. 

Fort Neilson. 8th: Passing on three-fourths of a 
mile toward the southeast, and climbing the hill, we come 
to the site of Fort Neilson, which defended the north- 
west angle of the American camp. The barns stand on 
the site of the old log bam about which the ramparts 
were thrown up. The wing to the rear of the main 
house is the identical one occupied by Morgan and Poor 
as their quarters. The interior has been kept intact. 
From this point Arnold no doubt mounted his horse and 
rushed into battle without orders. For the location and 
direction of the American works, and the point of de- 
parture of the divisions into battle, see map. 

Gates' Headquarters. 9th : After leaving Fort Neil- 
son, as you continue down the road toward the south, 
somewhere down in the field to the left stood the ammu- 
nition magazine of the Americans. At the intersection 
of the roads, as you turn to the left, you will observe a 
tablet. A little way back of this in the field was Gates' 
headquarters, and up to the right of it was the hospital. 
Here Gates stayed during the second day's battle, and 
here he had the heated argument with Sir Francis Gierke, 
a wounded prisoner, over the merits of the ques- 
tions at issue between the Americans and British, 
api)arently more anxious to win in the battle of words 
than in the life and death struggle waging beyond the 
sally port of his camp. 

Bemis' Tavern and River Defenses. 10th: When 
you reach the foot of the hill at the river, you will see 
on your left, next the fence, a tablet marked Bemis' 
tavern. F'othem Bemis kept a tavern here, and owned 



502 THE STORY OF- OLD SARATOGA 

part of the heights to the west. Hence the name, Bemis 
Heights. The old tavern stood over in the fields a 
little way to the north. Now turning northward, you 
will soon see another tablet in front of a house to 
your left. From here ran strong entrenchments to the 
river, where a floating bridge spanned that stream. Note 
here the narrowness of the passage between the hill and 
river It was a veritable Thermopylae. Burgoyne ac- 
knowledged in his testimony before the court of inquiry 
that he dare not attempt to force it. The crest of the hills, 
as you pass northward, were crowned with strong breast- 
works and batteries. Three-fourths of a mile to the north 
of Bemis', you will see another tablet on the right side of 
the road in front of a barn. This marks the site of the 
advance works of the Americans. Those entrenchments, 
however, were near the river to the south-east. .See the 
map. A little farther on you will notice two houses, some 
distance off to your right, next the river. The lower 
farm was Vandenburgh's, and served as a stopping place 
over night for the frightened inhabitants on their way 
from the north to a place of safety. The highway ran 
along the river till after the Revolution. 

Burgoyne's River Defenses. Fraser's Grave. 11th: 
Two miles to the north of Bemis Heights we come to 
Wilbur's basin. Here just to the north of the buildings 
Burgoyne had his hospital, his park of artillery, and 
its magazines. At the river bank were tied his trans- 
portation boats, and thrown across the river was a 
pontoon bridge. Up to the left you will notice three hills. 
On each of these was placed a battery for the defense of 
his camp and stores. On the middle one General Fraser 
was buried, and his body was never removed, so far as 
is known. Consult map for locations. The fourth house 
to the north along the river is Ensign's, where Neilson 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 503 

had his struggle with the big Indian described in the 
chapter of anecdotes. 

Swart's House. 12th: Nearly two miles north of 
Wilbur's basin you come to Searle's ferry. Forty rods 
above the ferry is a farm house. Turn to the west just 
north of the barns, pass over the canal bridge, and a few 
rods to the west of the bridge, on a rise of ground, and 
a little to your left, you will see a depression in the 
ground. That marks the cellar of Swart's house, which 
Burgoyne occupied two days as headquarters, and in the 
vicinity of which his army was encamped. 

Willard's Mountain. 13th: Throughout the day you 
have noticed a high mountain on the east side of the 
river, about six miles away. That is Willard's mountain, 
so called from the fact that a Mr. Willard posted him- 
self on that mountain during the latter days of Bur- 
goyne's advance and signaled his observations to General 
Gates. 
34 



504 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 



GUIDE TO REVOLUTIONARY AND COLONIAL 
SITES AT SCHUYLERVILLE 

Schuylerville is connected by rail with Saratoga 
Springs, thirteen miles ; Fort Edward, twelve miles ; 
Greenwich, six miles ; Mechanicville, sixteen miles. 

As many are curious to know whether there are yet 
any relics at Schuylerville left from Revolutionary and 
Colonial days, we will give for their information the fol- 
lowing list with their location, together with the location 
of historic sites. This guide is a condensation of the 
detailed descriptions found in the preceding pages. 

As the multitudes of tourists who visit this hallowed 
spot naturally turn their steps toward the monument first, 
we will begin our tour at that point. 

The Monument. First : The monument stands 
within the lines of Burgoyne's fortified camp. This 
camp took in the buildings just north of the monument, 
extended diagonally southeast down the hill across the 
road to near Chestnut street, thence south along the 
crest of the terrace into the Victory woods ; thence west 
just over the brow of the hill to a point south of the cem- 
etery ; thence north along the western slope of the ceme- 
tery ridge to the place of beginning. 

Morgan's Breastworks. Second : About sixty rods 
northwest of the monument on a knoll covered with 
small trees, and now known as the Finch burying ground, 
but owned by James H. Carscadden, are to be seen re- 
mains of earthworks thrown up by Morgan's men. This 
place can be seen from the monument. Look for them 
on the east side of burying-ground and also in the bushes. 

British Earthworks. Third: In the Victory woods, 
south of the monument, there are hundreds of feet of the 
British breastworks in an excellent state of preservation. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 505 

The ground never having been permanently cleared nor 
plowed, these earthworks remain as the British left them, 
except that the logs, which may have entered into their 
construction, are rotted away. To find them, look for 
two pine trees near the northern end of the woods ; be- 
tween these trees you will find an angle in the woods run- 
ning south and west. At the upper end of the northern 
leg of this angle are some rifle pits, plainly discernible ; 
there are also some in front and south of it. Next, about 
125 feet to the southwest, you will find another angle 
running west and then south ; walk on the crest of these 
works till you come to an obtuse angle which veers to the 
southwest ; near this some breastworks run directly south 
on the edge of a clearing. You can follow these easily 
^or several hundred feet. Near the southern end of 
these turn to the left down into the woods and you will 
find a line of breastworks running from the swampy 
place through the woods to the crest of the ridge on the 
east. These two latter works were doubtless intended 
to cover their outposts, or advanced pickets. 

The writer asked Mr. J. J. Perkins, then custodian of 
the monument, who was in the artillery service several 
years during the civil war, to go over the ground with 
him, and he declares that there is no doubt of their 
genuineness. 

These being the only relics of Burgoyne's defensive 
works remaining on this side of the river, at Schuyler- 
ville, it is earnestly hoped that they may be preserved 
intact. They will doubtless remain undisturbed so long 
as they continue in the hands of the Victory Manufactur-. 
ing Company. These woods ought to be owned by the 
village, or State. 

American Earthworks. Fourth : Back of the Vic- 
tory schoolhouse, on a knoll covered with pines, may be 



506 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

seen remains of earthworks thrown up by the Americans. 
These are in a good state of preservation. This site is 
visible from the windows of the fourth and fifth stories 
of the monument. 

Other American Earthworks. Fifth : Above the 
Victory Mills, on the south side of the creek, is a clump 
of pines against a hill. On the top of the hill back of 
those pines are remains of Gates' works, where he had 
a battery posted. This site is also visible from the monu- 
ment. Just below the Victory stone bridge, on the right 
bank of the creek, is the site of Schuyler's upper sawmi|| 
the only building spared to him by Burgoyne. That mill 
sawed the timber in the present Schuyler mansion. 

Camp Grounds. Sixth : Going down Burgoyne 
street from the monument, after you cross the railroad^ 
the next street you come to is Pearl street. On either 
side of this street as you look northward you see the 
camp ground of several companies of British troops and 
some Germans who tented in the woods. A few of the 
ancient oaks may yet be seen in the Reformed Church 
yard. 

The Surrender Elm. Seventh : A few rods north 
of the foot of Burgoyne street, on the east side of Broad- 
way, between the blacksmith shop and the brick store, 
stood the old elm under which, tradition says, Burgoyne 
signed the agreement to surrender, or "Convention," as 
he loved to call it. The tablet which hung on the old elm 
is now attached to the brick wall. 

Fort Hardy. Eighth : Old Fort Hardy was located 
in the angle of Fish creek and the river. The road to 
Greenwich crosses its site. It was built in 1757 under 
the supervision of Colonel Montressor, a royal engineer, 
and it covered about fifteen acres. It supplanted a 
wooden or blockhouse fort which stood in the same angle, 
but the latter was, of course, a much smaller structure. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 507 

Burgoyne's Artillery. Ninth : On the continuation 
of Spring street, east of Broadway, is the place where 
Burgoyne had his artillery parked behind strong en- 
trenchments. Directly opposite this on the other side of 
the river, on the high bluff, now void of trees, is the 
place where General Fellows had his battery posted, 
which so seriously annoyed the British. On the wooded 
bluff just to the north of this stood a Colonial fort built 
in 1721 (?). 

German Camp Ground. Tenth : On the northwest 
angle of Spring street and Broadway, and on the high 
ground west of Broadway, as you go to the north, was the 
camp ground of the Germans ("Hessians"), under Gen- 
eral Riedesel. A few rods northwest of the house on 
the corner, now owned by Mr. P. McNamara, were the 
barracks, built before the Revolution, burned by the 
British, and then rebuilt and occupied at one time by 
General Stark. Here no doubt the noted spy, Lovelass. 
was tried and condemned. 

The Marshall House. Eleventh: The Marshall 
house is the one in whose cellar the Baroness Riedesel 
(pronounced Re-day-zel), with her children, and the 
wounded officers, found refuge during the six days' siege 
of Burgoyne. This is located about a mile north of Fish 
creek and on high ground to the left of the road. It can 
be reached by electric cars. An iron sign marks the 
place. This house was built by Peter Lansing of Albany 
in 1773, as a farm house. In 1785 it came into the pos- 
session of Samuel Bushee, who in turn, sold it to his 
brother-in-law, Samuel Marshall, in 1817. His son, 
William B. Marshall, repaired and altered it somewhat 
about 1868. He, however, had the good taste to leave 
the lower rooms and cellar, the really interesting portions, 
as they were. 



508 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

The Marshalls relate the visit of an old man to the 
house in the early part of the nineteenth century. He 
had not been here since the Revolutionary war, but al- 
ways wanted to come and visit that house. He said that 
he was the gunner that leveled the cannon that bom- 
barded the house, that they shot several times before 
they got the range ; finally they saw the shingles fly, and 
then they kept it warm for that house and its occupants, 
as well as other points, till Burgoyne showed the white 
flag. On being asked why they fired on women and 
wounded soldiers, he replied that they supposed it to be 
Burgoyne's headquarters. 

Approach to Burgoyne's Pontoon Bridge. 
Twelfth : A little to the north of the Marshall house, 
take the road to the east across the Canal bridge to the 
iron bridge that crosses the Hudson to Clark's Mills. 
Stop in the middle of the bridge and a little way to the 
north, on the east side in the rear of Mr. John A. Dix's 
house, you will see a road running diagonally down the 
bank. This was cut by the British as an approach to their 
pontoon bridge, there anchored. This road, together with 
the cut through the bank on the opposite side, locates the 
exact point where Burgoyne and his army crossed the 
Hudson September 13-15, 1777. 

Burgoyne's Breastworks. Thirteenth : Remains 
of the breastworks thrown up by Burgoyne to defend the 
bridge are to be seen just north of Mr. Dix's house, and 
the board fence which starts from the bridge, and runs 
north to the barn, is built on the crest of a portion of 
those old defenses. 

Furnival's Battery. Fourteenth : Looking east 
from this bridge, and a little to the left, are two rounded 
and bare knolls or hills. On the crest of the eastern one 
Captain Furnival posted his battery from which he be- 
gan the cannonade of the Marshall house. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 509 

The Fords and Old Mill Sites. Fifteenth : Re- 
turning to and through Schuylerville, place yourself on 
the bridge that crosses Fish creek, near the south end. 
The stream which this bridge spans figures largely in 
both Colonial and Revolutionary history. It was the 
south line between the British and American armies dur- 
ing the siege of Burgoyne. Looking down stream the 
old ford crossed just this side the canal aqueduct, or 
about opposite the Schuyler mansion. There the French 
and Indians crossed on the night of November 27, 1745, 
to the massacre of Saratoga. There the armies in Co- 
lonial times crossed on their expeditions into Canada. 
There the British army crossed before and after the bat- 
tles, and again after the surrender on October 17, 1777. 
A few rods below the bridge on the right side of the 
stream, in a recess in the bank, is the probable site of the 
early sawmill mentioned by the French in their story of 
the massacre of Saratoga, and also the site of one of Gen- 
eral Schuyler's sawmills burned by Burgoyne. On the 
opposite side or left bank of the creek, just this side of 
the brick grist mill, stood General Schuyler's grist mill, 
also burned by Burgoyne. Turning around to your right 
you observe some cotton mills just above the bridge, and 
to the south of the creek. There stood several of the 
mills of General Schuyler burned by Burgoyne. Here 
was erected the first flax or linen mill in America, put up 
and run by General Schuyler. The tall mill nearest you 
and covered with vines, is the oldest cotton mill in New 
York State. It was erected by Philip Schuyler, 2d. in 
1828. 

The Several Schuyler Mansions. Sixteenth : 
Leaving the bridge we come next to the Schuyler man- 
sion, embowered in its grove of ancient trees. This was 
erected by Gen. Philip Schuyler in the month of Novem- 
ber, 1777. The main house was put up in seventeen days 



510 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

by the artisans of Gates' army. This house has sheltered 
as guests, Washington, Alexander Hamilton, Gov. 
George CHnton, and Lafayette, and many other notables 
of our country. It remains substantially as General 
Schuyler left it. Its predecessor was burned by General 
Burgoyne on the 11th of October, 1777. That house 
stood about twelve rods southeast of the present one. 
The lilac bushes at the bottom of the excavation are the 
descendants of the ones that stood in the garden of man- 
sion No. 2. 

The original house, the one burned by the French and 
Indians at the time of the massacre, stood twenty rods 
directly east of the present one on the bank of the canal. 
That one was built of brick. In it Capt. PhiUp Schuyler, 
uncle of the general, was shot and a number of other 
occupants perished in the flames. To the east of the canal 
on the flats were the wheat fields set on fire by Mrs. 
General Schuyler to prevent them becoming forage for 
the British army. 

Where Lovelass, the Spy, was Executed. Seven- 
teenth : Retracing your steps to the road near the 
bridge, and looking south you see at a little distance a 
brick house. Back of this house is a gravel hill which 
originally extended to the east across the road. On the 
eastern brink of that hill, as it then was, the noted spy 
Lovelass was hung, on the limb of an oak tree. He was 
buried underneath it in a sitting posture ; John Strover 
saw him hung and buried, and told his son George all 
about it. When the Waterford and Whitehall turnpike 
was built this gravel hill was partially dug away. George 
Strover was present and waited until Lovelass' remains 
were unearthed, when he appropriated the skull. This 
gruesome relic is still kept in the Schuyler mansion. 

The Old Dutch Reformed Church. Eighteenth : 
About one-third of a mile south of the creek, and in the 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 511 

fork of the River and Victory roads, stood the old Dutch 
Reformed Church. It was built in 1771. Here after 
service on the 30th of April, 1775, the people of this 
neighborhood heard the news of Lexington and Concord 
from the lips of General Schuyler. That church was 
used by the British for a hospital. A young woman while 
sitting at one of the north windows was shot by an 
American sharpshooter, and her blood stained the floor 
as long as the building stood. The church was damaged 
a few days later by several cannon balls shot from the 
British batteries. It was afterwards used by the Amer- 
icans as a commissary depot. This church was taken 
down in 1822. 

Forts Saratoga and Clinton. Nineteenth : Pass 
down the road a few rods till you stand under the rocks, 
and in front of a small house on the hill. Right east of 
you on the river bank you see the site of two, and perhaps 
four Colonial forts. The last two which stood there were 
the only ones of the eight, built in this vicinity, that saw 
any fighting. The first of the two was known as "the 
fort at Saratoga," and was burned by the French on the 
night of the massacre in 1745. Without the walls of the 
last one, or Fort Clinton, several bloody and disastrous 
encounters took place with the French and Indians. This 
fort experienced at least one successful mutiny. It was 
soon after dismantled and burned by orders of Gov. 
George Clinton in October, 1747. The location of these 
interesting forts was lost for many years, but was dis- 
covered by the writer of this book in the spring of 1900. 
Loose stones and brick-bats covered the site of the forts. 

Where Burgoyne Delivered His Sword. Twen- 
TiET?! : Somewhere between the above mentioned house 
and the canal bridge, and south of where you stand, is 
the place where Burgoyne went through the formal act 



512 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

of surrender by drawing his sword and delivering it to 
General Gates. 

The exact location has been irretrievably lost. The 
tablet that purports to mark the place should probably 
stand several rods to the north. The old road is said to 
have run where the canal now is. 

The Tory and Colonel Van Vechten. Twenty- 
first : About ten rods below the canal bridge is a little 
ravine where a Tory waylaid Colonel Van Vechten, of 
Coveville. Screened by some trees he waited till the 
Colonel passed along a-horseback on his way up to visit 
General Schuyler. The Tory had his rifle leveled at him, 
and was about to pull the trigger, when his nerve failed 
him and he allowed the Colonel to pass unharmed. He 
related this incident after the Revolution. 

Remains of Revolutionary Earthworks. Twenty- 
second: On the east side of the river, a mile or more 
south of the bridge, on the edge of a high bluff facing 
the south and overlooking a ravine, are some breastworks 
thrown up by the Green Mountain boys during the siege 
of Burgoyne. They are in an almost perfect state of 
preservation, still being breast high. They are on the 
farm now owned by Nathan Corliss. These were identi- 
fied as Revolutionary remains by the writer during the 
summer of 1900, after his attention had been called to 
them by Mr. Robert Coffin, who lives in the neighbor- 
hood. 

Gates' Headquarters, Twenty-third: About one 
and one-third miles below Fish creek, on the east side of 
the road, stands the house which was probably used by 
General Gates as his headquarters from the 10th to the 
15th of October, 1777, and again used by him after the 
surrender. On the 14th or 15th of October he moved up 
to the place south of the old Dutch Church, where the 
formal surrender occurred on the 17th. The house was 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 513 

enlarged after the Revolution, and is now owned and oc- 
cupied by Edward Dwyer, who has the good taste to keep 
the house in its ancient form. 

Willard's Mountain. Twenty-fourth : Looking oflf 
to the southeast from almost any point in or about Schuy- 
lerville one sees a mountain about ten miles away. That 
is Willard's Mountain; so called from the fact that a Mr. 
Willard posted himself on its top during the advance of 
Burgoyne, and signaled his observations to General 
Gates. This mountain is about 1,400 feet above sea level, 
and affords the finest and most extensive view to be had 
from any point within thirty miles from here. 

First Village of Saratoga. Old Saratoga, destroyed 
by the French and Indians in 1745, was situated, mainly, 
just below the fort marked No. 17 on the map. 

Schuylerville is well supplied with excellent hotels and 
well-equipped liveries and garages. Carriage drives 
hereabouts are unusually numerous and attractive : To 
the battle-field, two ways, 9 miles ; to Saratoga Lake, 9 
miles; to Fort Miller, 5 miles; to Cossayuna Lake, 12 
miles ; to the magnificent Dianondahowa Falls. 3 miles ; 
to Greenwich, 5 miles; to Bald Mountain, the deserted 
village, 4 miles, and to the top of Willard's Mountain, 12 
miles. The roads are unusually good. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 515 



Sources and Literature 

We subjoin herewith a Hst of the authorities which 
we found especially useful in the preparation of this 
work: 

Documents Relating to the Colonial History of New York, 
10 Vols. Folio. 

Documentary History of New York, 4 Vols. Folio. E. B. 
O'Calligan. 

The Sir Wm. Johnson MSS. State Library. Story's Life of 
Sir Wm. Johnson. 

Journal of the Legislative Council of N. Y. in MSS. State 
Library. 

Manuscripts in the Albany Co. Clerk's Office, Albany. 

Colonial New York. Geo. W. Schuyler. 

Jesuits of North America. Francis Parkman. 

Travels in North America. Peter Kalm. 

The Colonial Laws of New York. 

Montressor's Journal. N. Y. Historical Society's Col's. Vol. 
M- 

The American Lady. Mrs. Grant of Laggan. 

History of Saratoga Co., both editions. N. B. Sylvester. 

History of Washington Co., N. Y. Johnson. 

Burgoync's State of the Expedition from Canada. Edition of 
1780. 

Lieut. Hadden's Journal, annotated by Rogers. 

Lieut. Digby's Journal. 

Lieut. Anburey's Travels. 

Capt. Pausch's Journal, annotated by Stone. 

Memoirs, by Gen. James Wilkinson. 

Diary of Baroness Riedesel. W. L. Stone. 

The Sexagenary, J. P. Becker, edited by D. C. Bloodgood. 

The Clinton Papers. Hugh Hastings. 

Revolutionary Letters. W. L. Stone. 

Field Book of the Revolution. Lossing. 

Travels in North America. Marquis de Chastellux. 

Burgoyne's Campaign and St. Leger's Expedition. W. L. 
Stone. 

Winsor's Narrative and Critical History. 



516 THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 

Our Country. Lossing. 

The American Revolution. John Fiske. 

History of Lake Champlain. Palmer. 

The Burgoyne Campaign. Charles Neilson. 

Battles of Saratoga and History of Saratoga Monument Ass'n. 
Mrs. E. H. Walworth. 

Schuyler MSS. loaned by Miss Fanny Schuyler of Pelham-on- 
Sound, N. Y. 

Schuyler Papers. N. Y. Historical Society Collections, Vol. 12. 

History of Maj. Gen. Philip Schuyler. Lossing. 

Tuckerman's Life of Gen. Philip Schuyler. 

Major Gen. Philip Schuyler and the Burgoyne Campaign. By 
Gen. J. Watts De Peyster. 

Justice to Schuyler. De Peyster. 

Schuyler and Practical Strategy. De Peyster. 

Border Wars of New York. J. R. Simms. 

A Godchild of Washington. Mrs. C, S. Baxter. 

Reminiscences of Saratoga. W. L. Stone. 

Centennial Fourth of July Oration. Gen. E. F. Bullard. 

Memoir of the Centennial Celebration of Burgoyne's Sur- 
render, Stone. 

Records of the Dutch Reformed Church of Saratoga (Schuy- 
lerville). 

Records of the Village of Schuylerville. 

Drake's French and Indian Wars. 

Journal of the General Assembly of N. Y. 

Council Minutes. 

Soldier's Alinutes. 

Jones' New York in the Revolution. 

German Allies in the Revolution. 

Col. John Trumbull's Reminiscences of his Own Times. 

Trevelyan's American Revolution. • 

Belcher's First American Civil War. 

Collections of the New York Historical Society. 

New York Historical Society Magazine. 

Fonblanque's Burgoyne. 

Magazine of American History. 

Hough's Northern Invasion. 

Watson's Men and Times of The Revolution. 



THE STORY OF OLD SARATOGA 517 

In addition to certain of the above the following were 
especially useful in preparing New York's Share in the 
Revolution. 

J. R. Brodhead's History of New York. 

Hildreth's United States. 

H. B. Dawson's Sons of Liberty. 

W.' E. Griffis' Influence of the Netherlands on the English 
Commonwealth and the American Republic. 

Motley's Dutch Republic. 

George Bancroft's History of United States. 

Leake's Life of Gen. Lamb. 

Ford's Writings of Washington. 

Robert's New York in the Revolution. 

Proceedings of the New York State Historical Association. 

Elliot's Debates on the Federal Constitution. 

Wm. Jay's Life of John Jay. 
* Wm. Whitelock's Life of John Jay. 

John Fiske's Critical Period of American History. 

D. Campbell's Puritans in England, Holland, etc. 

H. C. Lodge's Life of Alexander Hamilton. 



INDEX 



A pai;e 

Abercrombie. Gen. Jas., leads 

against " Ti." 74 

Ackland, Maj. John Dyke, 

wounded 144 

saved from being shot 148 

Ackland. Lady, bravely seeks her 

husband, the Major 159 

Adams, John, belittles Washington 453 
his share in peace treaty with 

England 460 

consummates a treaty with Hol- 
land 462 

his estimate of John Jay's ser- 
vices 4S2 

Adams, SamueK impatient of 

Schuyler, favored Gates 452 

States' Rights leader in Mass... 483 
Aggressive acts of Revolution, the 

first occurred in New York. . 441 
Algonquin Indians, with Cham- 
plain I 

guide Courcelle against the Mo- 
hawks 9 

Amherst, Gen., captures Ticon- 

deroga 75 

Andre, Major, captured by New- 
Yorkers 356, 45S 

Anecdotes of Revolutionary period, 

2 chapters 235-27 1 

Anne. Ft., built 25 

battle at 86 

Arnold, Gen. Benedict. 

lights naval battle on Lake 

Champlain 81 

is sent to Schuyler's aid 102 

is sent to Gansevoort's aid 107 

reports to Gates 123 

advises Gates where to make his 

stand 124 

given command of left wing.... 125 
advises Gates to attack Burgoyne 129 

leads in the first battle 130 

breaks with Gates 140 

rushes into second battle without 

orders 145 

wounded 1 48 



P.\GE 

Association, The Saratoga Monu- 
ment, first officers and Trus- 
tees of 378 

B 

Ballston, raided by Tories 221 

Battles, three decisive, won by 

New Yorkers 451 

Baume, Col., starts for Benning- 
ton 108 

killed at Bennington 1 1 1 

Bemis Heights, where Gates made 

his stand 124 

Bennington, Vt., threatened by 

Baume 109 

battle of Ill 

battle of, its moral effect 439 

Boston massacre 421 

tea party 424 

port of closed by Act of Parlia- 
ment 424 

Boundary disputes, explained 87 

Brant, Indian chief, leads attack 

at Canajoharie 219 

Breyman, Col., sent to Baume's 

aid no 

aids Fraser at Saratoga battle. . 130 
killed in second battle of Sara- 
toga 148 

British officers, their snobbery. ... 74 
Brudenell, Chaplain, his burial of 

Gen. Fraser described 157 

bravely accompanies Lady .\ck- 

land 160 

Bunker Hill, battle of, its value 

and significance 435 

Burgoyne, Gen. John, at Boston 

and in Canada 82 

commissioned for camjiaign of 

1777 83 

size of his army 84 

appoints thanksgiving service... 97 
his advance impeded by Schuyler 98 

at Fort Edward to8 

delayed by Bennington 119 

crosses the Hudson 1 20 



520 



INDEX 



advances to first l)attle 

fortifies at Freeman's Farm.... 

and Gates compared as to cour- 
age 

describes Gen. Fraser's hu:ial.. 

orde-s retreat 

occujiies the Schuyler mansion. 

fortifies Saratoga heights 

orders burning of Schuyler's 
buildings 

agrees to surrender his army... 

the formal surrender 

army conducted to Boston 

returns to England 

about two of his messengers.... 



PAGE 

128 
136 

151 
151 
157 

163 
166 



186 
194 

205 

206 

252 



Canada, invaded by Indians. ... 3, 

by Xevv Yorkers 18, 

Canal, the Champlain, when built, 
its effect on growth of Schuy- 

lerville 

Champlain, Samuel de, discovers 
the lake and defeats the 

Iroquois 

Champlain and Hudson valleys, 

strategic value of 

Cherry Valley, massacre of 

Chew. Capt., sent on scout from 

Ft. Clinton 

Church, old Dutch, saved from 

burning 

cannonaded 

people in attendance hear news 

of Lexington, etc 

sketch of its founding and Revo- 
lutionary experiences 

Civil v^•E;•. about the 

Clements, Albert, laid out Schuy- 

lervil'e 

Clinton, George, Colonial Gover- 
nor, reports to the Lords of 

Trade 

reports on .Saratoga massacre... 

characterized 

orders burning of Ft. Clinton.. 
Clinton. Gov. George, begs Gates 

to fortify the Highlands 

heads troops from Saratoga 

agaiiist John Johnson 

trys to buy Saratoga Springs. . 



XI 

213 

50 

-^56 
258 



359 
272 



219 
334 



quoted on war's cost to New 

York 447 

how he saved Washington's army 

from disbandment 456 

State's Rights leader of, in New 

York party 473 

Clinton, Sir Henry, sends dis- 
patches to Burgoyne 134 

Cobleskill, destroyed by Indians 

and Tories 213 

Cokely, John, fights to save Gen. 

-Schuyler 363 

Gen. Schuyler gives him a farm 364 
Congress, the, deaf to Schuyler's 

a[)peals for aid 10 [ 

Connecticut refuses Washington 

room for his army 448 

Constitutional Convention, the, 

meets in Philadelphia 476 

Continental Congress meets at 

Philadelphia •. 427 

its lack of power and money. . . . 469 
its abortive efforts to raise 

money 470 

Conway Cabal, the 208, 452 

Cornbury, Gov., Lord, builds fort 

at Saratoga 24 

Coveville, Burgoyne encamped at. 122 

Burgoyne retreats to 15S 

described 371 

Courcelle, Samuel de Remi, leads 

an attack against the Iroquois 9 
Cowpens, battle of the, mentioned 225 
Cramer, John, his escape with his 

family 

Crown Point, fortified by the 
French 



307 

28 



D 



Dean's Corners, whence its name, 

etc 376 

Dearborn, Major, in command of 

riflemen 1 24 

his experience while in command 
at Saratoga 233 

Denonville, Gov. of Canada, starts 

trouble with the Iroquois.... 10 

De Ridder. or De Ruyter, mur- 
dered by Indians ^ 70 

De Ridder, the family, early set- 

lers 295 



INDEX 



521 



PAGE 

Dickinson, John. prepares two 
papers for first Constitutional 
Congress 427 

Dieskaii, Baron, attacks Johnson. 66 
brought a prisoner through Sara- 
toga 71 

Digby. Col., tells of depressing 

effect of Bennington 112 

Dix, John A., ex-Governor, pre- 
serves historic sites 120 

Dovegat (Coveville), Burgoyne at 122 

Duer's House, Burgoyne's head- 
quarters 1 20 

Duer. William, sketch of his life 

and character 352 

first Judge of Charlotte (Wash- 
ington) county 353 

risks his life to keep Washing- 
ton in command 454 

Dunham, Hezekiah, captor of Love- 
lass the spy 268 

an early settler 297 

Dunham's Hill, an early business 

center 370 

Dutchmen .of Albany ransom 
Father Jogues and pay his pas- 
sage to France 4 

E 

Education, general, discouraged in 
New York by Colonial Gover- 
'i'>rs 395 

Edward, Fort, Ft. Nicholson built 

at 25 

F 

Federalist, the, a series of pai)ers 

expounding the Constitution.. 482 
Fellows, Gen., occupies heights of 

Saratoga 162 

crosses and occupies east side of 

Hudson 163 

Ferry, first at Old Saratoga 68 

Fiske, John, his estimate of Gen. 

Schuyler 118 

Flag, the American, the first aij- 

pearance in action 86 

first unfurled to grace a victory 198 

For.l at Saratoga changed 68 

Fort Anne, built 25 

surrendered to British 220 

Fort Clinton, built at Saratoga. . . 45 
various enemy attacks nearby . .46-47 



P.^GE 

La Corne St. Luc's ambush at.. 52 

its location established 53-56 

abandoned 60 

burned 62 

Fort Dayton, same as Herkimer, 

New York 107 

Fort Edward named 66 

brick yards at 72 

Jane McCrea, killed at 98 

Burgoyne at 108 

Col. S. Warner and regiment 

stationed at 214 

Fort Hardy, built at Saratoga.... 70 
Fort Independence, evacuated by 

Gen. St. Clair 85 

Fort Miller, Israel Putnam's ad- 
venture at 76. 103 

Burgoyne's headquarters at .... 120 

William Duer's home at 352 

Fort Xeilson. Arnold's headquar- 
ters 125 

Fort at Saratoga, the first 23 

the second 25 

the third 29 

the fourth 30 

the fifth 45 

Fort Hardy, the sixth 70 

Fort St. Frederic, at Crown Point 28 

French council at 32 

Fort Schuyler, formerly Fort Stan- 

wix 82 

Fort Ticonderoga, evacuated by St. 

Claire 85 

Fort William Henry, built by Sir 

Wm. Johnson 67 

captured by Montcalm 69 

Fort Winslow at Stillwater 68 

Franklin, Benj., his i)art in peace 

treaty with England 459 

France, about her motives in help- 
ing us in the Revolution 463 

Fraser, Gen. Simon, encamped at 

the Battenkill 108 

crossed the Hudson, and re- 
crossed I [9 

bridges the Hudson 120 

led Burgoyne's right, both bat- 
tles [29 

shot 146 

died, his Inirial 155 

Frontenac, Count de, sends an ex- 
pedition against Albany 13 



522 



INDEX 



PAGE 

G 

Gansevoort. Col. Peter, at Ft. 

Schuyler 105, 107 

Gates, Gen. Horatio, intrigues 

against General Schuyler 

89, 90, 91 
relieves Schuyler for a while, 

and retires 91 

supersedes Schuyler in com- 
mand lis 

starts northward to check Bur- 

goyne 124 

orders attack on Burgoyne 129 

removes Arnold from command 141 
and Burgoyne compared as to 

courage 151 

his argument with Sir Francis 

Clarke 152 

his generalship estimated by 

Col. Wilkinson 153 

protects British sick and 

wounded 158 

sends force to occupy heights 

opposite Saratoga 165 

follows Burgoyne northward. . . 168 

makes an abortive attack 169 

begins a regulation siege 172 

agrees with Burgoyne ' on arti- 
cles of surender 186 

receives Burgoyne's sword 200 

tardily returns troops to Wash- 
ington 206 

ordered by Congress to retake 

Highlands 208 

connection with the Conway 

Cabal 208 

duel with Col. Wilkinson 210 

and the expedition against 

Canada 210 

ends his career 211 

George's, King, war 30 

George, Lake, first discovered.... 3 
George III, his desire for personal 

rule kindled the Revolution.. 401 

why he hired Hessians, etc 403 

Gettysburg, the field of, becomes a 

national park 440 

Glover, Gen., sent to Schuyler's 

aid 102 

Glover, Gen., commanded a brigade 

at Saratoga 127 



PAGE 

Grangerville, whence its name, de- 
scribed 371 

Grant, Mrs., of Lagan, describes 
' Gen. Schuyler's doings, etc., 
at Saratoga 291 

Grants, the Hampshire, described 88 

Guide to Colonial and Revolu- 
tionary sites at Schuylerville. $02 

Guide to the Saratoga battlefield 494 

H 

Haines, Thomas, narrow escape 

from burial, etc 150 

Hamilton, Alexander. 

sent by Washington to hasten 

return of troops 206 

married Elizabeth Schuyler..... 312 
appraises New York's contribu- 
tions and sufferings 445 

formulates paper whose adoption 
creates the Contitutional Con- 
vention 475 

argues for a brand new form of 

government 477 

leads in fight for adoption of 

new constitution 482 

what John Fisk thought of him 

and his work 482 

fights for the Constitution in 

New York Convention 484 

chosen first Secretary of Treas- 
ury of United States 487 

originated the financial system 

of our government 488 

first to assert the " implied 
powers" of the Constitution.. 489 

and Jefferson compared 490 

Hamilton, Andrew, in the fight for 

the liberty of the press 398 

Hendrick, King, quoted 63 

with his braves joins Sir Wm. 

Johnson 65 

Herkimer, Gen, Nicholas 105, 106 

Hessians desert Burgoyne 138 

Histories of United States. Who 

wrote our first influential. . . . 390 

Hooker, Rev. Thos., quoted 407 

Howe, Lord, reassures Gen. Webb 69 

killed at Ticonderoga 75 

Howe, Sir William, his movements 

in New Jersey 83 

why he failed Burgoyne 134 



INDEX 



523 



PAGE 

Hubbardton. Vt., battle at men- 
tioned 86 

Hudson and Champlain valleys, 

strategic value of xi 

Hudson. Hendrick, discovers river 

which bears his name 2 

I 

Indians, Burgoyne's, their atroci- 
ties 98, 99. 103, 106, 2j8, 447 

Ingoldsby, Fort, at Stillwater 25 

Iroquois Indians, how they became 

conquerors xii 

a party of, defeated by Cham- 
plain 2 

they capture Father Jogues 3 

their expedition against Canada 10 
their friendship gained by Peter 
Schuyler 21 

J 
Jay, John, writes a great letter to 

the Bostonians 426 

writes the address to the 

people of Great Britain 227 

becomes leader in the peace 

treaty with England 459 

an estimate of his services in 

the peace treaty 464 

outlines the form of government 

of the United States 477 

chosen first chief justice of the 

United States 487 

what John Adams thought of his 

services 482 

Jefferson, Thomas, commends John 

Jay 464 

chosen first Secretary of State. 487 

compared with Hamilton 488 

Jogues, Father, captured by Iro- 
quois Indians 3 

escapes by aid of the Dutch.... 4 
returns and starts a mission 

among the Mohawks S 

is murdered 6 

Johnson, Sir William, warns Fort 

Clinton 50 

appointed leader against Crown 

Point 65 

would relieve Fort William 

Henry 69 



PAGE 

Johnson, Sir John, leads a destruc- 
tive raid up the Mohawk.... 217 

leads an attack on Schoharie... 220 
Journals of soldiers, extracts from 

77-79 

K 
Kalm, Peter, naturalist, describes 

fort at Saratoga 54 

version of attack on Fort Clin- 
ton 58 

more about his visit 28S 

Kayadrosseras trail described 8 

de Tracy takes it against Mo- 
hawks 10 

Kieft, Gov., charitable to Father 

Jogues 4 

Knox, Colonel and General, re- 
moves cannon from Ticon- 

deroga 305 

chosen first Secretary of War. 487 
Kosciusko, Polish engineer. .. 102, 124 

L 

Lafayette, Marquis tie, in com- 
mand of expedition against 

Canada 210 

visits Schuylerville 346 

Lake George receives its name. . . 66 
Learned, Gen., commanded a bri- 
gade at Saratoga battle 144 

Leisler. Jacob, becomes Governor 

of New York 15 

Lexington and Concord, battle of, 

its value and significance.... 435 
Liberty, religious. New York's con- 
tribution 396 

in Holland since 1477 408 

Sons of, originated in \ew York 399 
Lincoln, Gen., sent to Schuyler's 

aid 102 

on his way to reinforce Schuyler ii6 
commands right wing at second 

battle 138 

is wounded 155 

Livingston, Henry, commandant at 

Saratoga 46, 49 

Livingston. Col. James 107, 127 

sketch of his life 354 

drove off the Vulture, Maj. An- 
dre's ship 356 



524 



INDEX 



died and is buried at Schuyler- 

ville 358 

Livingston. Phillip, builds fort at 

Saratoga -29 

Livingston, William, prophesies 

American independence 420 

prepares a paper for First Con- 
tinental Congress 427 

Lovelass, the spy, his capture, and 

execution 268 

Lydius, John H., first settler of 

Fort Edward 32 

his house used as jail by the 
French 33 

M 
McCrea, Jane, her murder, its re- 
sult 98 

Mansions, the Schuyler 309 

Marin, M., leader in Saratoga mas- 
sacre 32 

Marshall house cannonaded 165 

Baroness Riedesel at 176 

Marshall family, experiences of.. 241 
Marshall, John, used Hamilton's 
" im]jlied powers " in ex- 
pounding the Constitution.... 489 
Marsiglio of Padua, quoted on 

rights of the people 409 

Massachusetts, people homogen- 
eous 396 

allowed her citizens no religious 

liberty 397 

Justice Hutchinson, a native of, 
issued the " Writs of Assist- 
ance " 404 

rebels at " Writs of Assistance " 405 
taxation without consent opposed 

by 410 

" no taxation without representa- 
tion " suggested by 411 

Committees of Correspondence 

originated in 41b 

Bostonia'-is lesisted landing of 

tea 424 

refuses Washington room for an 

army camp 448 

militia loot White Plains, and 

Ballston, N. V 449 

Middle Ravine, described 125 

mentioned 142. 143 

Mohawk Indians, defeat Courcelle 9 



aid Pieter Schuyler in raid on 

Canada 20 

Frontenac's punishment of 21 

Montcalm, Gen., captures Fort 

William Henry . 69 

defeats Gen. Abercrombie 75 

Montgomery, Gen. James, invades 

Canada 81 

Montressor, Col. James. builds 

Fort Hardy 7) 

Monument, The Saratoga, the 

story of its building 37S 

Morgan, Col. Daniel, sent north by 

Washington 1 16 

his corps placed in advance. ... 123 

bags a lot of prisoners 126 

in first battle of Saratoga 130 

in second battle of Saratoga. . . 

^- • 144. '46 

how he came to Cambridge, 

Mass 157 

with his corps joins Washington 206 
wins battle of the Cowpens.... 225 
Morris, Gouverneur, quoted on 

Zenger and liberty of press.. 399 
helps to save Washington from 

Conway Cabal 4,14 

becomes assistant to Robert Mor- 
ris as financier of the Revo- 
lution 466 

the inventor of our decimal 

currency 466 

put the Federal Constitution in 

literary shape 467 

Morris, Lewis, quotation from his 

will ;03 

Mount Defiance, captured by Brit- 
ish 8.; 

Moses creek. Gen. Schuyler halts 

army at 1 1>- 

N 

Nicholson, Gen. Francis 25 

Fort, built 25 

Neilson's encounter with bi:4 

Indian 248 

New Netherland, wrested from 

Holland and renamed 394 

New Vork State, from the begin- 
ning cosmopolitan 392 

allowed no charter by England . 395 



INDEX 



525 



PAGE 

firanted religious liberty to her 
citizens 396 

first to grant liberty of the press 396 

Sons of Liberty originated in . . 399 

rei)Vidiates a king ajijiointed 
judge 405 

protests against Crown appointed 
officials 406 

protests against taxation with- 
out consent 410 

first Colonial Congress meets in 
Xew York city 412 

non-importation compact origin- 
ated in 414 

refuses to house and feed an 
army and is punished by Par- 
liament 417 

first in advocating Independence 419 

battle of Golden Hill in 421 

had her Tea Party 224 

political and material situation 
in, at start of Revolution.... 432 

strategic importance of 434 

first aggressive acts of Revolu- 
lution occurred in 441 

how much of it devastated by 
the enemy 443 

how she ranked in population.. 444 

compared as to soldiers in ser- 
vice 445 

compared as to battles fought on 
her territory 446 

how she suffered from American 
soldiers 448 

how her delegates to Congress 
saved Washington 454 

three decisive battles fought in 451 

O 

Orange, Fort, a trading post 2 

Otis, James, of Mass., quoted 405 

Oriskany, battle of 105 

Oriskany, battle of, its moral ef- 
fect 439 

P 

Peace Commission to Paris, its 

personnel 45S 

People, the, the true source of au- 
thority, whence the idea 406 

Peters, Col., defends Canadian 

Provincials 112 



PAGE 

l^hillips, Maj. General 85. 131 

Picquet. Abbe, Chaplain to M. 

Marin 32 

Pitt, William, English statesman. 

quoted 402 

Poor, Gen. in command of a 

brigade, under Arnold. ... 127. 143 

Political parties, the rise of 472 

Providence, hand of seen in Bur- 

goyne campaign 135 

exhibited in National affairs... 471 
Putnam, Israel, adventure at Fort 

Miller 76 

Q 

Quaker Springs, whence its name. 

etc 370 

R 

Railroad, its coming to Schuyler- 

ville 376 

first passenger railroad in the 

United States 376 

Regiment, the 77th, of Civil war. 

about it 275 

Revolution, American, causes of. . 

80, 301 

where the blame for rests 401 

chaotic conditions that followed 468 
Riedesel, Baroness, relates experi- 
ences on the retreat 164 

relates her experiences at the 

Marshall house 176 

kindly treated by Gen. Schuyler 175 
Riedesel, Gen., crosses the Hud- 
son r 2 1 

rescues Burgoyne- .• 131 

Road, first military built 25 

Schuyler builds the first to Sara- 
toga Springs ai 

Roads built in Saratoga Township 365 
Rogers famil-, experiences of. . . . 242 

S 
Sacrament. Lac St., first name for 

Lake George 3 

Salt, a famine of in New York 

State 214 

Saratoga, battle of, its effect com- 
[lared with Lexington and 

Bunker Hill 439 

Lake, by whom discovered 4 



526 



INDEX 



PAGE 

01(1. first settlers at 284 

first mills at 286 

settlement after massacre 2S8 

Mrs. Grant of Lagan writes 

about 291 

first permanent settlers at 295 

partition of the township 367 

significance of word 280 

different spellings, the name first 

of a district 7 

basis of its historic importance. 7 

trail 8 

Gov. Lord Cornbury recom- 
mends fort at 24 

Pieter Schuyler builds fort at.. 25 

third fort built at 29 

massacre of 36 

experiences of Saratoga captives 42 

first battle of 129 

second battle 144 

Burgoyne retreats to Old Sara- 
toga 157 

Burgoyne surrendered at Old 

Saratoga 172 

a decisive battle, why ? 201 

Col. Seth Warner ordered to 

occupy 211 

people need salt 214 

Gen. Stark in command at 226 

Lord Sterling at 229 

Gen. Stark gives dark picture. 

conditions at 230 

the Saratoga patent .....' 281 

Saratoga Springs, Gen. Schuyler 

builds first road to 331 

Washington visits 334 

Col. Dearborn . visits 2^}, 

how it got its name 368 

Schaghticoke Indians, at Saratoga 23 

captured by M. Marin a 

Schenectady, massacre of 13 

Washington visits 333 

first railroad built to 376 

Schoharie, devastated by John 

Johnson. Tories and Indians.. 220 
Schuyler, Capt. Abram, sent on 

scout .' : 7 

Schuyler, Capt. Johannes, leads 

first armed force into Canada. 18 
furnishes material for fort at 

Saratoga 29 

begins settlement at Saratoga... 285 



.'^chuyler, Catherine, Mrs., her 

family connections 311 

l5urns the wheat fields 316 

Schuyler, John Bradstreet, to him, 
his father, the Gen., gives 

Saratoga property 336 

death of 341 

Schuyler, Pieter, leads second ex- 
pedition into Canada 19 

commended to English govern- 
ment 20 

leads pioneer force, builds forts. 

etc 25 

Schuyler, Col. Peter, of X. J., 

Commandant at Saratoga 49 

suppresses a mutiny at Sara- 
toga 59 

-Schuyler, Phillip, uncle of the 

General 31. 

killed at Saratoga 37 

Schuyler, Gen. Phillip, at battle of 

Lake George 67 

quits Gen. Winslow for Col. 

John Bradstreet 69 

takes body of Lord Howe to Al- 
bany 75 

learns through spy the aims of 

Burgoyne 83 

removes garrison, artillery, etc., 

from Fort Orange 86 

his connection with " The 

Grants " dispute 88 

his blame for loss of Ticon- 

deroga considered 89 

vindicated by Congress 91 

obstructs Buigoyne's advance... 93 

letter about quoted 100 

asks Washington for aid 10 1 

reinforces Gansevoort 107 

withdraws to " sprouts of Mo- 
hawk " 108 

relieved of his command 114 

estimates of his character 117 

present at the surrender 195 

receives Burgoyne's apology and 

entertains him in Albany.... 200 
supplies Saratoga garrison with 

food 221, 225 

wins Gen. Stark's good will 227 

Mrs. Grant of Lagan writes 

about 291 

the Schuyler mansions 309 



INDEX 



527 



PAGE 

sketch of family 311 

distinguished guests of 314 

attempt on his life 315 

makes a record in housebuilding 323 
builds first road to Saratoga 

Springs 331 

attempted capture of 363 

Schuyler. Phillip. 2d. inherits 

Saratoga estate 343 

erects second cotton mill in 

\ew Vork State 344 

Schuylerville, strategic position of. xi 

whence its name, etc 281 

first settlers at 284 

Col. James Livingston, died and 

is buried at 358 

post Revolutionary settlement of 362 
second cotton mill in New York 

built at 344 

history of modern village of. . . . 373 

by whom laid out 375 

the coming of the railroad 376 

Scott. John Morin, argues for In- 
dependence 420 

Scott, Gen. Winfield. quoted 108 

Capt. messenger of Burgoyne. . . 253 

Sexagenary. The, who he was 235 

Seymour, Horatio, his estimate of 

Gen. Schuyler 117 

speaks of New York's mixed 

population 393 

Shelburne. Lord, represents Eng- 
land in peace treaty 459 

Skenesborough, Americans retire to 

from " Ti " 86 

Burgoyne reaches 97 

garrison at 214 

attacked by Tories 217 

St. Clair, General, commandant at 

Ticonderoga 84 

evacuates Ticonderoga 85 

was he to blame for loss of 

"Ti"? 8g 

joins Schuyler at Fort Edward. loo 
St. Leger, Col., would capture the 

Mohawk valley 82 

besieges Fort Schuyler. 105, 106. 107 

leads an expedition from Canada 228 
St. Luc, La Corne. expedition 

aijainst Sarato;.;a 50 

deset ts Burgoyne 112 



PAGE 

Stani]! Act, The, how received in 

New York and Massachusetts 410 
.Stampede of inhabitants of the 

upper Hudson 95, 238 

Stark. Gen. John, accepts command 

of N. H. troops 109 

assembles forces at Bennington, no 

fights battle at Bennington in 

reinforces Gates 126 

at Saratoga 174 

and expedition against Canada. . 210 
in command of Northern Dept. . 213 
ordered to Saratoga by Washing- 
ton 226 

speaks highly of Gen. Schuyler. . 227 
Sterling, Lord, given command of 

Northern Dept 228 

celebrates surrender of York- 
town at Saratoga 230 

Stillwater, fort built at 25 

Fort Winslow built at 68 

Dirck S wart's house at '. 104 

Gen. Schuyler's headquarters at. 104 

Tories at 240 

Col. Jas. Livingston settled at. . 357 
Strover, Col. George, becomes 

owner of Schuyler propertj'. . 350 
Sullivan expedition against the In- 
dians referred to 216 

Swart, Dirck, his house Schuyler's 

headquarters 104 

.Sword's, (Swart's) House. Bur- 
goyne at J 23 

T 
Talleyrand. C. M. dc. his opinion 

nf A. Hamilton 489 

Taxation without consent, opposed 
by Massachusetts and New 

York 410 

Tenbroeck, Gen., at Gates' first war 

council 116 

in second battle 146 

Thirteen, about the number 270 

Ticonderoga. its capture purposed. 66 
Tories, The. an appeal to fairness 

conceming 433 

Trjry women stranded at Saratoga. 222 
Tracy. Marquis de, leads a success- 
ful foray against the Mohawks 10 
T; ails, the Saratoga and Kaya- 

drosseras g 



528 



INDEX 



Treaty of Peace with England, the 

story of it 45^ 

Trenton, battle of. its effect sized 

up 4.?8 

Trumbull. Col. John, exonerates St. 

Clair 89 

Tubbs, John, fights to save Gen. 

Schuyler from capture 363 

Schuyler gives him a farm 364 

U 
Union of Utrecht, referred to.... 408 



V 

Van Veghten, Col. has narrow 

escape 267. 29S 

kept the first store in Old Sara- 
toga 370 

Vergennes, Compt de. French min- 
ister, his part in peace treaty. 459 
Victory Mills, an account of the 

village of 37- 

Virginia, makes first official protest 

against Stamp Act 411 

Vrooman, Bartel. first settler at 

Old Saratoga, murdered 16 

more about him 285 

War. King George's 30 

William's, King, what it cost Al- 
bany county and the Iroquois. 22 
Ward, John, fights to save Gen. 

Schuyler 363 

Schuyler gives him a farm 364 

Warner, Col. Seth, arrives at Ben- 
nington 1 10 

aids Gen. Stark at Bennington., iii 
ordered to occupy Saratoga.... 211 

garrisons Fort Edward 214 

Washington, George, leader against 

the French 65 

successes and defeats in 1775, 

■76 8 1 -2 

cheerfully backed Schuyler loi 

begs Gates to return troops 206 

orders Gen. Stark to Saratoga.. 226 



receives surrender of Yorktown 230 

twice visits Old Saratoga 332 

tried to buy Saratoga Springs... 334 

the Conway Cabal and 208, 452 

corresponds with Hamilton a:nd 

Jay about factious conditions 473 
promotes commerce with Missis- 
sippi valley 474 

chosen first President of United 

States 486 

Webb, Gen. Daniel, a coward.... 69 
Webster, Daniel, his estimate of 

Gen. Schuyler 117 

his estimate of John Jay 427 

Week's William, letter on soldier's 

experiences quoted 104 

Welch, Joseph, had a narrow es- 
cape 244 

Wilbur's Basin, Burgoyne estab- 
lishes himself at 136 

Wilkinson, Col. James, estimate of 

Schuyler 117 

advises Gates to attack, second 

battle 143 

saves Maj. Ackland 149 

his estimate of Gates' general- 
ship 15.1 

saves Gates from a disaster. ... 170 

and the Conway Cabal 210 

Willet, Col. M., defeats Col. Ross 

near Johnstown 229 

Wilson, Woodrow, quoted on New 

York's mixed population 393 

Winslow. Gen., John, leader 

against Crown Point in 1756. 6S 

Winthrop. Fitz John, Gen 17 

W^olves disturb Burgoyne's camp. 139 



Yankee Doodle, first played as an 

American air 19/ 



Zenger, Peter, who fought and v/on 

liberty of the press J97 



'i\»^ 



Historical Map 



.* OLD SARATOGA. ^ 

SCHUYL£R\/H.t.£ 

OHAWN ^< 

JOHN H BRANDOW. 

From l) S Geological Survey Mlp, G>mpjrfd with 
Burgoyne's Military «M<ip 



l^otd^ OUconilnued 
Old Ruan> Slill In Ulc 
M»dfrn Roads 




I 



SCALZ . 




br^m 



^ *i* M A P ^ ^ 
Hinevican & IBvitisI: 

ifovtifieb Camps. 

A so Showing the Saratoga Battle-Fie\dt o( Sep*. 
I9th and Oct. 7th, 1777. 



JOHN H. BRANDOW. 

^OW "'r.E u. S, GCOLOGiC*L SUW^^C SmECTS. 

CompAtcd. with Butgoync's and other Military M«p& 
i pcrsoiul survey ot the groundi. 



Sc^ie. 



'Vhere Fra- ^^, ,„„,. 

Utrv leronfl ^jj^ riitl'tl. MUt Arnol.t 

kUnJ " "" "'"I"''"'- """' ' 

litri fi 

h Col Wil 



k "•'«»■■ M 

>"""•"■-' hCol. v....... 

\ ""Vrm.iit. J 1,,^ Brili-1> j>"' >"■'"" '"' 
WcooO b»t 

V .,^^'"»"'i-- ,"„„li,. "l,i.t.Fr«."'li 



>llO l'«or (or liM.lM"""'''- 

14. OKle»' Ii*:(it1qn«rteri. 

15. Amerlfiiii hntptlHl' 

l«. AminoBiliou iiUKK'il" 

17. Beinl»"r*verii. 

18. GnlM' lloiiliiijE bridge- ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ 

19. Vno D«iil>e'X'« hnn"- * j^' , , „ 

p^ed lul..bli.».. I"""" *' '"«'"• °" 



1^ 




v^ 





tuc'i 

























'» .0 



V .rv* • • • -'> * . \ *^P' ,/ \;-^B'^ „, ^° "' 






• « o ■•' .0' 



v*^ 






























^o 



^'% 



»°-v 






11 I^S^ • 







